《Avoid Yandere Constellation》 Chapter 1: Prologue. Chapter 1: Prologue. A man in front of me died while having intercourse with a woman with a seductive body who had long ck hair that reached down to her waist and a goddess like atmosphereing from her. Wow, Holy sh*t, Is this the true ending of the story? After finally defeating the final boss and finishing the game, the end result ofing out of the game is a Yandere constetion making sure the protagonist cant escape and then has stormy s*x with him. Even though this is a game, its a bit ridiculous. The game Im ying now was made by a reasonably well-knownpany, but I couldnt have imagined that they would make the ending like this. What on earth did they really think to end it this way? Ive seen Yandere stabbed to death with a knife, but this is the first time Ive seen someone dying from a drained. Well, rather than ending up stabbed to death with a knife, I suppose this might be better. At least considering that he died feeling good, it may not be a bad ending. Of course, this is a bad ending by any standards. Is this really a bad ending? For a moment I was puzzled. It suddenly crossed my mind Ah this is what the title of the game meant. A moment when I nodded in agreement. -sh-! A bright light suddenly begins to shine from the screen. What? The fu*k? The light caused me to cover my eyes with my arms, opening them dimly again after a while. A message slowly appeared from the screen. What is that? The moment I tried to look at the message. My vision suddenly darkened. * * * * The light went out. -Creak-! The image quality gradually became distorted. -Ding-! Messagepleted on screen. [I found it!]
Trantors Note: Dont forget to rate and review the story on Novelupdates and add it to your reading list library. Chapter 2: Regression. Chapter 2: Regression. What is it? A dream? I looked around for a while. The walls and expensive-looking items are scattered around the room, with different tastes from the modern building. Something looks familiar. Did..? *Cough*! What the hell? Whats wrong with my voice? My voice had always been one that belonged to the high tone, but now it was definitely closer to a mid-low tone. Ah ah! What the heck is happening? I was taken aback by the current circumstances. Not only did the surrounding situation change, but as if it wasnt enough, even his voice had changed. I have an ominous feeling that something is wrong. My intuition tells me. No, no. I cant talk about it. Common sense tells me that such things happen in games and in novels, so how can they happen in reality? My rational mind thinks so, but my body moves on its own. I approached the mirror, stuck to the wall at some point. Rub-! Rub-! Why is my face like this?! I was surprised to see my reflection in the mirror. Dark-brown hair, slightly torn but reasonablyrge-looking eyes, a hollow bridge of the nose. A proportion that would be enough to make the average model turn away. Probably a face that a woman would fall in love with just by looking at appearance. But, this is not the problem. What I look like now is the face of the extra viin from earlier in the game that Ive juste from. Shiba. This is a dream. Yeah. I think its a dream. Bang,-! Someone rushed to open the door. I involuntarily shifted my gaze to where the door opened. The woman who opened the door hid her face, except for her eyes and nose, like a terrorist. She approaches me and speaks hurriedly. Master Kane, you must escape. At this rate, you will die. Eh, what? I will die? Me? Why? The words of the woman who suddenly entered broke my mentality even more. Seeing me like this, she spoke in a tearful voice. Master Kane, the intruder has almost broken through the trap of the hideout. Its a dream, isnt it Isnt it? I have to. Im not convinced about the current situation. Starting from the fact that I was suddenly abducted to a strange ce, to the fact that a woman who looks like a terrorist says Im going to die if I dont do this, Im not convinced about everything. No, I dont want to be convinced. Because from the moment I am convinced of this, it means that I am not on earth now. Master Kane, this is not a dream. W-why? And so, when I momentarily spaced out. Someone entered the room. Phew-, atst I found you. Master Kane! Ill buy you some time! Please run away quickly!!!! Kim Soo-yong? The man with ck hair, ck pupils and neat eyes like a Korean is Kim Soo-yong, the main character in the game, as well as a man who died by milked dry. He doesnt have a good personality, but that doesnt mean hes bad. But the look in his eyes now is full of murderous intent. For now, lets just run away in a dream or whatever it is! I heard the womans words, opening the back door, and fled in a hurry. Boom! I hear the sound of a fight in the room. Would she be able to survive at all? In my opinion, its impossible. The point at which David Von Kane is beaten by Kim Soo-yong is early in the y. Its almost like a tutorial. No matter how much I am not in control, the current level of difficulty is so high that it is impossible to turn the situation even with my game knowledge. Therefore, it should be seen as impossible for her to buy any time. Eh! Sh*t! How poor is the physical fitness of this body? I havent been running much and my stamina is already running out. I stopped running for a while to catch my breath. Haa! Haa!! Did you finish your futile resistance? Tremble-! I heard a murderous voice from behind me. Tik-Tok! Tik-Tok! The sound of him walking towards me is audible. Its getting louder and louder. I have to run away. If I dont do anything, I will die. But unlike my rational mind, I cant move my body. My heart is pounding like crazy. I dont know if Im forcing myself to run, or if its because my instincts tell me that Im going to die soon. I turn my head back like a broken doll. Kim Soo-yong was right behind me with blood all over his body. He spoke in a cold voice. I never thought that a student from the same school was working in the shadows. Saying that, he stabbed the sword in his hand into my abdomen without hesitation. -Thrust-! I hope you die as painfully as possible. Kuh! #w&^% I cant hear him because of the pain. My abdomen ispletely burning hot. I feel like every blood vessel in my body is bursting. This is not a dream. But now I realize Im toote. As I am now, its impossible for me to recover from my current wounds, even if I die from beating him to death. Sh*t!!! In my heart, I want toin about the pain. The problem is that I dont even have the strength to do so. Its frustrating. Why am I the one who has to suffer when it wasnt me whomitted the crime in the first ce? I was just forcibly possessed. Why do I have to die for no reason? If I had done at least one of the things Kane hadmitted, I would not have been as frustrated. I bit my lower lip with both eyes open in frustration. I dont know if it was my bite or the wound on my abdomen, but blood was running down my lip. Damn It! If only Id calmed down a bit! I regret it to the point of madness . If I had calmed down earlier, I could have survived with the woman who now pulled time for me . Even If I regret it now, Isnt it toote? My vision gradually blurs. At the same time, I hear the rm on my mobile phone. -Ring!!! [SOUL @$%?] I cant see clearly because of the blur in front of my eyes. But my intuition is telling me. Just shut up and say eptance without asking. I did my best. I spoke slowly, with blood streaming from my mouth. I ept. With thosest words, my vision wentpletely dark. *** Meanwhile, at that time. Kim Soo-yong fell into deep thought for a while. What would he say to the guild master and the client I epted the request to earn money during the academy holidays. The original request was not to destroy it, just to investigate. So originally I was only going to investigate the Shadow Guild, but the way these guys were behaving was unusual. I have no idea what exactly they are up to, but one thing is for sure. As long as the investigation is done, many innocent people must have been harmed. Huh, by the way, why am I doing this here? [The goddess who sees destiny says stay strong]. Thefort of the constetions flowed in one ear and out the other. I closed my eyes for a while. I thought about the reasons this happened. Normally, this is the time when I should be at university right now, taking sses with great enthusiasm. However, one year ago, on the day of the university entrance ceremony. Suddenly, an unusual crack appeared in the air and absorbed me. Immediately the surrounding background changed to buildings seen in Europe. At first I thought they were foreigners. So I tried to interact with the people around me in English, which I was not good at. However, contrary to my expectations, people did not understand English. And interaction was not the only problem. Their clothes were also too fashionably strange for modern people. Yes, they were. They were dressed like something you would see in a Manga or an anime. It was very difficult at the time [Goddess of Fate nods with a sympathetic look on her face]. At first I thought I had tremendous power, as if I was the protagonist in a manga. So I was honestly scared, but on the other hand I also had a little excited. But this worldpletely shattered such naive thoughts. A world where monsters that eat humans and people whomit murder with impunity have spread. Therefore, such dreamy imaginings had no ce in reality at all. And the cheat? No such thing even exists. No, talent has no ce here. But no matter how much of a genius I am, I have only been in this world for one year. Geniuses who were born into this world from the beginning will remain even stronger at the same age as me, even if they dont train much I couldnt do it No matter how full of talent I am, in the end I am no different from ordinary people in the end, for the first time. In fact, if it wasnt for the constetion that now watches over me and the master who trained me in hell for six months, I would have been just like David von Kane, who is now dead. By the way, I had no idea that Kane was a Shadow Guild leader. Hes obviously a nobleman who attended the same academy as myself. Ive never met and conversed with him, but rumor has it that hes called quite a ruffian. They say he iste every day, drinks all the time and puts on all kinds of bluff. I wonder if I killed him for nothing Hes the son of a Marquis on the continent of Leiston, of all ces. No matter how tyrannical he is, a noble is still a noble. No. Killing him is right. Ive destroyed all the evidence that I did it anyway. And even if the Marquise knew that I had killed him, it is almost impossible to tantly kill me, who was chosen to be the only constetion on the entire continent. At that moment, there must be a great uproar among the religious who follow the goddess who sees destiny. Lets think of it that way. Huh??? What the hell! Whats wrong with my body all of a sudden? My body doesnt follow me. Suddenly it starts moving backwards on its own. Stunned by the sudden situation, Kim Soo-yong asked the goddess. What does this mean? [The goddess who sees destiny panics, saying its something she doesnt even know!] She turned her head back. At some point, I see Kane, who is dead. My body starts to hold the sword on its own. As I thrust it into Kanes abdomen, which is open, I pull it out again, slowly. ?! Then the pooled blood begins to collect in his abdomen. The open abdomen returns to its original state. *** In my darkened vision, I slowly open my eyes. Eh! Eh! Am I dreaming? I looked around to be sure. But. After all, contrary to my expectations, the surroundings were covered with the luxury items I had seen earlier. Yes, thats right. This is not a dream. It is reality. With these thoughts in mind, I looked at the status window in front of me. *** David von Kane. Age: 20 years old. Characteristics: game-setting ability, death regression. Talents:None. Points:0. *** Death regression is this why I survived? That would make sense. Physically, I was killed by Kim Soo-yong earlier, but there is no reason for me to be saved. Game-setting ability. What is this? I didnt have that ability when I yed the game. And even when I saw the strategy video and themunity, I never heard of it. Lets check for the time being. I tapped my finger on where it said Game Setting Ability. Game setting ability: The ability to use various functions such as volume control, effect quality adjustment, color settings, map disy, inventory, cash shop, etc. Hmm just like the name says, it seems to be a game setting ability. Lets start with the Cash Shop ability for now. In fact, if I can use that one as I like right now, I can get out of here even easier than my original game n. When I pressed Cash Shop to do so, a shop window appeared. There were all the cash items from the game Id yed in it. But.!! Tsk! I couldnt do anything even if there were. You need points to buy the items in there. Ive never heard of points in the game world. The currency here is gold and silver coins, like in a normal fantasy game or story, and there were no points of any kind -. After all, to get points, you have to cash them in. The problem, though, was that I was in character and now I had to figure out how to pay the bills. The moment I was about to be disappointed as such. -Ding! [Permanent Quest Avoid Death!] [Description: Just survive when you are in danger of death. This quest is currently active for you] [Reward: 500 points].
Trantors Note: Dont forget to rate and review the story on Novelupdates and add it to your reading list library. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 What a timing, a way to get points. Then what are you doing. After all, I cant get it now. Even if that quest gives me points, its impossible to get them right away. Tsk! I have to follow the original n after all. I hope it will turn out OK. In fact, its almost a gamble. I hope, no unforeseen circumstances messes up. With that in mind, I moved all the stuff around me into a corner. The room is nowpletely spacious . Bang! The woman who had died for me earlier opened the door. She hurried to me and spoke with the same tearful voice as before . Master Kane. The intruder has almost broken through the trap in the hideout. She doesnt seem to remember that shes dead, does she? Good. I was worried that the others would remember too, but it seems not. - Im sorry, before we get out, whats your name? M-my name is Meilin. Master Kane. To my question she stiffened and stammered in response. What the hell? Why would she react like that? The Kane I know is certainly not a man who remembers the names of his subordinates or those beneath him. Maybe he can remember his personal maid and servants, but theres no way he could know the name of at least one of his dubious ones. Or is it because I said I was sorry? Then I am both convinced and dismayed at the same time. Kane, how much of a ruffian were you? It seems that youre not really a third-rate extras viin for no good reason, to get a world-shattering reaction from a single word of sorry at most. Frankly, I didnt have a great personality either, butpared to Kane I felt like an angel. But why is she risking her life to save mine? Most people would abandon others to survive by themselves, but she even sacrificed her own life to somehow save me. Well, this is not the time for this anyway. My priority is to survive for now. Then, Meilin, listen to me carefully. Yes. She pricked up her ears at my cautious voice. I looked around. Ok, I think its around here. If you roll backwards from where Im standing now here, youll find a special space. Well hide there until the intruder leaves. Meilin looks at me with a very sorry look on her face. I know!!! I know its weird too! But still, by all means!!! Do you have to look at me like that? Frankly speaking, most people, including me, didnt believe it at the time when we discovered this bug in the game as well. But eventually, the person who found the bug made it public, proving that it really was there. I believe the game makers have not fixed it. Meilin, try it once from yourself. Uh yes. She looks stunned at the idea of suddenly doing a backward roll in such an urgent situation, but does not express her unwillingness to do so explicitly, even though she hid her face. She kneels down so that her bottom touches the floor. I stare at her like that. Hmm why does she obey mymands so perfectly? I was somewhat curious and Tsk unintentionally clicked my tongue. ?! I-Ill do it right away. Meilin, who misunderstood the sound of my tongue clicking, was startled. Without hesitation, she rolls backwards . . A full circle, twops, threeps The room is not as big as I thought it would be, so rolling again, she reaches the wall. Please. Please. I honestly cant see the answer if not this. Meilin squeezes both eyes shut, thinking that she is sure to hit the wall. Circling backwards. Its done!!! The bug has not been fixed. The makers left it as it was. BANG-BANG!!! The sound of a trap being crushed could be heard from outside. I can feel Kim Soo Yeoning towards us. Damn It. Now is not the time for this. Lets hurry up and do a rollback, too. I also hurriedly stepped to the center of the room. I rolled backwards in the same position as Meilin. One round, Twops, Threeps, Thest fourps. -Soooooo! I felt something pass through my body. At the same time, I looked around. The surrounding background is all white. The room was empty except for Meilin. I shifted my gaze to Meilin. She looks incredulous and astonished. How do you like it, Girl! You would be dead if it wasnt for me!!!! I really wanted to say this, but it felt too disgusting to say this to the woman who tried to save me. BANG. Wow, you startled me. From the sound of the noise, it sounds like Kim Soo Yeon smashed down the door to our room. We couldnt be found, but we held still just in case. If we had been a littleter, I would have had a hole in my stomach again. I know you are hiding here. If youe out now, I wont kill you. ?!!! Kim Soo Youngs words startled Meilin. Meilin: Dont be intimated. This is a bug space. It doesnt matter, even if youre a Hero, tracking this ce down is not possible. In the first ce, not even the constetion called God can find it. But unlike me, Meilins pupils shook like an earthquake. Dont worry. That guy is bluffing. If he knew where we are in the first ce, he would have came here from the beginning. Ah, yes! She stopped trying to leave at my words and nodded. Meanwhile, at that time. Kim Soo Yeon broke through the wall into the room. BANG!!! Huh where the hell did these guys run off to? Its strange no matter how you look at it. At first, I thought they had escaped to the passageway leaving the room and used the presence detection. However, nothing was detected in the passageway leading out. Certainly the escaping womans ability to dodge or block her own presence detection was not strong enough. What in the world is going on? Or is it the power of the guild leader here? Then it makes sense. The problem is that thats the only part that makes sense, though. If he had that kind of power, it would be strange for him to escape in the first ce. If he has the power to block his own presence detection, or the ability to avoid, then that means he is somewhat powerful. If you join up with that woman, frankly, there is no guarantee that I will win. The conclusion I draw is that the odds of escaping down the passageway are low. What do you think Goddess? He is told that the goddesses who see fate dont understand the current situation. Even the transcendent, the constetion, is now perplexed by the situation. For now, lets wait and see, pretending to be leaving. *** Tap-Tap-Tap-Tap!. The sound of footsteps gradually diminished. Soon the very presence of people disappeared from the room. Meilin breathed a sigh of relief that I was not the only one who felt that way. Master Kane. It seems that the intruder has left the room. Ill go out first, just to be sure. Wait a minute. I blocked Meilins attempt to go out first with my hand. Something is not right. There is no sign of anything in the room, and under the circumstances, it is not surprising if he leaves. It feels very ufortable, even though he certainly should have been. Come to think of it the questpletion message didnt appear. Normally, the message Quest Completed should appear from the moment Kim Soo Yeon leaves the building. Of course, reality and games are different, so there is no guarantee that it will appear unconditionally. but if death is avoided, it shouldnt be surprising if the questpletion message appears automatically in front of you. In the first ce, the system message appeared automatically even before I died. This bastard, I think, definitely didnt leave at all. Ill have to check it out. Somewhat frustrated, I turned on the status window. David von Kane. Age: 20 years old. Characteristics: Game Setting Ability , Death Regression. Talents: none. Points:0. Without hesitation, I chose the game setting ability. Game setting abilities: volume adjustment, effect quality adjustment, color settings, map disy, inventory, cash shop Hmm. Map view should do. Cash shop is avable but useless due tock of points. That said, the other abilities didnt look any Better than the map under the current circumstances. Lets opt to look at the map. [yer David von Kane can only use the volume control. 5,000 points are consumed to open the map view]. Sh*t. This is so terrible. No, is it natural in a way? If you can use virtually all of the abilities avable, its nothing short of a scam. Yes, it is. Theres a price to pay for this sort of thing originally. I was wrong to expect it. In the end, I looked at the volume control with disappointment. Still, its fortunate out of misfortune. If it had been anything else, it would have been impossible to see if Kim Soo Yeon was still in the room. Still, it is an ability to adjust the sound, so even if you hide your presence, you can still find it quickly. I selected the volume control and slowly increased the size so as not to strain my ears. 55-65-75-8595-100. Its crazy. ? Meilin, who was next to me, tilted her head at my sudden snide remark. Wow. I have goosebumps. As soon as I maxed out the volume, I could clearly feel the presence of people in the room. When I turned it up to 90, at first it was still faint and I thought I had misheard it, but that was not the case. As I raised it to 100, I could definitely hear his breathing in the room. No, not just the sound of his breath, but the sound of his eyes moving, and even the sound of him swallowing his spit, all of it could be heard in detail. I see you bastard, and you were waiting for him, pretending to leave. Its a stalker level performance. Its time to turn the volume back down because my ears are hurting. Looks like that guy hasnt left yet. Lets wait for now. Understood. Master Kane. Right. Lets see who wins. Hours passed since then. This bug space is infinitelyrge, but we could get lost if we moved elsewhere for no reason, so Meilin and I just sat still. Woah You havent left yet. You are a real starker pervert. Even in the game, some of my friends tell me hes a pervert. I clicked my tongue at his presence . Because hes a pervert like that, hell die as blessed saint in the Yandere constetion at the end. Seeing Kim Soo Yeon behaving like that, the games ending is self-evident. The producers, you made a perfect ending for this guy. While I was praising the producers in my mind. [Quest Avoiding Deathpleted]. [You will receive 500 points as a reward.] It looks like youve finally left. Phew it was a strong enemy. Really. Although I would have normally been set in stone to see what cash items I could buy with 500 points. but I wanted to get out of this space as soon as possible after being forced to sit and do nothing for a while. As I got up from my seat, Meilin tilted her head . Master Kane? Lets get out. There isnt any intruder in the room Ill go first. I nodded without hesitation. Yes, I know. I know its been hard for you. Go ahead and leave. I didnt send her ahead just in case Kim Soo Yeon was in the room. I did it out of consideration for her. Yeah, thats right. Meilin gets up and exits the bug space . Master Kane, you cane out. Theres no one here. Okay. I followed Meilin out. I knew I would win! As I danced and rejoiced in my heart. DING! [The goddess who sees fate is astonished to see you alive!] . No, why are you here, noona?
Anyone still there? Chapter 4: Assassination (1) Chapter 4: Assassination (1) Im stunned by the present situation. The one who just sent me a message is none other than the Yandere constetion that follows the protagonist. As soon as I escape from the bug space, she sees me, and is astonished. No, werent you supposed to follow the protagonist? I feel like my head is going to explode from the sudden situation. *** Meanwhile, at that time. The Goddess of Fate is just as taken aback as Kane, and her mouth drops open. Where the hell were they hiding? Constetions can usually find humans on the ground if one should try to look for them. But just now, they couldnt be found. Not long after Kim-Soo Yeon eventually gave up, two people appeared from the wall. And they remained normal, too. Did fate really say that they were out of destiny? Originally, Kane and Meilin on screen had to die. No, they were destined to do so. But they survived. The fate of the death I saw changed. This had never happened before I shifted my gaze to the screen again. It is clear that it was Kane who led the charge, judging from Meilins reaction, that she didnt think she would survive either. What the hell is this guy doing? Kim Soo Yeon is an otherworldly being from another dimension. Such beings are rare and special. But he is not Kane. Unlike Kim Soo Yeon, he is not from another world, and that doesnt mean hes not talented. Thismakes me very curious? Its the first time. A person who makes me have such a curiosity about someone. I have to take him before the other constetions find out. To show my interest, I sent a message to Kane. The goddess who sees your destiny has begun to take an interest in you. I can write it like this, right? I sent a message to Kane. Lets do that. He looks despairing, like someone who has lost his country. No! What about me? I dont know why its so heated to see him make that expression of interest in me, but on the other hand, Im even more curious. Im wondering what on earth he doesnt like me for? The goddess of fate watching him reacted like that, and I licked my lower lip with my tongue as if I had discovered delicious food. -Gocha. *** Meanwhile, Meilin stared nkly at Kane, who looked frustrated in his room. What on earth happened while I was out? She left Kanes room to check on the intruder for a while . The intruder broke through all the traps and guild members at an unusual speed and she quickly went to report to Kane. The problem is that his mood changed rapidly while she went over. He usually seemed a bit strange and rambunctious. But . . Something is different. Yes, he was . If before I felt wimpy and helpless, now they have disappeared, and he feels like an idiot with gentleness added. Like suddenly pointing fingers in the air. It feels like a screw has been removed from his brain, even to the point where he is now alone and frustrated. Still, you certainly said sorry to me. Those words have been stuck in my head for a long time. Until now, Kanes self-esteem has been so strong that he has never apologised for anything since he was one year old. This must be reported to the head of the household. Only then can we survive. If the lord sees the changed Master Kane, he can give us another chance if we do it well. With this in mind, she looked at Kane, who was frustrated on the floor, with a serious look on his face. *** [The goddess who sees your destiny has begun to take an interest in you]. Shiba. Dont take interest! Suddenly the Yandere constetion has started to take an interest in me. Lets ignore it for now. I dont know why she started to take an interest in me, but ignoring her is the answer. Ignore is not the answer for a sick person who is interested in me in the first ce. Well, lets get out of here now. Yes, Master Kane. I slipped out of the hideout and looked around, rolling only my eyeballs discreetly. It wasnt Earth, after all. The surrounding area is full of buildings that look like they could be seen in Europe, and the people are all dressed up in fancy costumes. How the fuck did this happen? Do I really need to go back home to sleep? In the first ce, on Earth, my parents died a long time ago and I have no proper friends. As a person from an orphanage, there is no good in being going home. Lets go back anyway. Having yed a lot of games and knowing some things about David, I didnt get lost and made my way home. But why does everyone seem to be avoiding me? People eagerly selling their goods, adventurers, look as if they would die if they bumped into me, and they stay as far away from me as they can. Oh boy.. Kane, this guy really is amazing in a different way. [The goddess who sees destiny says you are awesome in another way]. No, you dont have to say it. This fellow. I felt frustrated, but I kept walking, ostensibly ignoring the constetions message. Soon after, we arrived at the family mansion. Me and Meilin approached the iron gates of the mansion. Soldiers pointed their spears at Meilin. Stop! Its my Guest. Let her in. The word guest startled the guards. With a shudder, he immediately bows to the waist and apologizes. Im sorry! Right. Good work. I lightly tap the two soldiers on the shoulder, and they open their eyes wide. They look at each other nkly, not saying anything to each other, as if they cant believe whats happening now. They look at me, What is happening? Its the eyes that say, Is this the end?. I ignored their reactions and entered the mansion. The maids and butlers in the vicinity look at me and stealthily avoid me. No, the fault is all Kanes, so why is the damage done to me? Around the time I feel frustrated at the situation of being bullied at the family gate. A butler with narrow eyeses from behind me, bows his head. Young master. I prepared the hot spring water and alcohol for you. Right. Thank you. Ill be backter. The butler was quite surprised by my reply, and his eyes opened wide for a moment, then turned dim again. I understand. Whos that in the back? Theyre my guests. Be polite. Yes, I understand. With thosest words, my personal butler Philip began to follow us. No, why are you following me? Hes my personal butler, but hes actually one of the assassins raised by the David family. In the David family, assassins are the ones who eliminate anyone who harms the house, except the head of the household. That is even if they are the children of the head of the house. I dont know how Kane has survived all this time, despite his rampage, but if Philip kills me right now, I wouldnt be able to do anything. I carried my steps with a nonchnt expression on my face, not showing any fear on the surface. Ive already umted and memorized at least all the locations of the rooms in Davids house. And sure, its somewhere around here Soon after, I arrived at my destination. I turned my head back . Philip, donte inside the room, go outside and do whatever you have to do Okay, Young master. Philip replied with his head bowed. Phewthere you go atst. In fact, even if I cant see it, theres no guarantee that its safe, but its still at least less oppressive. I opened the door to my room with a little less tension. Very bright with all kinds of luxuries and fine liquor, with furniture that anyone who looks can see know. It can only be used by an aristocrat, who is filthy rich. The bed, thats very big, isnt it? Its a level where I could roll around in there and sleep without being afraid of falling. I sat down in the expensive-looking chair in front of the desk, admiring Kanes room in my mind. I rested my elbows on the desk and put my hands on my chin . Narrowing my eyes, as I looked at Meilin. Well, how about you reveal yourself already? Or shall I tell you? Tremble! Her body trembled. She looked at me as if she didnt expect to be found. To be honest, Im very suspicious. I dont think that she in front of me would be harmful to me. If she thought like that in the first ce, she would have abandoned me from the start and run away. She didnt do so in the times before that. She sacrificed her life to make me run away. But I didnt like the idea of just shutting up and pretending I didnt know. That reminded me of the David family setting I remember. Only one person came to mind that way. With that in mind, I looked at her with serious eyes. When silence drifts into the room. [The goddess of seeing destiny beats her chest to reveal herself quickly]. No, you havent gone yet? I thought you had gone to Kim Soo Yeon again after not sending a message for a while, but then you reacted like someone who is watching a detectiveic alone here. Hmm yes. If you dont speak, I will. Riche, take off your mask. Thats an order. At mymand she eventually became desperate and took off the mask that covered her face. Her long brown hair came loose. Her skin was white without make-up and her lips were slightly red, revealing a thick bridge of her nose and tear dots hidden by the mask. Her face oozed so much color that it was a shame it had been hidden until now. She dropped to one knee . Im Sorry, Young master. Im back as the exclusive maid, Riche. I see. When I responded with a nonchnt face without pursuing the matter, Riches eyes widened for a moment. I ignored her reaction and continued. Just looking from your reaction, you seemed to think I was going to pursue the matter. It seems that my father gave the order to monitor me, didnt he? Richet is silent in response to my question, looking as if she doesnt understand anything. I can tell by the fact that silence is an affirmation. Well, Im not going to pursue it anyway. You should get out now. Ive got a few things to think about. Yes, I understand. Young master. With those words as thest, Riche bowed and left the room. As such, I was the only one left in the room. Just to be sure, I used my game-setting ability to turn up the volume. Ok. No one was nearby. After turning the volume back up, I sighed deeply. Fuu!, lets go to the hot spring for now. Ive been very tired all day. I need some rest. Leaving the door of my room and stepped into the mansions hot spring. When I entered the ce marked as the mens bath, there was no one there, as if it was not yet time for my brothers to wash. That way I shall take off all my clothes. [The goddess who sees destiny marvels at your Dark me dragon]. No, excuse me. Please dont sexually harass me and just leave. I feel even more tired with the Yandere constetion attached to me, when I feel like Im going to die from exhaustion. [The goddess who sees your destiny says shes more curious about you]. Crazy! You didnt think youd do that when you saw that thing of mine, did you? In an instant, a scene of Kim Soo Yeon recollecting came to mind, and I shook my head quickly. Shell soon lose interest. I think so. Im not a special genius, nor am I otherworldly like Kim Soo-young. No, it fits. That constetion doesnt know and cant let her know. So soon she will get bored and go back to Kim Soo Yeon. Ignoring the message to the constetion, I took a bath. Hah.. I guess Im going to live. My whole body melts. It rxes as if Im in heaven. Hmm. Lets make a n now. I was too busy earlier to do anything about it, but now I need to make a n. Its just at this point in time Unfortunately, or fortunately, its early in the y now. I can interfere. No, no. Is there any reason why I should dare to interfere? To be honest, if its like the original story, Kim Soo-yeon will fight the final boss himself. There is no good reason for me to dare to interfere and try to change the future. The question is.. [The goddess of seeing destiny wants to see your Dark me Dragon]. Its this perverted Yandere constetion. If I were to follow the original story, shes the one who follows Kim Soo Yeon around until the end. But when I survive unlike in the original story, maybe its the butterfly effect, that goddess started to take an interest in me. Shiba. I have to send it back somehow or avoid it. If it continues like this, I could die like Kim Soo Yeon. No, that honestly doesnt matter. Ill regress again when I die No, I still dont like it. Anyway. This is not the only problem. I dont know what kind of extra this will cause. Of course, this constetion wont help Kim-Soo Yeon much, but you still never know. Kuu Damn it! then my first goal should be to return the constetion to Kim Soo Yeon. With this in mind, I let myself sink into the warm bath. *** Meanwhile, at that time. A man in a butlers outfit is in his room, his ears twitching, looking at the wiretaps. He remembers what had happened an hour earlier. The butler entered his room at break time and activated themunication ball. A low, heavy voice came from themunication ball. Right. How did It go? Yes. David von Kane survived. This is unexpected, I didnt think that good for nothing would survive. What are you going to do about it? If we leave it as it is, it could be revealed to the David family. The other party was silent for a while, perhaps troubled by the butlers question. Not long after in that state. A voice came from themunication ball. Yes, No other way. Kill David von Kane today. Chapter 5: Assassination (2) Chapter 5: Assassination (2) After a rest in the bath, I made my way to my room. Lying down on the soft bed without hesitation. Lets go over my second n and my abilities, shall we? For the time being, the main goal is to get the constetion to return to Kim Soo Yong again, but I have to prepare in case I fail. Honestly, even if I try to get this thing to go back home, its not going to happen the way I want it to, isnt it? Therefore, I need toe up with a second n. If she doesnt leave, I need to secretly support Kim Soo Yeon. Originally, that guy would be supported by the church that follows this perverted constetion. but the problem is that the future has changed, and the probability of that has dropped drastically. By the way, how do I volunteer? I am now in a situation where, frankly, I could be kicked out of the family. Obviously, the odds are that, David von Thomas, would know that Kanes shadow guild has been crushed to pieces. In the end, it is almost certain that he would be evicted after causing significant damage to the family. No, it would be fortunate if I am kicked out. Frankly, I have nothing to say to Davids assassins, even if I die. Thinking about this, it wasnt my ce to worry about anyone else. I have to use the knowledge I have of the game. Get the hidden pieces and need to support secretly. Not only that, but it is also possible to support by using points and cash items. That said, I shouldnt be too brazen about it. If done badly, it can drastically change from the original story too much. If it changes too much from the original, I cant predict what will happen. At that moment, my advantage of knowing the future disappears. Of course there is a way for me to die and get back to the past, but I wouldnt dare to die on purpose. To be honest, when I had a hole in my stomach. I was so horrified that even the word pain was not enough. I dont want to go through that experience again. For no reason at all, I remember that moment and I got goosebumps in my arms. Ok. Ive pretty much decided on a n. Lets see what my real abilities are now. Game setting abilities: volume control, effect quality control, color settings, map disy, inventory, cash shop First of all, it is certain that only the volume adjustment and the cache shop can be used. And of the two abilities, only one volume adjustment can be used properly. I cant buy most items in the cash shop with the points I have now. Lets adjust the quality of the effects, then. Ding! [To open the Effects Quality Adjustment, 500 points will be spent. Would you like to spend it?] Last time I looked at the map, the points cost ten times as much as that. As might be expected, it would be obvious that the better the performance, the more points it would cost. Honestly, unless one is in a bugged space likest time to look at the map, you can easily find out where your opponent is. No wonder it takes 5,000 points. Hmmm lets not decide for now. Frankly, I dont need that ability right now, and besides, I dont feel much need for it. Well, perhaps there wille a time when it will be useful. Having reviewed my ns and abilities, I turned my gaze to the window. Its night already. Its time to go to bed. But first I have to go to the toilet. With that in mind, I opened the door to my room and went out. Its too dark. Its so dark that it wouldnt be surprising if some ghosts appeared here. Shiba. I feel like Im doing some kind of courage test. Somewhat feeling scared, I quickly walked to the toilet. Perhaps because the mansion is so big, I walked quite a bit, but I havent reached it yet. Its nasty, why is this ce so big. I didnt feel it at the time I yed the game, but now that I am experiencing it myself like this, I realize how big it is, this mansion. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is bigger than the high school I attended. While I was walking around mentally rambling, before I knew it, I arrived at the toilet. The facilities are better than I expected. To be honest, I didnt have great expectations because the game world is not as modern as Earth, but instead of science, they used magic to cover it and there wasnt a big difference. Or maybe the facilities are good because its here. I havent yet seen the facilities used bymoners. So dont stereotype yet. Anyway, lets take a piss as soon as possible. As I finished my business that way, the magic stone in the urinal was automatically activated and the water was naturally lowered. The moment I came out after washing my hands, I was about to go back to my room once more. I felt the presence of someone behind me. Without hesitation I turned my head back *** Huh? Was I wrong? There was nothing behind me, contrary to what I had sensed. For some reason it made me feel ominous, so I walked quickly to my room. Tap-Tap-Tap. Tap-Tap-Tap. Someone chased after me as I walked. I turn my head back once more. Sure enough, the corridor was empty. I used the volume control without hesitation to see if I was sensitive or if someone was really following me. When I turned it up to maximum, I stopped breathing for a moment. A drop of sweat ran down my spine . Not only that, but a fear of death took over my whole body. I was not mistaken. Someone ising after me. Who was it? Is it Philip? Is he trying to kill me at the family order? Surely that would make sense. To them, I am nothing more than a pest in the family. But . . The way our family assassins do it is so different from this. They assassinate, but usually outside thepound, not in a ce like this, where they could leave a trail. But first, it doesnt matter. I have to escape. If I die like this, I will be regressing without knowing anything about it, no doubt. Thats no good. Nothing is more pointless than to die like that. Thinking this, I slowly walked as though I knew nothing again, like a natural person. Lets not make it obvious. If I run in this body anyway, Im done. So, as much as possible, I have to walk as if I had no idea that the assassin was behind me. Lets go to the riche, the soldier or the butler. That way I can survive, or at least die with some information against him/her. After walking for about 30 seconds, I found a butler in front of the corridor who looked simr to Philip. Who is he? Its not Philip. But it is obvious from his dress and hair that he is Davids familys butler. So there is a probability that he is an assassin disguised. I approach him with a long stride. He looks at me and straightens his hips. Good morning. Boochan. Someone ising after me. The butlers eyes widen in surprise at my words. I ignore his reaction and turn my head back and point behind me . Theyre chasing me from over there now Arghh. -Thrust!! The words didntst. My stomach was burning hot. Not only that, but blood was pouring from it, and my whole body lost strength. Shifting my gaze to the butler, with my wide eyes. The fellow smiles brightly and wipes the bloody dagger with his handkerchief. What? Whats going on? I could definitely feel a presence behind me. Even though I was about to die, I still turned back desperately to get information. No way?!! T-two assassins? That guy gives a twisted smile at my question . Haha~ Youre half right. Half right? What does that mean? I want to think, but I cant because of the pain. My vision bes increasingly clouded. Ding! [The goddess who sees destiny exhales a deep sigh of disappointment in you.] With that message as thest, my visionpletely darkens. (Note: Kane knew that wasnt his butler but still went to him, to confirm his doubts) *** Meanwhile, at the time. The goddess of destiny could not hide her disappointment at the sight of the fallen Kane. Its below my expectations. To be honest, she knew that Kane was destined to die. So I watched with anticipation and excitement to see how he would avoid it this time. Initially, it wasnt bad. I noticed at once that Kanes ability, from what I had known. That much was good. But Kane didnt even know what the assassins ability was and unexpectedly approached the butler in the corridor, who was infact an assassin in disguise. And there, I immediately lost expectations. Should I go and see Kim Soo Yeon? As I thought to myself, at that moment. -dluohS I og dna ees miK ooS noeY? What? W-Why am I suddenly speaking in reverse? My eyes widened at the sudden turn of events, and I looked around. Its not just me. Now the world itself starts to spin backwards. N-no way!!! Instead, she shifted her gaze from the world to the screen. The butler stares at his surroundings with a bewildered expression. The blood that has pooled at the bottom begins to recover in the dead Kane. The world begins to spin backwards around Kane. Seeing this, Constetion twisted her mouth into a smile. I want it to be mine. I want it to be mine. I want it to be mine. I want it to be mine. I want it to be mine. I want it to be mine. I want it to be mine. I want it to be mine. I want it to be mine. I want it to be mine. Ive never seen a human like this before. Ive never wanted someone like this so much. My heart is pounding. It throbs so much. Feeling like Ive never felt anything like this before. Is this love? It must be. Ive never been in love before, but Ive heard that when you look at the one you love, your heart throbs like crazy. When I think about it, I can feel my face getting hotter and and body too. I had never felt this way when I was watching over Kim Soo Yeon. I was interested, but. Looking at Kane now, I want him so much that I want to be alone with him forever in the room, dont want to give him to anyone. But, theres no way Ill remember this when the regression is over. When Kane is survived by Kim Soo Yeon . He must have regressed at least once. Yet seeing that I dont remember, this is a power that transcends even the constetions. I have to do something. Otherwise, I will lose this feeling, this memory now. What shall I do? What shall I do? What shall I do? What shall I do? What shall I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What do I do? What shall I do? There is no way to recall all my knowledge in such a hurry. While she was in a hurry. And so the regression eventually ended. *** Haa! Haa! Haa! [The goddess of seeing destiny tilts her head at your condition]. Where am I? ! I fidgeted around for a while. The surroundings were the first sight I saw when I left the hideout, not the mansion. Did I regress? Master Kane, perhaps youre not feeling well? Yourplexion is very pale. When I remain in a daze for a while, Riche stares at me with a worried face next to her. Looking at the mask that hides her face, it would be obvious that she regressed around the time of our escape from the hideout. Sorry. Just thinking about something else. Lets get back to the family as soon as possible. Right. Understood. Hmm lets just walk and think for now. If I dont do anything now, Ill die tonight. That guy surely told me I was only half right. Only half One things for sure, hes not alone. I certainly felt the presence of someone chasing after me. Walking with my head down for a while, recalling all the knowledge I had about the game. -Thump! I bumped shoulders with someone. Excuse me. I was lost in thought so! S-so sorry. I couldnt see the front properly and made a big rude mistake. Please forgive us just this once. No, why are you apologising for bumping my shoulder once? I had no choice but to shift my gaze to those apologizing. No, oh? Just as I was about to apologize. Two women who looked exactly like each other knelt down in front of me and begging Only half right ah! Chapter 6: Assassination (3) Chapter 6: Assassination (3) Understood. I know what the answer is that that assassin told me. That b*stard. There was no one behind me to begin with. If there was i wouldve seen, but i couldnt, and only felt because assassinations skill was strong, far above my ability to see through them. As I finally figured out, out, the corners of my mouth curled of its own ord. [Goddess who sees destiny says that she is thrilled by your wicked smile] Hm? What the hell.? While I didnt understand what she said for a while. Sorry, sir. Pardon us. . I will make sure my sisters educated. So please forgive her this one time. P-please Ah! I forgot. Two women with identical faces, twins still kneeling down and apologize, with their faces turning white. Im feeling sorry for no reason. I gently put my hand on the shoulder of the woman I presumed to be the older sister. I spoke in a very kind voice. No, Im sorry for bumping your shoulder too. I think your young sister is fine as she is. Eh. Im the younger sister. Ah, yes. Anyway, Im sorry too. The two women look at each other with bashful expressions on their faces. I got up and walked away again before those twins started again. ncing at the two women for a moment, they look at me with a look of relief and breathe a sigh of relief. Master Kane, what should we do with them? Hm? What shall I do with them? Leave them as they are. I bumped into them because I was thinking of something else. Her eyes widened at my acknowledgement of my mistake. [The Goddess of Destiny sees you have a sliver of conscience, which again amazes me] I beg you to go away . The words came up to my throat, but I swallowed again. If you think about it, that constetion will not remember me, but before I died, she clearly sent me a message that she was disappointed in me. I wanted to curse her, but I thought it wouldnt do any good if she were to take an extra interest, so I pretended I didnt see anything and ignored it. And so we arrived at Davids family mansion . It was no different from the previous time until we entered the mansion. But, at the entrance, many butlers and maids bow down and greet us. And in there, the one who assassinated me in the previous episode was also there. -I guess the present situation is not quite the same as the previous episode. From memory, I certainly never saw the butlers and the maids greeting me so side by side at the entrance. Because I bumped into someone earlier? Then it makes sense that a side effect had happened. In the previous episode, as soon as they left the hideout, time ran out of dy, whereas now we are a littlete because I got bumped with the twins earlier. Is it because the butlers and the maids werent readyst time? While I am so deeply distressed. Behind me, Riche whispers so that only I can hear. Master Kane, is something wrong? No, Im just thinking. Lets go to my room quickly. Saying this, I stepped towards my room. When the maids and butlers bowing at the entrance were gradually leaving the room. I pointed with my hand at the assassin. Tell me about that guys identity. Um, Im not sure, because Im not from the David family. I know youre Riche. Just say it. ?! As I revealed her identity, Rich stopped walking . Her face turns white as she froze. I-i - When she bowed her head with an apologetic look and tried to apologize. I cut off the words quickly. I dont need to apologise. Im sure my father made you do it. More importantly, tell me about that guys identity. Yes, I understand. The one the Boochan pointed to is a man called Birg, who has just joined Davids family as a butler. And then? From what I can hear, he is someone who passed his exams at the top of his ss, is 25 years old, is 173 cm tall and weighs 65 kg with a talent for assassination. Birg- name sounds familiar to me. As I listened to Riches words and thought long and hard about it, it reminded me of the viinous organization in the game. -The Church! In the setting, its an organization that tries to bring down a constetion, but in reality, theyre just a bunch of guys who are crazy about killing. It may have been created for such a purpose before, but the officials and members who are in this organization now are the only ones who joined tomit murder. I certainly remember the name Birg as one of the members. Of course, I forgot about him because he wasnt one of the leaders. He was just a regr member. How can anyone remember all the game settings in the first ce? Thats not whats important anyway. Why would they want to kill me? Its true that they enjoy killing. That doesnt mean theyre ignorant. Ah! Kane, you b*stard. After a moment, like a light bulb turned on my head, it urred to me why they would want to kill me. Kane, it must be obvious that when this dog-like guy was running the shadownd guild, he was in separate contact with the guys from the Church. And the Church folks were trying to cut their tails off, in case the information would leak out. In the end it means I am cleaning up Kanes shit again. How much poo has this guy left? No, this is a diarrhea level. Thanks to Kane, Ive been hit twice. I shook my head as I realised the cause of this situation. Riche, who was watching it from nearby, bowed her head with a very apologetic look on her face, probably thinking it was her fault. Its not your fault, so dont worry. Yes For now, why dont you go and do what you have to do separately. I have some thinking to do in my room. Dont let anyone in. Okay, Boochan. With these words, Riche vanished instantly. For someone who isnt an assassin. Very fast. Philippe approached me just as she was disappearing. Boochan. Ive prepared hot spring water and alcohol. Right. Good work. Now do whatever you have too. Philip flinched at my words, but I ignored his reaction and strode to my room. Arriving at my room, I opened the door. lets have a quick check. I went into the room, and searched for everything under the bed, the closet, the desk, the bedding, etc. But, contrary to my expectations, I did not find a wiretap device. Im sure there must be one. I dont know much about the Birg, but the assassins of the Church are very thorough Not only that, but obviously thest time I went to the toilet, Birg followed me at the right moment. All this makes it certain that there is at least a wiretap device in the room. With this in mind, I rummaged around in the pillows. Found it!!! When I actuallyy down, I didnt notice it because of the cotton, but when I looked directly into it like this, there is a particrly fine and hard part. Still, lets take it out, just to be sure. While unzipping the pillow, I checked inside. Inside there was cotton that looked fluffy and a ck machine the size of a finger tip inside. I knew this, this is it at a nce. Lets try not to break it for now. The moment I break this, that guy will rather realise that Ive noticed. I have to use it against him. I put the listening device back in the pillow and switched on the status window. David von Kane. Age: 20 years old. Attributes: Game-setting ability, Death regression. Talents: none. After choosing the game-setting ability, I turned on the cash shop this time. An item in the system window appeared in front of me. Hmm, what should I buy? With that in mind, I lowered the scroll in the cash shop. [The goddess who sees destiny is interested in your odd behavior]. It seems the constetion cant see the system window either. Well, I expected that. In the first ce, the regression abilityes out of the system, but seeing that it also affects the constetions, it would be rather odd to see it. But I dont see anything to buy with my points thats reasonably good. Its a situation where all I can actually do is window shop, because I have too few points to actually buy anything. HmmmI wonder if any good items I can find. I scroll down now, with no expectations, and I find something I never thought Id find. Thatll do. Dressed as a butler, Birg entered his room at break time. He took amunication ball out of his desk drawer. Right. How did It go? Yes. David von Kane survived. This is unexpected, I didnt think that good for nothing would survive. What are you going to do about it? If we leave it as it is, it could be revealed to the David family. A senior church official slowly opened his mouth. Yes, No other way. Kill David von Kane today. Yes, I understand. With these words,munication ceased. Birg put the dagger in his pocket for the perfect assassination. Hmm by the way, how did that ruffian Kane survive? Indeed, from what I heard is that Kim Soo Yeon was destroying the shadow guild run by Kane. As soon as I heard that, I was convinced. -David von Kane would die today. To be honest, Kim Soo Yeon is one of the most famous adventurers and specially chosen students of the Leiston Academy these days. On the basis of simple skills alone, it would be near impossible for him to win against average members of the church. Therefore, Kanes shadow guild thought he would be beaten to death and die by Kim Soo Yeons sword, but today he came back as if nothing had happened. Did Kim Soo Yeon pity him? Then it makes sense. From what Ive heard, Kim Soo Yeon seems a bit soft. Given that Kane and Kim Soo Yeon are both academy students, it is not surprising that he might forgive him. The fact that Kane is a son of the David family probably yed a part. Im d we installed a wiretap beforehand, just in case. I put a bug on Kanes pillow in case there were any variables I hadnt anticipated, but I didnt realize how useful it would be. So lets see what the target is doing now. Birg took a crystal ball out of his inside pocket . He infused mana in it. Kanes hoarse voice began to be heard from the crystal ball. Sh*t what do I do now? From the first word, his voice was full of worries. From the reactions, it was clear that the shadow guild had been wiped out, just as the assassins of House David had said. Birg pricked up his ears. I sure as hell am going to be kicked out of the family if I dont do something about it now. Still, he seems to know what situation he himself is in at the moment. Normally, he would have just been drinking recklessly at the moment. Hmm Wait! I dont think Id be kicked out if I told my dad the information about the church. Hearing Kanes words, Birgs narrow eyes narrowed even further. I have to kill this guy at any cost, after all. If we leave him like this, information about us will leak out. Hmm for now. Ill have to talk to him tomorrow. Nevertheless, Im tired today. I should call Riche. I have to kill him tonight. If he had tried to talk to his family today, I would have killed him right now, even if I had to take the risk, but, like a brat, he didnt think ahead and postponed. Just as Birg was about to turn off his crystal ball, thinking that he didnt need to hear any more. Riche. Sleep with me today. Chapter 7: Assassination (4) Chapter 7: Assassination (4) Meanwhile, at that time. Riches cheeks flushed and she looked embarrassed when she heard Kanes words. Its finally happening. Boochan While Riche is a little confused and pleased by the sudden confession. Kane takes out a piece of paper from the front. On the paper it is written that there is a wiretap here now. ??Aaa Seeing this, Riche lowers her head, her face red with embarrassment. Steam leaks from the top of her head. Ugh!!! Im so embarrassed!!! That thing between her and Boochan will never happen because of their master-servant rtionship. Despite knowing this, she was alone misunderstanding Kanes words about sleeping together and spreading the wings of her imagination. Lets pretend its nothing for now! Riche, being the professional maid that she is, nodded with a very serious face. Yes, I understand. Yes, and wait a minute. Kane continues to write in the paper as he speaks. The guy who bugged this room was probably an assassin who came to spy on us. Theres a listening device in the pillow over there. Upon seeing my note, Riche approaches the pillow with her mouth closed in surprise. The moment she unzips the pillow and checks the listening device. Her eyes frown wildly . Richet takes a notepad out of her skirt pocket and writes a note . Boochan, do you know who the culprit is? I have a suspect. Not confirmed yet. So Im going to find out by dawn today. Then Ill be in Boochans room today. Richet spoke as soon as he had finished writing the note, in an embarrassed voice . So, Ill take care of you tonight. Boochan. Hmm. Im looking forward to it Birg listened to the conversation over the wire and squinted. If he did this, the n would be off the table. Originally, he had nned to kill Kane at night . But unlike his n, he tries to get under the skirt of his own personal maid at night. What should I do? If Kanes personal maid was only a maid, as the word really means, he could just kill them both with no trouble, but the problem is that this is not the case. She is not an ordinary maid, as she is the exclusive maid selected by David family. If he tries to kill Kane, the moment he tries to kill him, his presence may be discovered and this could get worse. Thinking about these things, how monstrous is that Kim-Soo Yeon ? ording to the David family assassins, they hid their true identity and put Riche on to monitor and protect Kane, but if he is capable of pushing even her, there is really nothing wrong with calling him a monster. He mustnt have been chosen by the constetions for no reason. Re-evaluating his abilities once again, Birg wondered what to do. In the midst of all this, a strange sound came from the wiretap. Hick Ahaah! Bhan, youre so strong Sorry. Ill be a little gentler. Y-yes, please. How hard do you have to be to get Riche, who has endured all kinds of training as an assassin, to say something like that? Hmm no. Lets kill him at dawn. Given Kanes habit so far, he tends to go to the toilet once at dawn. At that time, Kane would surely be full of gaps. Meanwhile, I must listen to them until the timees. *** Meanwhile, at the time. Riche lies down on the bed, which isrge enough for a person to sleep on, and grips the covers tightly, letting her face rest against the pillows. Ugh.. Fuumm! Not only that, but her seductive breath echoed through the room. [The goddess of seeing destiny amused by your strange hobby.] What. Amused. Its this crazy, perverted Yandere constetion again. No, if anyone sees us, theyll think were really having s*x. Right now Im strictly feeling grateful to Riche for thest time and just giving her a healthy massage on her back, shoulders and legs. Im not touching any of her vital parts. Riche is deliberately making that noise to trick that guy, right? right? Thats probably what its about. To be honest, I didnt learn massage professionally, probably ameture level, and it is nothing special for her to let out such a strange voice because I gave her a shoulder massage. I turned my gaze to Riches ear for a while. Her ears are so red, so shes probably embarrassed she was acting like this right now. You arent sick or anything, are you? She nodded her face into the pillow at my question . How embarrassing this must be for her. She just nodded her head without even looking at me. All I know is that she loves Kane in the setting, but she doesnt even look at me like that. With that in mind, squeezing her shoulder feels like squeezing a rock. Thats pretty stiff. Well, is that natural for Kanes personal maid? I dont know exactly what kind of life she has led up to now. But Im sure it hasnt been easy. After all, isnt she Kanes personal maid? Kane would have his personal servants, Philip and Riche, do things all day long. Basically, they would have had to start out as guards and serve Kane, and if they made the slightest mistake, they would have been exonerated and often hit with a liquor bottle. B*stard. You have to be nice to them. Somehow I felt sorry for Riche. I did not take it directly, but at least I have now taken on the task of cleaning up Kanes sh*t. Somehow, sympathy is inevitable. And she was even willing to risk her life for Kane. Really, Kane, isnt it enough for this b*stard to bow down to Riche? What on earth did this guy, Kane, do to Riche? Its my guess, but he must have made some kind of threat. If not, thats fine. Thinking about this, I continue to rub Riches shoulders, legs and back. Dawn came. Birg kept his ears pinned and concentrated so as not to miss the sound of the wiretaps in the slightest Haa haa Phew Birg, listening to the rough breathing of the two people, was beginning to show his patience. How long on earth are they going to do this? There is a limit to people. How can you possiblyst so long and Shake-Shake- for nearly an entire night? In fact, from his point, David von Kane already deserves to be called the king of stamina. Should I just kill him right now? If he did it that intensely, anyway, no matter how strong riche was, surely her strength would have been considerably depleted. When Birg wonders what to do for a while. Kanes voice could be heard on the wiretap. Phew Im going to go wash up a bit. You get some rest, too. -Boochan. Then Ill join you. No, youre pretty tired. Rest. Yes, I understand. Please go carefully. Boochan. Hm. But it looks like youre getting tired by now. Well, no matter how much stamina you have, youve been doing this for several hours without a break, so its no surprise that youre tired of doing quite hard work. Not that it matters anyway. Finally, Kane leaves the room . Its now or never, the chance is now. Birg turned off the bug and used his signature phantom alter ego . FAAAAAAH!!! A ck mist rises from his body. The fog gradually transformed into his form and a person appeared before him who looked identical to Birg. Birg looked at his phantom alter ego and recited in a vibrant voice. You see Kane in the corridor now. When hes showered, hell be over here, so lure him towards me. The alter saw Birg pointing at him, nodded, and left the room. In my mind, I want to order my alter ego to kill him with ease. However, not only they cannot speak, and their movements are noticeably slower. Extremely, it is also impossible to share the experience to them. However, to assassinate someone, it is not much different. I survived quite a few crises with using them. Not only that, but I have also killed adventurers with a reasonably good reputation. Therefore, the assassination of the rampaging Kane is a piece of cake. With this in mind, Birg looks in the mirror. To maximize his butlers impersonation, he straightens the wrinkles in his clothes and raises his straightened mouth with both hands. Seeing his good-natured smile in the mirror, Birg nodded with a satisfied expression. Yes, its enough, he thought, but Im not a professional butler. This is about as professional a butler as you can get. Kane must be in the shower by now . Hmm then I guess its time for me to get moving. Birg left the room with a smile on his face. Tap tap. Footsteps rang in the corridor. He anticipated Kanes route and waited with an air of ignorance in advance. Not muchter. Tap-tap-tap-tap. I hear the sound of impatient footsteps. The feet look so impatient that one can tell that they are scared. Birg looks very happy when he hears the sound. Ah~ I like these footsteps. Ive been waiting for something like this. The desperate action of struggling for help and trying to find hope. The face that changes from a look of finding hope to despair. Soon I will see that look. When I think about it, I cant help butugh. Stop, I cant do this. Not yet!! Birg shakes his head. He once again put on his good-natured smile. Shortly afterwards, Kane was seen approaching him fast in the corridor. As soon as he saw Birg, he had an expression of having found hope and hurriedly approached him. Birg saw him and, as usual, bowed to greet him. Good morning. Boochan. Theres something unusal and someone ising after me. The alter ego did a good job. Birg pretends to be surprised. Kane ignores his reaction and turns his head back and points to behind him with his finger. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Birg pulls a dagger from his pocket. Hes chasing me from over there now Ackk. Hmph! Birg stabbed Kane in the abdomen before he could finish his sentence. m! Kane copsed, bleeding in the abdomen. He looks at Birg in disbelief. This is it! I wanted to see this! How long Ive waited! He did not kill Kane immediately for this. As a professional assassin, I shouldnt do this, but my target was an ipetent to begin with. So it would be fine to enjoy this kind of often-yful game. Birg looked down at him with a bright smile. Kane, the ruffian aristocrat, bit his lower lip tightly, as if he was very frustrated with the current situation. Puhahaha! Yes, thats right. That expression. Thats what I wanted to see. The look of frustration on your face. Noble nobles always. They are so confident that they wont be assassinated. Why act like that when you know, youll be put on churchs hit list?? Guhahaha. It was Birg who had a twisted expression on his face when he said that. Riche asks Kane, tilting her head at Birg, who is lying unconscious on the floor. Boochan. Is this guyughing? Well, hes dreaming of a sessful assassination, I guess. Saying that, Kane smiles slyly.
Alright guys, From now on. Ill post 5 chapter weak. So be sure to check it out. And ill soon make an sheduale with new novels I Tl. Chapter 8: Assassination (5) Chapter 8: Assassination (5) We go back in time a bit. I looked at the item in the cash shop. The item is none other than a phantom alter ego. It is an item simr to the Birgs special skill. However, if there is a difference, this alter ego can talk and it is possible to be seen by those who are not on their guard rather than just being an alter ego. Of course. The only disadvantage is that the opponent must bepletely unwary, and the magic, holiness, aura and magical energy must not be high. And if they are even 0.1% on guard, it is impossible to make them see them. If you look at Birgs behaviorst time, he is clearly caught off guard. I dont know much about him, but after Birg killed me, he put on a look that psychopaths would. Thats all you need to see is that hespletely unguarded. Not only that, Birg only specializes in assassinations. His magical power is probably not very high. The proof of this is the fact that he was only able to summon one of his own alter-ego techniquesst time. Looking at all this, that guy must have excellent skills and assassination, but only infinitely little magic power. I turned my gaze to the wiretap exclusively avable in cash items this time. Unlike the one he uses, this wiretap even has a recording function. This could be used as evidence against him in the church. The preparations are perfect. With trembling hands I purchased two items. [500 points consumed]. The 500 points gained from my death flew before my eyes. But. Where do thesee from? Just as I was wondering. An item purchased in mid-air appeared at the right moment. [The goddess of destiny sees your ability and is astonished.] This is how ites out. I just expected someone to bring it to me naturally or something. It appeared as if the item was created out of thin air. Huh. If this happens, the constetion will be more interested in me again. Now, looking at this situation alone, for her, I created the item out of thin air. But I cant help it. Right now is important, though. Without this method, it would be almost impossible to avoid Birgs assassination for me. My image, not precisely Kanes image, is that of a mere ruffian in the family, nothing more. If I say that someone is after me, almost everyone will dismiss it as dog barking. Of course, my personal maid, Riche, would believe me, but that doesnt guarantee that she could win unconditionally against Birg. And it is better if I just settle the matter and take credit for the achievement. Only then will there be a high probability that I will not be kicked out of the family. Maybe my family will spare me too. Still, it would be better to call Riche just in case. The probability needs to be maximized. Honestly, even if everything else reverts with death regression, it does not mean that it reverts to the exact point. And so when I have been deep in thought for a while. An eerie message arrives from the constetion. [The goddess of destiny looks at you with a perverted smile]. No, dont. Dont look at me like that. Please *** After a while. Riche looks at my identical alter ego with a face full of curiosity. She looked intently, like a child discovering a toy she wanted. [The goddess of destiny takes an intense interest in you]. Not only her, but the constetion has a simr reaction. Of course, that constetion is more interested in me than in my alter ego. Now, that means Im doing this well, right? For some reason, I thought I saw a future where I would be locked up and suffer a double death, but it must be an illusion. I took out a notebook on my desk and wrote down the strategy. -That thing identical to me is an item called a phantom alter ego. Im going to use that to get that guy to let his guard down. Do you understand me so far? Riche nodded at my question. I continued. -When hes caught off guard, you ambush him and stun him when he thinks that he has killed me. If that fails, kill him without hesitation. Ill secure the evidence myself. -Yes, I understand. After the strategy meeting, I resumed massaging her in order to trick Birg Dawn arrived. Riche checked Kanes alter ego and cautiously opened the window. A chilly wind blows. Her hot face cooled. She went outside and fanned herself with her hand. Boochan. Why are you so good at massages? Kane seems to have mistakenly thought that Riche had deliberately made a funny voice to fool Birg, but that is not really the case. She sincerely felt good with his massage and thats why she made such an embarrassing sound. Were my shoulders very stiff? Thinking so, she touched her shoulders for a while. They certainly felt a lot lighter than before. Thinking so, I looked at my over-bulging chest for a while. It must be the reason, I guess. Anyway, this is not important. Now we must concentrate on killing the assassin. Riche followed Kanes alter ego through the window with a determined look on her face. Hmmm it really resembles Boochan. Ive been following Kane since I was a little and he doesnt lie. His habits, his walk, even his moods are all the same. I want him so much as to take him to my room and tie him up with a rope so he cant escape. But I have no choice but to sacrifice that regrettable alter ego. I imagine it wouldnt be a bad idea to try it once. Riche, whose thoughts would surprise Kane if he were listening, was deeply troubled, but shook her head as if she didnt mean that. Lets keep an eye on him with some regret that way. Behind the alter ego, Birg appeared as if he had been waiting for him. Its obvious that that guy is an assassin. Suddenly he remembered that Kane had questioned her today at the mansion. Indeed, he had asked about Birg as soon as he entered the mansion. does that mean that the Boochan knew that Birg was the assassin from the very beginning? That makes sense. Starting with the fact that Kanes sudden questioning of Birgs identity, to the fact that he found a listening device hidden in the pillow. If Kane had known from the beginning that Birg was an assassin from the church, the behavior he disyed at the mansion today would fit together. How on earth did he know, by the way? Frankly speaking, the assassins of the David family, including myself, had not been able to find a spy of the Church Order. No, they werent even sure there was one. Kane, however, knew information that they did not know before that. If he did so, the odds were high that he also knew that David Family was trying to get rid of him. So thats why Kane clearly told me to knock him out. Of course I was told to kill him if failed, but the first priority was to knock him out. He also said hed secure the evidence himself. Kanes wits gave me goosebumps all over my body. How far did Boochan see through me to? And dont tell me hes been to my room too? While Riche looked worried and rubbed her arms, which had goosebumps. Kanes alter ego began to walk briskly. Birg, who is chasing after him, is also chasing after him to match his footsteps. Why dont you just kill him? Im sorry to say this, but Kanes abilities are honestly at a slightly better level than the average persons. Birg, an assassin of that caliber could have killed him more smoothly. Lets wait for now. Boochan told me to ambush him once he thinks Boochan is dead. Riche watched the situation, holding back the desire to rip Birg to pieces and kill him right now. Shortly afterwards, the alter found another Birg. Riches eyes widened when she saw it. Two Birgs? For a while she couldnt understand what was happening now, but she soon realized. Is his skill an phantom alteration technique? Its a fairly popr skill among assassins. When I saw that one, it made sense why he didnt kill Kane right away. The phantom alter ego technique is at best only close to illusion. Its impossible to kill someone. The Kane I see now so far has given me renewed admiration for him. This needs to be reported to the family head. If I report the identity of the spy and Kanes recent actions to the family head, he will not be kicked out of his house. In addition, he wont die by the assassins. So I must not fail myself. If I do, Kanes n will be wasted. While I was musing about that. Birg kills Kanes alter ego . At the same time, he gets excited and says something. It is the moment when you think everything is over that you let your guard down the most. Riche took the dagger covered in sleep anaesthesia from the holster attached to her magnificently fleshed thigh. Without hesitation, she poured magic into her hand and threw it into his arm. Hmph! That guy is so careless, just brushing against him would do quite a lot of damage. As I prepare to rush in with such thoughts in mind, Birg avoids the dagger I throw at him by lowering his waist. What? Did he dodge it? Due to the unexpected variable, Riches expression turned as cold as ice. No good. Ill kill him. Thinking she had no choice, the moment Riche was about to kill him with her dagger. -m! Birg copsed, staring at the red carpet on the floor. What is it? Was he ying dead to make me drop my guard? rmed, I kept my gaze fixed on the front. . But . Contrary to expectations, Birgs alter ego has already disappeared. You mean he really fainted? I dont understand the situation now. Lets take a closer look. Tap Tap Someone ising towards her. Soon Kane walks up to me with a smile. As expected. This guy fainted. What happened? Hm? Ah, its no big deal. That alter ego has a mechanism that automatically creates an illusion when you die. I see. Hearing him, Riche replied in a rather weak tone . Seeing this, Kane spoke as if she had misunderstood something. Yeah. Not because thats why I dont trust Riche. I also put this device on you in case you got hurt. The safer the better, right? Thank you for your consideration. Boochan. So what about him then? Hmmm. For now, we need to tie him up somewhere so he cant escape. Then I think we can disclose it to my father tomorrow. Yes, I understand. Ill tie him up. Kane scratched his sideburns in embarrassment at Riches firm words. Riche took the magic binding handcuffs and rope from the subspace ring and flipped Birg over to tie him up. (TL: The heck doing keeping them?) Boochan. Is this guyughing? Well, I guess hes dreaming of a sessful assassination. As such, the two tied Birg to magic handcuffs on his hands and ropes all over his body to prevent him from moving. Next day. Huaam. Its the same no matter where you sleep, even if the bed is really soft, youll be tired when you wake up. I sighed grumpily and raised my upper body, then went through the corridor in a daze. I stepped into the nobles-only shower room in the mansion. I finished my shower quickly and went to my room again, feeling refreshed. In front of the door, Riche is sitting still with her hands meekly sped together. Riche, is something wrong? She turned her head and looked serious at my question. Boochan. The family head wants you toe to his room. Alright. Lets go now. I followed Riches lead, reaching for the recording device in my pocket. Chapter 9: Assassination (6) Chapter 9: Assassination (6) I followed Riche and slowly opened my mouth. Riche, thank you for your hard work yesterday. Yes. You worked hard too, Boochan. Oh, by the way, whatever happened to that Brig guy? Hes locked up in the family prison. As expected of Riche. She informed David von Thomas of yesterdays events. Even if the family members and Thomas dont believe me. They will not disregard the words of Riche, who is very trusted. The reason Thomas is calling me now is that he must hear exactly what happened yesterday. And that will determine my punishment. Please dont kick me out. I followed Riche, praying earnestly in my heart, and before I knew it, we arrived. Riche speaks with an expressionless face, bowing slightly at the waist, as if her introduction is over. You can enter, Boochan. Right. Thanks for guiding me. Yes Riche has aplex and subtle expression on her face at my words of thanks. She is still unable to hide her expression, as if this kind of behavior of mine is still awkward. I ignore her reaction and knock on the door. Tonton! Tonton! Its David von Kane. Dad, Iming in. Yes. Come in. A low pitched voice answered my words. I opened the door slowly as Thomas spoke. -kiiii.. Just like the office where I had worked in a previous life, with nothing but papers on a desk, and in front of it was an expensive sofa and table. I walked inside and turned my gaze to Thomas He had dark hair, a rough beard, and a slightly masculine face. You could see his muscles even though they were hidden by his clothes. By all ounts, he is middle-aged who does a fair amount of exercise. Thomas was also carrying a sword around his waist, likely as a precaution. By the way you dont look much like Kane. Of course, its not that the Kane I possessed was ugly. No, in fact, hes almost perfectly handsome except for his slightly bad guy like eyes. In addition, he has lush hair. Quite frankly, there is noparison to my former self. And with lush hair, too I suddenly felt a sense of despair. I became somewhat sad and my hand naturally went up to the top of my head. _ So much hair.! (TL: Maybe his dad half bald?) As I touch my head, feeling pleased with the lushness, Thomas looks at me with a suspicious expression on his face. Do you have something on your head? No. Thomas looks me over and opens his mouth . So Ill get straight to the point. I saw and heard that the guild you built copsed. Yes. I was going to tell you about it after all. At times like this, you need to put on your best facial expressions. I bowed my head at Thomas icy tone, as if I was frightened. Thomas looks a little surprised, just as I thought he would. This is the only point at which I like Kane. Its true that thanks to the possession of the ruffian, everyone tends to see him differently, even though hes just showing his natural self. So image is very important. In fact, if I had possessed someone with a good reputation and image instead of a ruffian like Kane, I would never have reacted the way I did. Honestly, its only natural for me to show remorse for my wrong behavior, but who would have thought Id react like that? What would I have done if I had originally been Kane? I thought to myself with a look of remorse on my face. I was sure that if I had been the original one, I would have made every excuse I could to get out through thick and thin. Well, its none of my business now, anyway. So you look like youre reflecting on things unlike usual. But apart from that, Originally, I was going to expel you from the family. Thomas continued . But, Riche told me you caught the spy of church. Yes, I did. Yes, but Riche tends to take your side so I wont believe you without proof. So bring me the proof. As soon as he had finished, I took a listening device out of my pocket. When Thomas sees it, he looks at me with a questioning look. Isnt that a listening device? Yes, thats right. And how do you make evidence with it? In response to his question, I exined at length about what had happened yesterday. So you are saying that it is recorded there? Yes, Ill turn it on now. I pressed the button next to the wiretap. [Puhahaha! Yes, thats right. That expression. Thats what I wanted to see. The look of frustration on your face. Noble nobles always. They are so confident that they wont be assassinated. Why act like that when you know, youll be put on the churchs hit list?? Guhahaha.] I could hear Birgs excited voice from the wiretap. I checked it once yesterday and its still well recorded. In fact, I put a listening device in my pocket inside the alter ego yesterday. I was sure that that guy would tell me all kinds of nonsense the moment he thought he had killed me. Of course, I wasnt 100% sure that that guy would say something like that. To be honest, I was pretty sure I was going to get Birg, but the recording was close to a gamble. Given the guys setup, I expected he would have said something like that, but still, nothing is unconditional in the world. Thomas looks somewhat surprised when he hears the wiretap recording. Well what Riche said turns out to be true. By the way, how did you know that Birg was a spy? I knew he was going to ask that question. And when I listened to the recording yesterday, I thought of an excuse in advance. I controlled myself from smiling. Yes, actually, I didnt think Birg was a spy. I just thought that the guys from the Church were after me. Right. Now I heard on the recording and It sounds like you have dealing with them. What is going on? I nodded in response to this question. Those guys proposed to exchange information with me. What information did they want? They did not want anything big, it was information about Kim Soo Yeon. [The goddess of destiny asks, What do you mean? What else did they ask?] No, why are you being deceived? He continued, dismayed in his mind at the situation where even the constetion was being deceived. The only information I requested was one thing. About the spies in the family, that was all. Of course, they only told me that they wouldnt tell me who they were. Thats right. By the way, what did they ask about Kim Soo Yeon? They asked me if Kim Soo Yeon was an otherworldly person. And what did you answer? I . Riche was right, you have certainly changed. At first I didnt really believe Richeys words. So far, the behavior Kane had shown me was drinking every day, throwing stuff, and going around breading and wasting as much money away as he could find. He was not as talented as his other brothers. Kanes behaviour has been a disappointment not only to Thomas, but to all of the David family. So naturally, I thought Riche, who was particrly supportive of Kane, would lie to protect him, but that was not the case. Kane, who would normally have been brazen and arrogant while being the enemys underling, showed the opposite behavior to him today, unlike the previous days. Thomas closed his eyes and remembered what had just happened . I said no. `Oh, then. Why did you answer that, by the way? , Is there a reason? People in this world arent dogs to be used for their convenience, and to be honest, that sort of stuff happens only in fiction, doesnt it? So I just said no, and I even swore at them as an added bonus. Certainly the guys from church wouldnt have exchanged information with anyone other than Kane, who is an academy student like Kim-Soo Yeon. That is also true. Because Kane is almost the only one in the academy who is involved in the dark side. He shrugged and continued . Anyway, I was going to use this to catch the spy, thinking that the guys from the church would naturally try to assassinate me when they heard the information about me cursing them. Because a spy in the family is the best way to assassinate someone. After hearing all the exnations, Thomas nodded with a satisfied look on his face. Youre right. I understand. As for your punishment, you will not be expelled in view of your achievements this time. But I will stop giving you pocket money and other support. Yes, I understand. Father. I hope to hear good news next time. Get out. After finishing his recollections, Thomas was impressed by Kanes resourcefulness. How many moves ahead had he been able to foresee? His family, including himself, had tried to track down the spy with no sess. But Kane used an ambiguous exchange of information to catch the spy. What on earth happened during the attack on Kim Soo Yeon yesterday? ording to Riche, he changed some time after she went outside. No lets not bepletely positive that he has changed yet. There might be a one-time lucky oue in his life. Of course, it was too much of an achievement to be lucky, but looking at Kanes progress so far, it is still too early topletely rule out that he has changed after this one time. Well, we will seeter whether he is lucky or not. As such, Thomas picked up his pen again and started working on the paperwork. *** Meanwhile, at the time. The Goddess of Destiny looks at Kane on the screen with narrowed eyes. This time again he has escaped the fate of death. This is now certain. Kane did not escape his fate by ident against Kim Soo Yeon at first. He escaped of his own volition. Once might be a coincidence, but twice is certainly not. When she thinks about it, her corners of her mouth are raised. But how on earth is he escaping, by the way? It may sound condescending to say this, but I have never been wrong about my own predictions before. I closed my eyes and thought long and hard about Kanes actions. Ten minutes passed in that state. A light bulb appeared at the top of the constetions head. Ah! No way? Constetion remembered Kanes actions yesterday. Starting with asking for Birgs identity, it wasnt enough to see what that guy was capable of, but also to predict his behavior. Can he see the future? If so, it makes sense. Assuming that he can see the future, it fits back in as to why he was able to subdue Birg so easily. But That doesnt make sense. It is impossible, even for a transcendent constetion to see the future as Kane does. !. ! Therefore, I can only see the destiny of others. Noe to think of it, that guy also had the power to create something. What the hell is he really? Its strange no matter how you look at it. When Kim Soo Yeon was attending the academy. I saw Kane for a while. At the time, it was no exaggeration to call him clearly ipetent himself. He didnt have any special abilities like he does now. Not only that, his behavior was different from now, starting with his worst personality and not making any effort at all. Was it because I didnt look at it in detail at the time? When I think about it, I only looked at Kane briefly, unlike Kim Soo Yeon, or neither looked at or investigated him in detail. So I shouldnt assume that the behavior he showed at that time was all that Kane had to offer. I agree. Lets not assume anything definite in the meantime. With that in mind, I looked at Kane on the screen. He, well, I dont know, but he smiles brightly as he rolls around in bed. Rolling around aimlessly, Kane eventually fell off the bed. -Thud! He fell on the bed, clutching the back of his head in pain. The constetion saw this and shook its head. [The goddess who sees destiny says it is pathetic.] I can do this, right? Constetion thus sent a message to Kane, oblivious to her pounding chest, which was beating faster than usual. Chapter 10: Legitimate business (1) Chapter 10: Legitimate business (1) [The goddess who sees destiny says its pathetic.] Kuu! Stop peaking..!! But I cant help it. Right now Im in such a good mood that I want to celebrate. After all.. David von Kane Age: 20 years old. Characteristics: game-setting ability, death regression. Talents: none. Points: 1,000. He gained 1,000 points by avoiding death this time. He supposedly only earned 500 points, but suddenly he was even given the Hidden Quest toplete. The content of that quest was not significant. However, it said that if he avoided death at the same time as catching Birg, he would be given an additional 500 points. This makes it sound like not only avoiding, but also giving extra points for doing a regression. It could be a coincidence, but there doesnt seem to be any harm in referring to it. Anyway, this is sweet. Frankly, I felt a bit down inside, losing 500 points, which is the same as my life against a Birg, but the system understood that I felt that way and gave me an extra point for frowning. And this is not all. Now a quest appeared in front of me. [Quest urs make money!] [Description: now you have lost all support from your family. If you stay still, you may get another death g. Do your best to earn a steady ie.] [Time limit: 48 hours.] [Reward: 500 points ]. How can I not like this? Of course, if I mess up badly, I can get a death g like yesterdays dog, but frankly, as a person who is a veteran of this game, a quest like that is a piece of cake for me. In fact, this Quest is no different from telling me to eat 500 points for free. So, then, I need to n my business now. I closed my eyes and recalled everything I knew about the game. Half an hour has passed. Kuu!. I am pressed. Many methodse to mind. I can recall countless ways to be bathed in money if I wanted to. But . They all require initial funding, crazy. I rummaged through my pockets for a while. The only thing in my pockets was air. There was nothing else at all. Still, I went through every desk drawer in the room, the bed, the pillows, the other clothes, just to be sure. But there was nothing that looked remotely usable but fountain pens, alcohol, all this sort of thing. In addition, of course, I had no money. You crazy! Kane!!! Normally, a ruffian like him would have plenty of money, but all he has is alcohol. Why dont you save some money, Kane? What shall I do? If I stay put, the next day will clearly be a death g, like yesterday. I dont want to get stabbed again! I dont know why everyone who kills me stabs me with a sword in the stomach, but I dont want to go through a third time. If Im going to die, at least give me a painless ride. Come to think of it, both of them who killed me. They didnt kill me with one blow as they wanted to see me suffer. Hmm lets calm down for now. Just because Im still excited doesnt mean I cante up with a way to do something about it. Phew. Shall I sell that alcohol? Thats one way. No thats too risky. Of course, selling it would give me some initial capital. But Thomas said he would cut off all support from the family. Which means no selling the familys stuff. Its as if he said, you cant do that. I moved my eyes resentfully to where the alcohol was being stored. What is that, anyway? Surely its a liquor bottle, but theres something a little sacred about it, unlike the others. I got a bottle that looked sacred Could this be holy water? These things have their specialties. I could draw her attention on me unintentionally, but a question of this magnitude wouldnt be very relevant. Hey constetion. [The goddess who sees destiny was upset, but now pleased to be called by you for the first time!] It seems like she was pretty heartbroken that I ignored her and sent her a message like that, just because I called her once. Anyway, it doesnt matter. Is this holy water by any chance? [The goddess who sees destiny says why on earth did you put holy water in there?] I dont know if you ask me. Anyway, from the constetions reaction, it is clear that it is holy water in my hand. Holy water. Something that may sound very divine when you hear the name, but in fact it is useless. Its only a name. Its contents are nothing more than ordinary water with a little bit of the divine in it. And it didnt have any effect, did it? Still, its called Holy Water, but then shouldnt it be hard to get hold of? To that question I can say this quite confidently. Yes~ no. But frankly speaking, nothing is as easy as this to get. Its so easy that even if I dont have money and Im kicked out of the house, Holy Water is so easy that you can get it within ten minutes. To give you an exact example, it is about the same as when I was on Earth, if I went to church I would get bread, gift vouchers. In fact, thats practically what you get for free if you go and pray in the game. There really is nothing more useless than that. Cant it be done then? Even if I cant sell alcohol, I can do holy water Because Thomas does so, how? because religious fanatics exits. But Im cut off by family support. So should I earn money with points? Thats one way. Buy and sell cash items with points. Perhaps there is nothing easier than this. To be honest, its a waste. Points can only be earned bypleting quests. And, its crazy to sell them to try and make some initial capital out of them. Anyway, lets check out the status window. With the status window on, I entered the game setting capabilities without dy. Game setting capabilities: volume adjustment, effect quality adjustment, color settings, map disy, inventory, cash shop . And as I looked at it, a thought shed through my mind like a bolt of lightning. I never thought Id need all this! I want to punch myself in the back of the head for the past, which Ive been ignoring them. Anyway. Ive solved this and. I need to hide my true identity to do the business I just thought of. There are many reasons for this, but the biggest reason is my image. My face already sells too much in spiritual ces. The moment I do business with this face, Ill be lucky if I dont have customers run away, let alone avoid it. Is there anywhere I can hide my face? As I was thinking, someone knocked on the door. -Knock-knock! Its Riche. Boochan. May Ie in? Yes,e in. Riche slowly opens the door and bows her head. I looked at her for a while and suddenly remembered the first time I possessed, what a coincidence. Riche. Do you have anything to hide your face? Eh? , My sudden question made her turn her head with a what are you talking about all of a sudden look on her face. He Im thinking of doing business because my allowance and support has been cut off Just as I was about to continue speaking. Riche nodded with a look ofplete understanding. Judging by her reaction, she seemed to know what I was going to say. Umm, (pfft,) T-theres the mask I wore the other day. How about that? Hmm not bad. Just as I was about to say, Yeah, Ill go with that. I dont know what on earth she imagines, but Riches smiles distorted momentarily. You wouldnt happen to be a Yandere, would you? Somehow I had the feeling that she was, but that must not be it. Im not talking about a Yandere being a stone on the side of any road, but two of them nearby. Does it make sense that a two-yandere being nearby, as soon as I reincarnated. Right. Its not. But theres nothing wrong with being careful. Somehow I feel that using that mask will reveal truths that I dont want to know. Wearing masks are likely to make them sweat. Is there any other kind of mask besides that? Oh masks Yes, there is. Her expression of regret at my question. Lets pretend I didnt see it. Yes. Then lend me. .Yes, I understand. She listened to me and took out a pure white mask from the subspace ring. Speaking of which. I think I need that ring, too. This body is not very strong. So its pretty hard to carry stuffs with me. It would be easier if I had that one. Sensing my gaze, Riche alternated between the subspace ring and me, and naturally hid her hand behind her back. No, is someone going to take it from you? Why hide it? If a stranger saw it, they would probably think Im bullying. [The goddess of destiny asks if you are going to snatch it]. See, I knew this would happen. Something frustrating. I just wanted it. I didnt want to rob her at all. Anyway, since this happened, so lets borrow it, not take it forcefully. There is a difference between strictly borrowing and taking. Sure, its simr or different from the victims point of view, but its different because I dont return it or not. Riche. .Yes. Her pupils shook for a while, as if she had an ominous feeling. May I borrow that ring, by any chance? Yes okay. Could you wait for a while instead? Riche epts my question surprisingly willingly. Why does she want me to wait, by the way? I dont know what it is in the first ce, but as a borrower, he would naturally be willing to wait. How long do you want me to wait? Ten minutes; ten minutes is fine. Yes, okay. Ill go to my room for a while. With thosest words, she left the room in a huff. What the hell is she doing that for? I think if I tried to find out by adjusting the volume control I would know, but I thought that might be disrespectful to Riche, so I stayed still. Ten minutes passed. She entered the room with a nk look on her face, as if the figure she had shown me before that was not her. She took off the ring on her own finger and handed it to me. Here it is. Boochan. Right. Thank you. Ill give it back to you by tomorrow. I took the ring she gave me and put it on my index finger without hesitation. But how do you activate this? In the game I used it as a matter of course, pressing buttons, but when ites to my character, I have no idea how to do it. As I fretted over the ring thus, Riche exined at the right moment. Boochan. You can use that item if you imagine putting things into the ring. When you want to take it out, you just have to imagine it the other way round. I see. Hearing this, I imagined putting the mask into the ring. Then the mask was sucked into the ring as if absorbed by a vacuum cleaner. Ok. Thats about right. Speaking of which, Riche, didnt youe in for something? Ah! Yes, I was going to clean your room. Riche says as if she had forgotten her errand but remembered. Its fine for today. Tomorrow. Yes I understand. She looked a little disappointed at my words and nodded . Then I have something to do now. Tell no one toe into my room. Yes. Then you can leave. With thosest words, she depressingly left the room. [The goddess of destiny is interested in what you are up to.] Dont be surprised when you see it. Chapter 11: Legitimate business (2) Chapter 11: Legitimate business (2) I took out all the small empty bottles from the liquor vault. I filled the small empty bottles almost half full of holy water. OK. Ive finished distributing. Now then, from now on. Now I took one of the liquors that you often see in the shops. I put a little bit of the liquor into the empty bottle with the holy water. The constetion was not happy with my behavior, and became furious. [What are you doing now !!!! Why are you putting alcohol in there !!!!] She who usually sends messages, meekly gets angry for the first time. I wont be like stuck by divine punishment or something, will I? I got goosebumps in my arms thinking about it. Well, actually, if you think about it, its no wonder for her to do that. Holy water is useless, but its representative of religious people who believe in constetions in its own way, so my mixing it with alcohol is as good as insulting religious people. Simply put, it is no different from bad-mouthing Buddha Shakyamuni as a monk. I ignored the constetions, who continued to send messages and dispensed all the liquor into empty bottles. Phew its over. Anyway. Why are you being so petty? This holy water, you get it for free when you go to church anyway. [The goddess of destiny is frustrated by your actions]. No, why are you even frustrated by this? I knew that any further dialog with the constetions would not help me understand her. So I ignored the message again, and put all the empty bottles into the subspace ring. Now lets put the second n into practice. With that, I left the mansion with light steps in a good mood. *** After leaving the mansion, I went to the back streets for a while. I took the masks out of the subspace rings. I must hurry. Until I reached the backstreets, I could feel people avoiding me, looking at me. I think I should hide my identity now. I put the mask on my face and a robe on. I walked to the slum in Davids territory . After a ten-minute walk, I arrived at my destination, a poor neighborhood. Unlike the mansions I lived luxuriously in, there were only buildings there that were on the verge of crumbling. Not only that, but it deserved the name of a slum, with dirty-looking people sitting on the floorfortably. Its like looking at beggars in a subway station. Most of the people sitting on the floor are wearing shabby clothes and have not washed for days, probably because they begged. I could even see some of them fighting each other over money. I walked cautiously into the slums and looked around, thinking I might be attacked. I am pretty sure it should be here any moment now. As I wandered around, a single small brown puppy approached me, tail wagging. It scratches my leg with its paw. Ok. Ive found it! I squatted down and stroked the puppys head. Are you hungry? Woof!!! The puppy nodded with shiny eyes. Then, will you follow me for a minute? Ill share my food with you. [The goddess who sees destiny warns you not to be fooled]. I know. I looked at the puppy with good-natured eyes. That guy doesnt know that and only scrubs its paws as if it wants me to give it food. People who were watching me nearby looked at me with pity. Oh, no Another person gets screwed again? -I guess so. [The goddess of destiny says you have to watch out] I ignored her and walked into a deserted corner with the puppy. It should be all right around here. I turned my attention to the puppy that was following me. How about you stop acting now? -Woof?. The puppy halted at my question. It lowers its head with a dreary look on its face, as if it still doesnt want to stop acting. Thats really one of the best acting skills Ive ever seen. Perhaps if it were on Earth, this chap surely would have seeded as a child actor. I need such talent close to me. There is only one Riche who can help me now. Of course, it is an undeniable fact that she is an assassin with a considerable amount of ability. But frankly speaking, she alone is not enough to protect me. I need apanion with a certain amount of potential and talent, one who can also be used for infiltration. All right. Its time to scout for talent. I take off my mask to prevent that dog from fooling around any more. The puppys eyes widened, after all. Kanes face is famous even in slums. Ive revealed myself too. Wouldnt it be polite if you too had to reveal yourself? Or shall I tell you? The puppy in front of me squints at my words. After a few seconds in that state, it eventually decides to stop acting and untransforms. -Pong! A white smoke appeared around the puppy. Soon the smoke disappeared, and from it appeared a female child with long brown hair, small in stature and plump in the cheeks. She was a child who looked about primary school age . You could tell that she was still very young, and it was obvious that if she grew up big enough, she would be so beautiful that people passing by would subconsciously steal nces at her. However . . if there was anything slightly different about her from most people, it was that she had dog ears on her head and a tail on her buttocks. I involuntarily shifted my gaze to the tail and ears, which had been wagging gently for some time. Id like to touch those precious little tails. Anyone who has read a fair amount of Manga and novels must have at least once imagined touching a beastmans tail and ears. So now my desire to touch that thing is strictly a desire. While I am looking at the ears and tail like that. She crosses her arms and talks tough. Never thought it would be. you ruffian A nobleman, called the Marquess David and a ruffian, s*umbag, and many other bad words visits the slums. You brat calling me a ruffian just after meeting me and I f*cking swear, Ill make your life miserable if you do one more time. And Heck! Is there aw that I am not allowed toe to the slums? You may feel that Im pathetic being like this against the little girl, but I see myself as an equal to the kids and the woman. And it doesnt seem strange to me in the first ce, because of Kanes image. And when I ask her back if she is unhappy with me, she gives him a perplexed look and shakes her head. Oh, no, sorry. By the way, why did youe to see me? Im quite sure I didnt have a sliver of a connection with you. Right. You should have asked that question from the start. Well, its nothing serious, but are you interested in doing business with me? Business deal? She nodded her head at Kanes question . Yeah. It might be rude, but Ive been doing some personal searching on your past. . She narrowed her eyes at Kanes words. He continued in an Im sorry tone. Well, Im sorry. But I dont think its necessarily all bad if you listen to me. How about it? Do you want to hear it? Ill listen. Yeah, sure. Its not a big deal, and if youe under mymand, Ill make you strong and help you get revenge. Honestly, I think its better than begging for nothing here and nning the future? How about it? She narrowed her eyes at Kanes suggestion Definitely not a bad deal. But, is it really right to believe him in front of you? Obviously, unlike what people talk about in the public, he didnt seem as bad as she thought. My own intuition even tells me that the proposal is not bad. However, she was afraid to believe him carelessly. She closed her eyes and recalled the past. The sight of her own kind being ughtered in the forest by ck-robed humans. The sight of friends, adults and parents sacrificing themselves in front of her eyes to keep her alive. And the image of herself, who abandoned her own kind in order to live, ugly, and self-rationalizing to escape. Another year of such hell has passed. Every night, what happens thenes back to me in my dreams. In my heart, I want to tear apart all the cultists who killed my people. I dream about it every night before I go to bed. But . In reality, in the end, I was just prolonging my life by transforming myself into a pitiful puppy from the slums. She slowly opened her closed eyes. Tell me more about the deal. At her words, Kane held several fingers . Four years. During that time, you will be my subordinate, and you will follow my orders along with your training. Of course, you can refuse reckless orders. And by the way, the treatment will be 100 times better than living here. I will treat you well. If I ept the deal, youll help me get revenge, is that right? Yes, thats right. Depends on what you do, of course. Kane smiled and extended his hand . She looked at the hand. Yes, it does. Even if I have to make a deal with the devil . I want revenge. She took Kanes hand in hers and opened her mouth. You may know me, but my name is kersey. My master. Kane smiled satisfied, as if he had been waiting for those words. *** Ok. I found one that I could use. I looked into Kerseys eyes as we held hands. Her eyes shone as if she was seeking revenge. For a child, shes fairly clever. Shes the daughter of a n elder, after all. It is strange that such a child is not an important character in the game. In the first ce, her episodes are not the main ones, but the extra episodes. Usually, characters from extra episodes dont have a big influence on the storyline. Wouldnt she then be of little use? You might think. It is true that characters from most of the extra episodes may not be very useful. However, not the kersey in front of me. She has exceptional talent and potential, despite the fact that shes an extra character. Shiba. When you think about it this way, its kind of unfair. If Im going to possess someone anyway, make it someone with overwhelming talent! Ha Its no use crying. Anyway, a girl with such exceptional talent and potential hase under my wing. Of course, shes useless now because she is still a child, but due to a few characteristics, her growth rate is much faster than others. Eat well, grow up well and give some protection to me for a bit until the main story episode is over. I feel kind of pathetic being protected by a child, but I dont like the pain either, so I cant help it. And its not like Ivemitted fraud. Her family was killed by the cult. In effect, if she stays under me, her revenge against those bastards from the church could happen as they mighte at me again after killing Brig. This is totally killing two birds with one stone. Revenge is taken for kersey and a talented minion is born without affecting the main story in any significant way. Use the kersey to secretly help Kim Soo Yeon. Anyway, I should just sit back and let Kersey follow his orders and help Kim Soo Yeon. While I was rejoicing within my heart. [The goddess of destiny suspects that you are a lolicon]. This crazy constetion. There are things you can say and cant say. My ideal type is close to Riche. She has a good body, big br*asts, and a style like Nonnas. I like women like that. I dont like childish styles. Since the constetion crossed the line first, I decided to cross the line like we do in my home country, Korea. I raised my head up. Stretched my hand to the sky and raised my middle finger precisely. ~Your mother. Chapter 12: Legitimate Business (3) Chapter 12: Legitimate Business (3) [The goddess of destiny asks why youre suddenly looking for your mother] Constetion responds nonchntly. I guess because she doesnt have a mother figure who actually gave birth to her, my words didnt get through. Yeah without a mother, you might cross the line a bit. (TL: Referring to prolog chapter.) Feeling somewhat of a pang of sympathy, I looked at the sky for a while. I wonder why a goddess of destiny would look upon me like this. When I gazed at the sky for a while. Kersey looks at me as if Im crazy. Master, whats wrong? Have you suddenly lost your mind? Thats not it. Hey. you can hide your ears and tail, cant you? Yes, I can. Okay, now lets get to work. I gave Kersey a rough outline of what needed to be done now. She covered her ears and tail at my words. Lets go to the adventurers market then. You follow me as far away as possible. With a nod at what I said, Kersey sneaked up behind me and followed me. Adventurers Market. The Adventurers Market is a ce where adventurers sell various items such as weapons, armor, potions, and other things they need. But simply put, its a shop. I looked around to see if I could find a ce there. -Potion for sale: !!!! Im selling them cheaper than the normal market price! -Im selling a transition scroll! Only 1 gold! -We sell weapons made of mithril!!! I didnt know this at the time I yed the game, but when it came to reality, I saw peoplemitting fraud. If it were easy to get the Transference Scroll here, I would buy it right now. When I heard that a mage wearing a tricorn hat was selling the Transition Scrolls, which even the nobles couldnt get their hands on, for just one gold, I naturallyughed. Of course, one gold is not a little money. In terms of Korean won on Earth, it costs 100,000 won. Butpared to the value of the Transition Scroll, its cheap. In fact, at least a few hundred tinum Coins that cost a million Korean Won are required, anyone can see its a scam. Well, there are always one or two fools in the world, and they get scammed. I ignored the scammers and strode over to an empty ce. Then spread out my mat. I took out all the bottles I had prepared so far. [The goddess of destiny res at the Holy Water you have made] Whats the point of you ring at me. Of course, if she wanted to, it wouldnt be just holy water in front of me breaking but me as well, but it would never happen. If the constetion could descend to earth on her own ord, the protagonist here is meaningless. Anyway, while he was preparing and ignoring the constetions message. A man who looked like he was about to do business next to me turned his head in my direction. Hmm. Are you selling potions? Yes, I am. I nodded, and he muttered, Hmm, you have a hateful look on your face that pisses people off. If I wasnt in a position where I had to hide who I am, I would have stabbed him once with a bamboo stick. Looking at it, it doesnt look like its a potion or anything proper, does it? Can you do business with that? What? Who is this old fart? Suddenly its not enough to mock me and ignore the potions Ive made so sincerely? Right now, after revealing that I am Kane, I want to make him kneel down and eat dirt, but I hold back my anger at the thought that it still wont do any good. The merchant next to me started doing his thing again, as if he was not amused that I did not respond to him. Having finished all preparations, I let the sound dissipate as best I could. Here!!! I sell Sacred Potions that enhance your abilities!!! My voice was buried by the too-loud shouts of the professional merchants. Seeing this, the merchant next to me snorted. You look like a newbie to the trade. He shouted so loudly that my ears hurt from being next to him. Beginner and intermediate potions for sale: !!!! Beginner potions on a firste, first-served basis now! Its free !!!! I will share with you. When he emphasized the word free, in particr, the nearby adventurers rushed in front of him. Yes, customer. We give you one of each right now. The firste, first-served customers were covered in wounds. They drank half of the potions the merchant handed out. The other half was applied to their wounds. Then their wounds gradually healed. Those nearby who saw this thought that the potions sold by this merchant were of good quality. Wow is this a coincidence? Does someone else think like me? Indeed, the customer who was the first to be injured. The probability is high that these people, I see, are either acquaintances of the merchant or hired hands. No, 100%. That is probably so. That thing he gave away for free was not a potion. It is a fake, usible only in appearance. The reason why I can only think so is that the wounds did not appear to regenerate, but rather dissolved like a painting. Originally, potions were supposed to treat wounds in such a way that they felt like they regenerated, rather than dissolve like that. Thats certainly how the game described the potion, wasnt it? Of course, unlike me, the people in the game would know very little about it, as they are not potion experts. [The goddess of destiny says give that con man and his colleagues a quick and true education with the holy water youve created!!!] I think its true, even if it isnt. I turned my gaze to the side for a moment. Still, unlike the ones who just received free goods, the others are being decently treated. Still, it looks like all of them are real, except those two. Because Id been looking at them for so long, I made eye contact with the merchant beside me for a while. That guy raised one corner of his mouth as he eyed me. That guys expression seemed to be saying, This is how business is done, Kid. Well, hes pretty good, that Ive got to admit. I shifted my gaze to Kersey, who was now watching the situation from afar as I told her, too. I nodded at her. She approached me like a pure child. Do you want to try a drinking once? Uh but my mother said not to eat anything from a stranger? Wow If I hadnt known anything about her, I would have been fooled into thinking she was a pure child. I was truly impressed by Kerseys performance and handed her the potion I had made. Dont worry. Drink it once. Ill give you a specially free one. Ah! Thank you very much. Kersey bowed like an innocent child. Then, gulping down the potion I gave her. At the same time I. Game setting capabilities: volume adjustment, effects quality adjustment, color settings, map disy, inventory, cash shop. Effects quality adjustment opens up. [500 points have been consumed]. After putting away the message window that appeared in front of me to the side, I activated my ability without hesitation. After gulping down my high-grade potion, a slight divinity appeared from the body of the Kersey. Then it grew sorge that it covered the surrounding area. [The goddess of destiny is amazed at what just happened] [The goddess of destiny says to you to exin to you what happened]. I knew it was to be expected. Effects quality adjustment At first I naturally thought it would only apply to me. But it didnt. Come to think of it, when dealing with that setting in the game, it didnt just affect me. It also affected other characters. If you look at this now, its not aplete scam. To be honest, the ability may not be very useful for the really strong guys, but for a weakling like me, theres nothing better. In fact, with this, I can survive bluffing. Kersey looked at me with a What does this mean?. If you want to deceive your enemies, deceive your allies first. Thats not a phrase for no reason. I just told her to drink the potion I gave her. I didnt exin the rest for the sake of a more realistic performance. The people who were walking around were surprised to see the great holiness of the Kersey. As I had predicted. All the people around me turned their faces towards me. OK. Nows the time!!! Here!!! Divinity that will greatly enhance your abilities!!!! Im selling the potion for only Silver: !!!! People flocked to the sound of my voice. Silver costs 10,000 won. Normally, ordinary potions are priced at 10,000 won. But the potion I just presented is not the price of two silvers worth of potions in sight. Its at a level where theres nothing to say. Its just made of a small amount of holiness to make it seem credible. Nothing more, nothing less. Of course, it could be considered a scam. But I was just doing legitimate business with the cebo effect! Yup. I am notmitting fraud. While I was justifying myself like that, in my mind, the old merchant next to me was quite frustrated and biting his lower lip to the point that it bled. Look at that expression. You see how my stomach feels. [The Goddess of Destiny says its a refreshing sight to see] Even the constetions that dont normally shoulder me say things like that. When Im dancing inwardly.. I wonder if hes trying to deny reality, because the old man next to me shouts out, pointing at me with a look of frustration in his eyes. This is nonsense!! Its a scam! His words drew the attention of the people around him to him. The merchant continues, spitting as if he still has something to say. Think about it, everyone. Does it make sense to sell a potion that will greatly increase your physical abilities with such great holiness of a child, for a mere silver? Hearing the merchants words, the adventurers nod their heads with an agreeable look on their faces. He smiles a fishy smile as the current situation returns to his favor. So maybe that girl and the merchant are working together. How can a single potion possibly be that sacred in the first ce? Thats a cute uncle, whos fuming and evil. Well, from his point of view, he has no choice but to speak up. He has lost all his customers due to my legitimate business. In point, its as if Ive ruined his business. By the way, what can I do? The world is like this to begin with. Well then, you try it yourself once. He was slightly baffled, as if he didnt expect me toe out so openly. The adventurers and customers now shifted their gaze to the merchant, curious to see the oue. The guy took the potion and drank it in gulps, thinking that if he stayed still, he would embarrass himself in return. Effect quality adjustment activated! -~~!!! In a moment, his body was greatly imbued with a golden holiness. The merchant is astonished, opening both eyes wide with a face of disbelief at the sight of himself with holiness dwelling in him. No way? its real? No, its a fake? The merchant scans his body here and there. My body I feel like Im getting hotter and warm. Hm? Really? Youre a very weak drinker, arent you? The guy who realized that my potions were real was stunned that I didnt have anything more to say. People who saw the scene as such now rush to buy the potions before they are all sold, trying to somehow get ahead of the crowd. Nearby, that guy looks at me with envious eyes . I gave him a look of This is how business is done. Chapter 13: Harvest (1) Chapter 13: Harvest (1) This is how you do business!!! Unlike the idiot who was selling next to me, I was able to earn money fairly. I guess people have to be honest. [Goddess of Destiny questions what just happened]. Yeah. Think about it. Its not like youre going to find out anyway. Even if she wanted to investigate my abilities, shed never find out. Adjusting effect quality is effectively the equivalent of regression. Of course, in terms of performance, regression is a winner, but system-wise, its the equal of it, and you wouldnt be able to figure it out even if you wanted to. Phew. Okay, thats enough for the capital. How did I end up with this guy as my master? Kersey sighed heavily in regret and grumbled. No, youre lucky you chose someone aspetent as me. In fact, I earned a lot of gold in less than an hour without spending a cent. In Korean won, thats 400,000 won. So for a Kersey to have a master like me, it must be a great blessing. Am. It is. While Im proud of myself for earning 400,000 won in cash from a legitimate business, she shakes her head in confusion. But master. why are you doing such a business, dont you have enough money to live? Ummm actually, I forgot to tell you this, but my family cut off my pocket money and support. What, what?! Her eyes grew as big as footballs as she was clearly shocked by my honest confession. She gulped, before finally blurting out. So, so. You tricked me?! Dont say that. If anyone heard you, theyd think I cheated. [Goddess of Destiny asks if that is so]. Of course not! I didnt say anything, but I didnt tell a single lie. Im not ashamed of anything. Kersey stood dumbfounded for a few seconds at my confident demeanor, before her face turned red. ugh Even though you pretend to be an adult, you are still a child at heart. Usually, only children make noises like that in excitement, and Keiji was no different. Okay. Calm down. Hey. Dont you trust me? If you were at my side, would you trust me? Do you know what the world calls a master? Um Handsome? [Goddess of Destiny is amused by your shamelessness]. Come on, its not like Im wrong! Honestly, I cant deny that Kanes face is undeniably incredibly handsome, personality and image aside. That I gotta admit. Its not because its my face. Its just because Kane is handsome. You think too highly of yourself, dont you? Handsome, I wont deny it, but the word is out in the world that youre a drunkard, an ipetent, and if that werent bad enough, your character is as bad as trash. [Goddess of Destiny is very much in agreement with those words]. Damnit. You kill people with facts. If this were Kane and not me, Im sure hed be dead by now. But thats not my assessment, thats Kane, so it doesnt really matter to me, to be honest. Hey. Rumours are always exaggerated, so do you think im the same as the rumours? No. Kersey, who was at a loss for words in response to my question, shook her head with a sullen expression. Honestly, the masters personality isnt much different from the rumours, but certainly not ipetent. This is apliment, right? She seems to approve of my abilities, but says my character isnt much different from Kanes. No, but Im notparing myself to him. Of course, Im a Im a businessman who uses the cebo effect, but topare me to him? Compared to him, Im honestly an angel. Right. Lets just say that after all the ttery, you still recognise my abilities, right? Ugh. Then trust me, Ill show you how to make allowances, support, and recover in no time. Eventually realizing that she had no choice, Kersey nodded in agreement. And with that, we walked towards our next destination, the potion shop. *** Like a slum, the walls looked like they were about to copse. The signboards had already been torn down and fallen to the ground, and there were cobwebs in the corners. Kersey purses her lips in disbelief at the sight of the shop in front of her. Judging by her reaction, shes still trying to figure out what to say. After a few moments of silence, she finally spoke up. Master, are you sure you dont have a brain problem? Nope. No, you brat. I couldnt help but swear at the fact that she hadnt even grown up yet and was already calling me as if Im mentally disabled. But its not unreasonable for her to say that. Honestly, to the uninformed eye, the store in front of you is a mess. Honestly, if I were a Kersey, I wouldnt go there. But. Thats only if you dont know anything. The building in front of me, while it may look messy, is actually a hidden shop that is often used by the characters in the game. The reason for this should be obvious, but the potions they make are of the highest quality. Of course, the downside is that theyre a bit expensive, but theyre honestly not too expensive for the quality. Thanks to that, it was a custom for the yers to go to this shop without fail. Anyway, lets go inside. Wee When I opened the door and entered the shop, I was greeted by a woman who wore round sses that half-hid her face, but whose features were still clearly visible, in a timid voice. It was a strange feeling to see her in person. Thinking about it, since Ive been possessed by the game, none of the characters Ive seen so far, with the exception of Kim Soo-Yong, have really connected with me. Riche, Birg, Kersey, Thomas, and Philip are all NPCs in the game, but theyre not the main characters like Kim Soo-yong is. Of course, Karin, the hidden shop owner in front of me, is not an important NPC either. But since I buy potions from her every day, I can honestly say that shes the NPC I interact with the most aside from the main character. Its like realizing youre in the game all over again. Master, why are you looking spaced out? Uh, uh, yeah. Keiji elbowed me in the side, snapping me out of my thoughts. I was wondering. Do you sell beginner stamina potions? Ah yeah. Were selling them now, but theyre gonna be a bit pricey. How much, exactly? At my question, Karin lowered her head and answered in a timid voice. Three, I think What, what?! Kerseys pupils instantly widened at Karins words. Soon after, she shouted in extreme anger. Who are you trying to scam!!! How can you do it with just a low-level health potion?!! If youre going to scam people, at least do it convincingly!!! Hee!! B-but the quality of potions in our shop is better than other ces, so, honestly, I said that even though its a loss Karin fidgeted with her fingers in frustration, but shed said all she had to say. Kersey looked at her disapprovingly for a moment, then shifted her gaze to me. Youre not really going to buy that, are you? Honestly, if you buy it elsewhere, it will cost about 2 silver, which is still expensive. [Goddess of Destiny takes great interest in your choices]. Hmph. Kersey doesnt realize that that potion is a beginner potion in name only. In reality, Karins lesser potions are more like intermediate or higher in terms of performance. The fact that shes selling them for dirt cheap makes it sound like shes actually losing money. Can you give me dozen then? Yesyes?! What, what?! No, owner, why are you surprised? Well, it might be because she doesnt think Im going to buy it, but do you have to be jaw-droppingly surprised? Judging by her reaction, its clear that she hasnt had any customers. Kersey, on the other hand, stares at me with a hard face. Mistress, are you really going to buy it? Un. [Goddess of Destiny says youre a fool]. Oh does that mean youre going to stop paying attention to me? Contrary to my expectations, she continued as if she had read my mind. [Goddess of Destiny says shell keep an eye on you, just in case]. No. Just go away. You called me a fool! Usually, if the person Im watching is a fool, I stop watching because I dont want to see them, but surprisingly, she says shell watch me more. For a moment, I almost let out a vulgar curse word, but I swallowed it back down my throat because I knew it would make her even happier. Haha its your money, so what can I say anymore, I dont know anymore! Do as you please, huh! Eventually, Kersey puffed out her cheeks and shook her head, as if she knew I wouldnt listen to her. I handed over 1 gold, and Karin held out a handful of beginner health potions and 1 silver. Certainly. The quality of the potion looks good. Usually beginner potions are light in concentration, but the one made by yours is thicker than others. It seems like the performance is above intermediate potions too. Hmph.. I dont understand why shops like this are going out of business. ThatThank you. Karin lowered her head, as if she didnt know what to do with thepliment. Hmph Should I just reveal my identity now? It wouldnt hurt to improve my image. Honestly, I came here for two reasons. One is to get a good quality potion, of course, and the other is to make a deal with this shop. To be fair, in the grand scheme of things, it doesnt really matter if I buy potions elsewhere. But for the future, its safe to say that Im here to make a good impression on Karin. First impressions are important. Okay. Lets take off the mask. Its a nice shop. I hope youll make it big someday. Oh, yes. ack?!! Karin bites her tongue, like she didnt expect my identity to be Crazy Kane. She wiped her tears from her eyes and wiped her hands on her robe. She sped her hands together, trembling, like a priest meeting with God. Well, then, well take our leave, and I hope youll ept the one silver as a tip. Ah, ah! Yes, thank you. Have a nice day As I walk out of the store like that, I see Kersey next to me, looking at me with an amused expression. Really. Youre so good at ying the shopkeeper, you almost fooled me. Huh? What are you talking about? I wasnt acting. I was just telling the truth, and by the way, the potions I bought are really good quality. Kerseys eyes narrowed at my words. Master, dont think Im a child and would fall for such a lie. Honestly, theres no way those beginner potions are as good as you say. This kid doesnt believe you even when you tell her the truth. Youll regret itter. Later, I could see her fuming at the performance of Karins potion. So we bought all the seeds of vegetables, fruits, and the like, worth a gold piece this time . Then we walked over to the residence of David. Kersey, youre going to turn into a puppy. What? Why? You too. You know my situation, and if I bring you back now, it will look even worse in the eyes of the family. She nodded in understanding. -Poof! Transformed from a small child to a cute puppy again. The two guards look at me and salute. Loyalty!!! Yes. And the puppy following behind is mine, so let it in. Yes, understood. The two guards who were trying to stop Kersey from entering the mansion heard mymand and stopped blocking her. Kersey trotted up behind me. Master, are you going to feed me today? Why are you asking the obvious? I told her I would treat her well, and she didnt believe me? Its a shame that she couldnt trust someone like me. Kersey wagged her tail, obviously happy to have a hot meal after so long. Kersey and I went inside the mansion. I picked her up, of course, not wanting to upset the maid who had done the best she could to clean the floor. As I carried Kersey, Philip came up to me. Master, let me carry it. No. Ill hold it myself. Instead, you bring the food to my room with the servants, and a little bit extra of it, too. Understood. At mymand, Philip bowed his head. He walked towards the kitchen with the maids who were nearby. Whoa Is it because he looks so suspicious. Why is he so reluctant? Kersey sticks out her tongue and huffs, wondering if Im the only one who feels that way. No, is it just that shes hungry? When I got to my room and waited for about 30 minutes, someone knocked on my door . Tick-tock! Master, its Philip. Ive brought your food. Good. Come in. *** Philip listened to me and opened the door, after which the maids brought in white porridge, stale looking bread, steaming soup, juicy beef, and so on. Come to think of it, I havent eaten a proper meal yet. I hadnt eaten a proper meal since I was possessed because I was trying to survive. Put the food on my desk and get out. Yes, master. The maids ced all the food they had brought on my desk, then bowed and left, including Philip. Meal. Enjoy. Master. Yes. Thank you for bringing it all. At my words of Thanks for your hard work, the guys who hadnt adapted, unlike Rishe closed the door withplicated faces. Kersey looks at me with a twinkle in her eye, asking if she can eat now. Lets eat. As soon as I say it, she immediately releases her transformation without hesitation. She reached for the food in front of her as if she hadnt eaten in days. Mmm, mmm! I guess I really did a good job of following you. Mmm. Thats right. As she shoves the food into her mouth, she sobs like a chicken as she talks about how badly shes been living in the slums. Its kind of like when I used to eat those moist chocte pies in the army. -Bam! Master, I sense a strange presence in the room! Huh? Uhuh? While weve been slurping our food. Riche opened the door with an impatient face. Kersey locked eyes with Riche, who had suddenly opened the door. Still, she steadfastly popped the bread into her mouth and wagged her tail delightfully. Chapter 14: Harvest (2) Chapter 14: Harvest (2) Silence fell. The three of us remained still, as if time had stopped. Of course, all the while, her tail was moving gently. After a few seconds, the silence was broken. Purr I The thing is, it was Kerseys belly clock that broke the silence. Huh! Rishe regained herposure and breathed in air, just as she opened her mouth to speak with a cold expression on her face. Yes. Riche, why did you suddenly burst through the door without permission? Ah I sensed something suspicious in the room, so I apologise if I overstepped my bounds. Master. Riche bowed and apologized. Something is pricking my conscience. But it cant be me, right? Of course, I dont think Ill ever be stabbed by Riche directly like Yandere, but theres something ominous about it, and its usually a sign of trouble. Yeah. Maybe the intruder you were feeling suspicious about was this one I brought in. Yes. I think so. Master. She turned her attention to Kersey, looking at her tail and ears. But Kersey doesnt seem to be paying any attention to her, quickly devouring the food in front of her. Hey, dog. Leave me something! I take a moment to chat to Richet and see how fast shes devouring. The food on the table is already half gone. -Smack! Youre eating while your master is talking? E, the master just ate like that. She strokes the top of her head with my hand. That was before Riche got here, you should introduce yourself first. Okay. Im Kersey, princess of the Dog beast race. This girl is just a little girl, and her confidence is soaring. She ced her hands on her hips and smirked, as if she were great. The way shes acting, youd think shes a saint. Riche responded to her introduction by grabbing the hem of her skirt and pulling back one leg. Yes. Im Riche, Masters personal maid. I see. I heard about you from my master, take good care of him. Kersey held out his hand to her with a haughty expression. -Smack! After being struck by my fist once again, Kersey cried out with tears running down her cheeks. Ouch, master, why are you hitting me?! Hey. Why are you bossing around Riche, who is senior to you? Huh, what?! She looks at me with puzzled eyes at my question. Whats her reaction, does she really not know? Hey. Isnt it obvious, who is your master? Of course youre the master. Kersey points to me as if its obvious. Then who is your master now, Riche? Master. See? Since she came under me before you, isnt it natural? At my question, Kerseys red-furred ears turned even redder. WHAT!!! B-but Im the princess of the Dog beast race!!! Yeah, well, if youre under me, theres no such thing. Seniority is based on the order in which you entered first. You should havee in first if you want to rank. .. [Goddess of Destiny says youre too childish for a child]. Well, you may think Im childish, as you say. But what can I do? When I leave the Korean army, Im bound to think the same way. After all, in the army, the first one in is the winner. Since thats the case, Rishe, lets eat first and talk about itter. And dont tell anyone about Kerseys identity. Okay. Understood. In that case, Ill be out for a while. Enjoy your meal. With those words, she bowed and left. Of course, just before she left, she looked curiously at Kerseys ears and tail, but its best to pretend you didnt see them. It was best not to. After finishing her meal, Kersey pats her belly, all smiles on her face. Whoooo Master, Theres no regret if I die now. Dont say that like you just ate a meal. -Knock, knock, knock! Yeah. Come in. She did as she was told, and opened the door carefully and stepped inside. Nice ring, Riche. Yes but Master, these? She epted the subspace ring and tilted her head at the dozen potions and seeds worth one gold inside. My first batch of funds. What? Rishe blinks, looking like she doesnt understand what the hell Im talking about. Shes not the only one. Kersey has a simr look on her face. I didnt even ask before, but master, how on earth are you nning to make money from that? WellIll exin that tomorrowbut before thatI want to talk about something unrted to thisRiche, what do you think about Kersey? Do you mean as a maid, or thebat side? Thetter. Riche looked at the Kersey for a moment, then said with a straight face. Id have to look closely to know for sure, but to be honest, I think shes got some talent. She has the eye of a professional maid and assassin after all. Although I know about Kersey, she only had to nce at her for a moment to recognise the extraordinary talent. What the hell did she see? Its amazing to me, a normal person. Kersey looked at me with a determined re. I can tell by the look in your eyes that youre determined. What do you think, Riche, can you train her? But I dont know exactly what talents she has, so it might take a while at first. Ah. I can see that. Even if shes a cultivated assassin, not knowing exactly what Kerseys talent is will definitely be a challenge at first. But. That was for another time. Dont worry. I know what shes good at, stealth and martial arts. Its an oddbination of talents, but aside from stealth, Kerseys martial arts skills are nothing short of genius in the game world. The genius is the insane ability to be world-ss strong through simple martial arts. After all, shes the daughter of an elder from the Dog people. It seems like bloodlines and talents are a real deal wherever you go. Oh, no. Thats not true for everyone. Kane, this b*stard has no talents, unlike Thomas. [Goddess of Destiny is amazed at your intelligence!] Judging by the reaction, the constetion must have investigated Kerseys talents as well. The two of them narrowed their eyes, looking at me as if to say, how do you know that? WHAT?! You dont believe me?! Well, if I were in their shoes, I wouldnt believe it either, but its funny how they look at me like that. How on earth does the master know such a thing? Its a trade secret, so I can recreate it, right? Yes . Even if you dont have the talent as Master said, Ill force you to develop it. Riche shed a sinister smile, and seeing it, Kersey turned white and shuddered. Its okay, Im not the one doing the hard work. Well, then, lets end this here now. Lets get back to business. How are the fields under my management is? UhUh, its She looks away into the distance, avoiding eye contact with me as if shes in trouble. I can tell from her reaction . Well, if you think about it, anyone can predict her reaction. I doubt that a man who wastes all his time drinking, would be looking after his fields ornd properly. Its obvious that he wouldnt even touch it at all. I see. I can tell by your reaction. But what about the other brothersnd? Yes I only know that the others are still growing since its not harvest time. Okay. Then we can definitely make some money. Then, Riche. Get Phillip and meet me in the field I manage. Oh, and tell him about the Kersey. Yes. Okay, Ill head to the field with Phillip right away. After hearing my order, she quickly ran out the door and went to call Philip. Well, if nothing else, Philippe was good at following me unless it was Thomas orders. I wouldnt want him snooping around. Then well go, too. You transform into a puppy. Yes. Master. With that, the two of us made our way to the field, carrying the bag of seeds and the bottle of potion. *** Tail and ears hidden by her side, Kersey stared at the field in front of her, her mouth agape in disbelief. Wow Master, its just empty. Hmmm Im getting a little dizzy from being hit with a fact by a kid. I didnt manage it, of course, but still. Now that I think about it, its not my fault, why do I have to feel like this! Just as Im starting to feel a little resentful, I get a message from Constetion. [Goddess of Destiny, looking at a barren field of nothing, wants to p her hands]. Damnit. When is that constetion going to stop paying attention to me! As much as Id love to feed her a honey chestnut, I cant even get to her. And frankly, theres nothing in the cane fields. Inparison. Your brothers field is so different and so rich!!! This twat clearly has a grudge against me! Not once, in fact, but twice in a row. With a heart like the ocean, its not easy to hurt me. Therefore, I am not guilty of hitting her. -Smack! Ouch!! Why are you hitting me? Shut up! Who said anything about hitting people with facts? Having been dealt justice by me, Kersey quickly rubs the bump on the top of her head. E! How exactly are you going to make money with these seeds right now anyway master, I think its toote to nt them now? As if she wasnt the only one who thought so, the other twos gazes also turned to me. Like I said, Ill exin tomorrow. Now, lets just get all the seeds nted. Understood, Master. Understood, master. Hearing my orders, the three nodded and took a portion of the seeds in the bag. Each of them dug a decent sized hole and nted each seed. Now I will do the same. *** Is this really the job of a nobleman? Kane, why is it my job to clean up his diarrhea? [Goddess of Destiny says she can hear your heart just by looking at your expression]. I dont know what my face looks like right now, but its pretty obvious. Its weird that Im not getting furious right now. Its bad enough that Ive been caught with his mess twice, now Im doing forcedbor. Im even bending down to nt seeds, and my back is starting to hurt. I feel like a ve. Half an hour passed. Ugh! Im finally done. My back hurts so bad. Youre so weak, master. Quiet, little one. !! Kersey puffed up her cheeks like balloons after the fact. Then lets take out the potion. The three of them looked puzzled at my behaviour. Master?,, Master? I turned a blind eye to their reactions and opened the potion cap. Exactly one drop fell onto my field. Master, is that all? Yes. Thats it. Master, you are going to make money from what you just did? Yes. Hearing my firm answer, Kersey shook her head in pity. Yes. Master I hate to say this, but really no. Master no, its okay. I will always be on your side, regardless of how much you injure your head. What? Why are you telling me all of this? And what about your head injury, Philip? Why arent you telling me? [Goddess of Destiny begins to doubt your brain structure]. Not only the three of them, but even the Constetion looks at me with pity. I see. Lets see if you guys have the same reaction tomorrow when you look at this field. So the three of them and the Constetion continued to look at me with sympathetic eyes until the end of the day. The next day. Nonsense. [Nonsense!!] Yeah. Nonsense. Seeing Kanes field, which had be much more abundant than the other brothers, the three of them and the Constetion were astonished, their mouths open until their jaws fell out. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 What do you think, you guys!!! After pitying me like that,!!! Hahaha! I feel like Ive just gulped down some cider after eating only sweet potatoes. The three of them stare at me like How? Hmmm. Well, I dont want to be the exiner, but by the looks on your faces, its necessary. Thats not it, master was supposed to exin today. [Goddess of Destiny is said to agree with Kersey]. This kid and the constetion b*tch are really trying not to lose. But honestly, I have no idea what to say in response. Anyway, do you see what Im holding right now? At my question, the three of them turned to look at the potion I was holding. Kerseys eyes widen in surprise when she recognises it. What?! Isnt that the potion you bought from the scammer yesterday?!! Shes not a scammer, but yes, it is. Kersey looked incredulous at my answer. Then it really grew in just one day because of a potion made by the shop owner there? Hmmmwell, I guess you could say that. [Goddess of Destiny asks for exnation right now!!!] Why is she so worked up about this? I mean, shes always seemed to be interested in me, but is it my imagination that she feels like shes in a particrly bad mood today? Well, I guess its because I know something she doesnt, but now that shes here, its hard to pretend not to know. The three of them tilt their heads in confusion. I can see you dont understand. Amon misconception is that the exact effect of a health potion is not to heal wounds. What? The exact effect of a health potion is to temporarily push your regenerative abilities beyond their limits, so the seeds we nted yesterday grew quickly. Well, its a convincing exnation, but its actually just a bug that was created by a maker error. At the time, people were surprised by the bug. But that was the problem. Id found a bug that could really crush this market, but it wasnt as useful as thest one. The first problem was that the bug only worked with potions made by Karin, not other potions. Well, if I had to guess, Id say its because her potions are overpowered, maybe? Anyway, I tried other ways, but in the end, theres no point in having vegetables, or fruits in the game. Id rather catch monsters and earn money by ying. Why wouldnt developers fix it? After hearing my bullshit, the three stared at me nkly. Of course, its only possible with the potion I bought yesterday, and all the others are downgraded, so its not a deal breaker. As I said that rather arrogantly, all three of them became dumbfounded. What? Why arent you responding? Oh! Im sorry. We were just so surprised by the content of what you said Phillips eyes widened so much. I ignored the three of them and plucked a handful of fruit from the field and handed it over. Have a bite. Yes. Master. Okay, master. The three of them took a bite of the fruit I offered. Phillip and Riche go wide open at once, and Kersey gulps down in delight. If anyone saw her, theyd think I was trying to steal it. Goddess of Destiny wants to try it herself, soe to my temple and make an offering!!!] She doesnt even need to eat, what are you doing with a piece of fruit? She must have watched Kim Soo-yongs mukbang every day, and yet shes so excited about a supreme fruit made by a bug. No matter how delicious the fruit is, it cant be better than the best food. I feel it every time, but I cant figure out what shes thinking. What do you think, is it good? The three of them nod without hesitation at my question. This will be my first stable source of money. The problem is, if we spread it too far, it could destroy the market economy, so lets keep it small at first. Technically, I dont want to do this now, because if word gets out that I did it, someone mighte after me. Philip stares at me, momentarily speechless that Ive thought this far. Riche, on the other hand, puffs out her chest in pride, as though her perception of me has changed quite a bit since Bilgs assassinationst time. By the look on her face, youd think it was her achievement, not mine. Well, its not unreasonable for two people to do that. Not long ago, I was acting like an idiot and blowing all my money, and now Im making more money than Ive ever made in my life, so its only natural that they would react the way they do. Then from now on, tell the agricultural district inspector to harvest them in my field on a small scale, but dont tell him about the method we just used. Yes, I understand. Master. At mymand, Phillip and Riche bowed their heads with loyal eyes. Kersey, sensing the atmosphere, bowed as well. *** With that, Kane took Kersey and walked back to his room. Philip stared in the direction theyd gone. What had happened to him to change him like this? Or was he always hiding his true nature? No. That cant be it. It doesnt make sense for him to have hidden his true nature all this time, for his previous behavior to be an act. Theres no reason to pretend to be a fool who drinks every day, throws things at people, and overspends money. Has he really changed? Philip pondered. Surely a few days ago, Kane would have had no qualms at being called a parasite by Davids family members. But. I dont know whats changed him now, but hes a different man. Of course, that doesnt mean hespletely changed. The tone of voice, the aura, these things are still the same. But the problem is that his attitude is so different. Now Kane is not justpetent. He, hes a genius, to be honest. As I was thinking this, Riche spoke up from the side with a proud look on her face. Hows that, Phillip? As I said, Master, is changed a lot, isnt it? Indeed, then is it true that it was Master who caught the spy? Yes. I tried to subdue him, but Master single-handedly caught the spy in reverse. I couldnt believe it was true. Rumours are now circting among House Davids assassins that Kane has captured a spy from the Church. Of course, the one who started it was none other than Riche. Id always assumed it was exaggerated, given her tendency to defend Kane, but today proved otherwise. I cant believe youd resort to such a drastic measure. You dont you dont know what Ive done, do you? A few days ago, in an attempt to get rid of that pest, Kane, for the benefit of the family, I tried to destroy the dark guild he was operating. I asked an acquaintance in the Adventurers Guild to send a request to Kim Soo-yong, who is strong and has a sense of justice. Of course, I deliberately requested an investigation to avoid being suspected. And as expected, for some reason, he didnt just investigate. He destroyed the entire guild. Yeah. So far, so good. The problem is, there was an unexpected oue. Normally, Kane is supposed to be killed or captured by Kim Soo-yong But, Never thought hed be able to escape that. When I think about it, theres a good chance that Kane knows what hes done. After all, he did find a spy from the Church that no one else could. And yet, he is deliberately pretending not to know. He is deep in thought for a moment when Riche speaks to him. Philippe, why are you looking so lost? Ah! Im sorry. I was wondering what could have happened to Master to transform like that. I dont know either, he changed while I was out for a while, so I dont know why, but it cant be all bad, right? Well, yeah. He got guts. No normal person would leave someone who tried to murder them alone. But Kane didnt turn him in. While he was admiring Kane. Philip. Now, then, lets go do what the Master told us to do. Yes. Understood: The two set off for the Food Inspector to carry out Kanes mission. *** [Quest- Make money! Completed]. [Reward 500 points]. I now have 1,000 points in my hand, enough to buy a permanent item in the Cash Shop instead of a one-time use only. Of course, I wont be able to buy most of them. Still, its a huge difference from when I was first possessed. Back then, all I had was a volume control. Whereas now I have a whole bunch of effect quality controls and 1,000 points. What do you think? I told you to trust me. Woof! She nodded, barking in ce of human speech to pretend to be a puppy. As we walked along with light steps, one of the butlers suddenly appeared behind us, looking as if he had been spying on us. I was being watched by Thomas, after all. But now that hes here, Im guessing he has some business with me. Actually, I kind of expected it. It would be impossible for him to leave me alone when I suddenly changed. He must be wondering what Im going to do after realizing Ive changed a little bit. Not only that, but he would have used someone under him to keep an eye on me, to see if I would cause another stunt or not. And now the butler who was watching me or more urately, Malcolm, House Davids best assassin, appeared. Master, my lord summons you. As I suspected, Thomas had summoned me in a game-changing way. Very well, then take Kersey to my room instead. Yes, of course, sir. Malcolm smiled like a kindly uncle and shook his head. Its my guest, by the way, so treat it well. Yes, sir. And with that, I made my way from my room to the parlor, at Thomas summons. *** Hmmm By the way, I feel the need to increase my physical abilities quickly so that I can use my volume control abilities more often without feeling overwhelmed. Seeing as how I was caught so easily, I might get caught again like this. Of course, Malcolms surveince is not without merit, but even so, there is no harm in strengthening myself. Ill think about thister. -Knock. Okay. Come in. I opened my mouth to speak, but Thomas interrupted. I listened to him and opened the door. As I stepped into the room, Thomas turned back to the window and opened his mouth. So do you know why I called you? Yes. I certainly was hoping for good news, but I never thought youd do something so ridiculous. Thomas smiles in disbelief. Well, you see, what youre doing now is a feat that a market economy could destroy nay, make a name for yourself in the history of the continent of Leiston, but Yes. I know what youre talking about. Surely spreading this would expose me to danger. Of course, my status as son of Thomas of Davids household should make me less of a threat. But even so, having been killed by Birg once before, there are no absolute guarantees of safety. Aside from my own threats, the wrong move could have a negative side effect. Im also worried that the future has been altered by Constetion. And thats not the only problem. My other siblings are also more likely to target me. They thought I was an idiot, so they let me go because they knew I couldnt be a session to a family. But if they find out my current track record? They wouldnt kill me, but most likely cripple me somewhere. Damn it. Then Ill die and regress. After all, from their point of view, they didnt kill me, but for me, its like forcing me to kill myself. But, I honestly dont want to be a family head. Im sure Ill be extremely busy if I be the head of a household, so why should I? In fact, Id rather be a rich white man with a lot of money than a busy life like that. The problem is that my siblings dont think so. I felt wronged, but I couldnt say it out loud, so I thought to myself. Okay. Thats good to know. Then, in recognition of your performance, Ill resume material support. Well, I dont think youll run out of money even if I dont, but Ill grant you one other wish. Oh?! Hell grant me a wish? The David family is one of the most powerful families on the continent of Leiston. So Im sure theyll be able to grant you just about anything. [Goddess of Destiny pricks up her ears]. Hmm What I want. Honestly, I dont even have any support anymore. I closed my eyes and thought slowly. Hmm? Ah! Speaking of which Chapter 16: Family meal. Chapter 16: Family meal. I want to borrow the family name. At my words, Thomas tilted his head in confusion. What? Is there a reason you want such a thing? Yes. Hmmm Judging by his reaction, he must have been monitored only in the family mansion. [Goddess of Destiny asks you, what will you do with such a thing]. I dont intend to answer her question, but I need to exin to Thomas, so I tell him about the hidden shop I noticed yesterday. Hmmm yeah. I see. Ill allow you to use the family name and invest in the shop you mentioned, but only if you make a fair deal with the owner. Yes. I will. After I finished speaking with Thomas, I walked back to my room Hmmm The more I look at him, the more I marvelled. I dont know how he did it, but from making a sessful business out of holy water with nothing but a little alcohol in it, to having knowledge he didnt know he had. Its all amazing. Its no exaggeration to say that the Constetion, with their long life span, know everything but the knowledge of the other world. But. The harvesting method that Kane showed me today is something Ive never seen before, even from the perspective of a Constetion. Is he an Otherworlder? As she thought about it, she shook her head in disapproval. Kane obviously knows something she didnt, but hes acting like he knows too much about the Leiston Continent for an Otherworlder. Judging from the reactions around him, the time he changed is roughly the day that Kim Soo-yong destroyed the Shadow Guild. That means that Kane changed during the time that Kim Soo-yong wasmissioning. No matter how you look at it, hes not an Otherworlder. I dont know what made him change, but if he was an Otherworlder, he would have panicked at first. Not just Kim Soo-yong, but all the otherworlders Ive seen so far. But Kane calmly avoided her, and not only that, he acted as if he knew her. Even his attitude towards me was different from any mortal I had ever met. Until now, the attitude of mortals chosen by me, the HConstetion, had been one of two things. The first is that most of them act as if they are honored. The degree of honor is such that they kneel down and put their hands together in prayer at the mere mention of me. More than 90% of people have this attitude. The second group of people are those who simply do not know what they have been chosen for. Most of these people are from the other world, so they dont know how great it is that they have been chosen, so they are often dumbfounded. But. Kane is different from the others Ive shown you so far, and even though he knows who I am, he doesnt like it. Not only that, but he ignores her messages on a daily basis and wont even talk to her. Its like he doesnt want me to pay attention. Of course, that doesnt mean he never replies. Its just that most of the time, he just says it as if he doesnt care. And yesterday, he was definitely looking for my mum, wasnt he? For a transcendent being, there is no such thing as a parent. She has been in existence since the world was created. Your mother, Su*k It, he whispered in a low voice looking up. Hes so funny. Its the first time Ive ever been sweared at. Somehow, I want to test him. My gaze shifts to Kane on the screen. Hes ying a prank on Kersey, whos snoozing in his room. Ill give him a trial. With those thoughts, she switched the screen from Kane to somewhere else. The next day. A lot of good things happened during the day. To start with the lighter side of things, I signed a contract with Karins potion shop. The deal is simply that we can use the David family name. In reality, being able to use the family name on the David estate is no different than being able to find your own customers. Shes not only allowed to use the name, but I decided to tear her shop down to the ground to make it new. Honestly, even if you borrow the David family name, its a little hard to walk into that building. Yeah. Honestly. Obviously, I know Karins potions are beyond the norm, but who wants to go into a shop that looks like a cockroach den? I mean, I just had to go in there the other day, but its still a bit much. While Im thinking about it, Kersey yawns next to me, rubbing her sleepy eyes with her arm in her pajamas. Ha ha ha, master, why are you talking to yourself? What? When did I? Youve been doing that since the beginning. Really? Well, it doesnt matter now anyway. The first was actually nned, so I was just going to do it, but not the second. The second is that Constetion finally stopped paying attention to me. I dont know why, but she finally stopped looking at me. At first, I thought she was just trying to pull a fast one, so I didnt say anything. But then she didnt send me a single message for hours. Normally, she would have sent at least one every 10 minutes. But just in case, I spat out all the swear words that I knew shed hear. Still, there was no response. It was liberating. I wondered if this is how animals in zoos feel when they escape? Its like being watched for 24 hours, and then its gone, and its aplete relief. As Im actually dancing, not inwardly but outwardly, I notice Kersey next to me, staring at me like a madman. Master, did you eat something wrong, whats wrong with you sincest night? Nothing like that, mate. You dont understand my mind. I dont know what it is, but after seeing the masters strange dance, why bother. I dont even dare to know. Normally, Id give her a fist balm on the top of her head, but Im in a good mood, so Ill forgive her. While we chatted for a while, Riche knocked on the door. -Knock, knock, knock. Its Riche. Master. Yes. Come in. Hearing my words, Riche opened the door and walked in. She spoke in a cold voice. Master. The patriarch asked you to have a family meal this morning. I see, but Riche, did something bad happen today? At my question, she shook her head with a cold expression. She doesnt say it, but I can tell from her expression that something is bothering her. Is it that day? All women have days when they are sensitive. Looking at her expression, even if I think its one of those days, her reaction is so cold that I dont know what to say. Other than that, what else? She hesitated for a moment with her mouth agape, then slowly spoke with a determined expression. Master, your fianc ising to visit today. Uhuh?! Kane, this bastard had a fiance? W*F. This humanity glutton was an engaged man? Im shocked, really I am. I was shocked when I realized I was possessed by a game, but this is a different kind of shock. Kane, how the h*ll does this guy have a fiance? Ill admit that hes handsome, but no matter how good he looks, what kind of woman would ept him if his personality is so bad? If I were a woman, Id avoid him at all costs. As if I wasnt the only one surprised, Kersey also woke up with a startled expression and muttered with a new seriousness. How on earth can you have a fiance with your personality? Im not supposed to have a fianc? For some reason, looking at Kersey, I feel annoyed and bring my fist to her temple, casting a dreaded fist spin. Ow! For some reason, Riche didnt look happy. Turns out it wasnt just because it was that day; she has a crush on none other than Kane. So naturally, she must be upset to hear that my fianc is here. Of course, its a master-servant rtionship, so its almost impossible, but reason and heart are different. Even if you know it in your head, you cant help but feel awful. Okay. Ill go eat then. Okay. Ah. Right. Youll start Kersey training today. What, what?! Master from today? She looked a little dumbfounded, as if she hadnt realised she was going to be trained from today. Is that possible? Yes, Ill start right away: Riche nodded without hesitation. At the same time, she grabbed her by the back of the neck, where she hid her ears and tail. Then, junior, shall we start training today? Riche looked at the face with her characteristic smiling mouth, but her eyes remained the same, and gulped dryly! I swallowed. Master, master. Help me, my instincts are warning me that Im about to die! Apparently, theres a setting where the Dog People have excellent instincts. Kersey is the princess of the Dog Race, so her instincts must be among the best. Therefore, that statement is not false. As she begs for help, I say. -Whoosh! I looked at the distant mountains. Then lets get ready to eat. It wasnt because she looked icy cold. I was just looking away because it was time to get ready. Seeing this, Kersey looked like she was hopeless. Riche ignored her reaction and said it with a benevolent smile. Then, Master. Well leave now. Ugh, yeah. Good luck. Kersey, work hard too! MasterMaster, Im sorry for what I said earlier! In the end, Kersey was grabbed by Riche and dragged somewhere. Kersey. I hope you dont die. With all my preparationsplete, I found myself in the familys private dining room. No one was there yet, except for the chefs. Is this a dining room, anyway? Surely every restaurant Ive ever been to has at least a speck of dust on it, no matter how clean it is, and the dining table reflects my face like a mirror. How much did they polish it? I run my fingers over it, just in case. Im at a loss for words. Not only is there not a speck of dust, but somehow my hands feel clean. How do clean like this? ! Uhuh?! Brother? While I was dumbfounded for a moment. Someone responded in surprise with a sweet voice . David Von Williwith his short ck hair and slightlyrge eyesbut with a slightly bossy lookwas looking at me in astonishment. Judging by his reaction, he couldnt believe that I had arrived first, which made his already slightlyrge eyes widen even more. As he stares wide-eyed, David von Mark, who looks like a schoolboy with neatly cut ck hair, frowns from behind. Willie, why are you standing still here? Mark. This isnt the time, look over there. Hearing Willies words, he moved his gaze to where he was pointing. Marks face hardened when he saw me. And just like that, I saw my siblings for the first time since I was possessed. Chapter 17: Fiancé. Chapter 17: Fianc¨¦. Ten minutes after my first meeting with my siblings. There was an awkward air in the restaurant. Even though theyre clearly family, its awkward as hell. My gaze shifted to Willie for a moment. He looks somewhat surprised, as if he still cant believe Kane is here early. I can practically see what is on his mind. What the hell is going on? Is the world going to end? Is the rumor that my brother has changed really true? I can almost visualize them thinking these thoughts. Obviously, Willies set-up is that hes an exceptional talent in the David family, unlike Kane. Usually, the children of House David are gifted in swordsmanship and aura maniption, and Willie is supposed to be the greatest genius of all time. But the makers have done a great job of bncing things out: hes incredibly gifted at using his body, but he hates using his head. So despite being a genius, theres no guarantee of bing a head of household. This time I nced at Mark. He was a bit surprised at first, but after ten minutes, hed had enough and started reading the book in his hand. Hes a very normal boy, just like he looks. Normally, the David family likes to use their bodies, but he seems to prefer reading and using his head, unlike most of the familys children so far. Of course, that doesnt mean hes not talented. No, hes not. He may not be as talented as Willie, but hes still in the middle of the pack whenpared to the other members of the family. Well, except for the fact that Mark is the second son. Just as the three of them were awkwardly ncing at each other, Thomas walked into the dining room. The three immediately jumped to their feet when they saw him. Wee home, Father. Yes, good. Youre all early, everyone, take your seats. All three did as he said and took their seats. Thomas also took a seat at the head of the table. And so the David family meal began. Kane sliced the steak on the table, his gaze shifting briefly to the empty seat next to Thomas. Was it Kanes mum? I cant remember exactly because shes not even in the game. but I know she got sick and died. Well, thats irrelevant. What matters now is the steak in front of me. It slices so smoothly that you wonder what the ingredients are, even though Ive barely put any pressure on the knife. -Yum I poke my fork into a juicy piece of steak and pop it in my mouth. Delicious. Though its no wonder its the food of the nobility, the quality is different from the food I usually eat in my room. Of course, the food I ate in my room was hard formoners to eat, but the steak I was eating now must have been good enough for the chairman of argepany to eat on Earth. But why does it seem like its only me eating it? Kane raised an eyebrow and looked around. Thomas eats with a nonchnt face, while the other two stare at Kane with puzzled expressions. What the hell?! Why are you so surprised to see me?! They look at each other in surprise. You can read their minds. What the hell, hes just eating without saying anything, Mark, whats going on? I dont know. But I think the rumors are true Rumors that Kane has changed? Thats real? I mean, hes eating like this, and normally hed be all over the steak right now. I wonder if Im having this internal dialog with myself. By the way, Kane, whats with all theining about the dishes? Im just eating a normal meal and my brothers look at me like Im crazy. Im doing the obvious, and theyre surprised? I dont need to tell you what the real Kane has been doing. Yeah. So, Kane, did the contract with the shop go well? Yep. Father, its done. Why the f*** would you say that! Well, actually, its probably going to spread eventually, but I have to say it here. Both of them dropped their steaks onto their tes in shock at the sudden mention of the contract, and then looked at Kane with wary eyes. Damnit. I knew it. I could feel the two of them getting a little wary of the changed Kane, but as soon as they heard the word contract, their expressions changed. Just like. You guys do it. I dont want to be involved in family session! I almost let the words spill out of my mouth, but it wouldnt do any good, so I swallowed them back down my throat. Okay. Thats good. By the way, isnt it only a month until school starts? Yes. Thats right. Kane nodded without hesitation at Thomas question. But. Id forgotten. In fact, Id been so caught up in being possessed and trying to survive, Id forgotten that I went to the Academy. Then I should start preparing for the original game. In the original game, the story takes ce during the first semester of the first year. But now, Kim Soo-yong is on holiday. In the original game, after destroying the Shadow Guild a few days earlier, the story skips forward and the semester begins immediately. This means that at this point, theyre not progressing in the story, but rather in the process of being skipped. Hmm Shes doing well, right? Im a little worried that the story has changed from the original, but its only a skip, so it shouldnt have much of an impact. Obviously, the skip part is an unimportant story, so its okay. Okay. Well, youre on your own now, but dont mess up like you used to. Yeah, okay. With that, Kane finished his meal and stood up from his seat. Dad, my fianc is here, so Ill excuse myself first. Okay. I see. Go ahead. Yes, Father. Enjoy your meal. You guys enjoy it too. Their eyebrows twitched for a moment as Kane spoke. He ignored their reactions and left the restaurant. *** Kane left, and silence fell over the dining room again. Willie stared nkly in the direction hed gone. What was that? Has he really changed? Surely he wouldnt havee to a family meal in the first ce, orete. Not only that, but he should have spat out his food on the floor. But. Kane was the earliest of them all, and as if that werent bad enough, he ate his steak like it was the best thing ever. And he told me and Mark to enjoy it. Normally, I would have looked at him like he was looking at a bug, but he just gave me a look that said, Enjoy your meal. Are the rumors true? Willie felt dizzy from using his unused brain to think about Kanes change. His gaze shifted briefly to Mark beside him. He could see that he was just as shocked as he was, and that he had lost his usual cool. Thomas burst outughing at their reactions. Hahahahaha, your reactions are like me a few days ago. Dad, did he have a change of heart? Mark asked curiously at Thomas words. Willie looked at him in the same way. Thomas stroked his chin at his question. Hmmm I dont know exactly what it is, but I do know that hes not the same as he used to be. He-he, you guys should be on guard now. Marks brow twitched at those words, and Willie blinked. You should be on your guard, and the fact that Thomas said that meant that he could turn him into a family head as he is now. With Thomas casual remark, Kane had be a target for the two of them. Leaving the dining room, I walked towards the room with a light step, like a shoulder dance. What is he doing there? When I came within sight of my destination, it was none other than Philip standing in the doorway. Philip. What are you doing at the door? Yes, Master. You have a visitor. Oh. My fianc? He nods, a little puzzled by my question, as if he didnt realise I knew. Okay. Guide me. Yes.. Im curious, by the way. If youre Kanes fiance, youre practically my girlfriend right now. Were a forced couple. Its not something I could have ever imagined on Earth, but its still kind of exciting to be a couple. Why is everything going so well these days? Its not just the contract with Karin, or the fact that the Constetion left me. It, its the fact that I found myself in a rtionship with a youngdy. I feel like a protagonist in a novel. That, that. Master, how did you know your fiance was here? Hmm? Riche told me? Philips eyes widened at the question, as if he was somewhat surprised that she had told him. Judging by his reaction, she doesnt talk about my fianc. Well, its natural. Honestly, even I wouldnt want to mention my crushs name out loud. I mean, even just thinking about it makes me feel bad, so how much worse would it be to say it out loud? Come to think of it, she did look pretty upset. I feel sorry for her. While I was thinking about her, we arrived at the guest room. Then you wait here. Yeah. Alright: I opened the door, calming my pounding heart as best I could. -Yay! Inside the room, a woman who looks pretty from the back is sitting on the couch. She heard the door open and turned her head towards me. She had long golden hair, blue eyes, a face that looked like an actress on Earth, and an air of haughty stubbornness about her, and her body was d in armor, yet she could move easily enough It must have been love at first sight for most men who encountered her. But. Damnit. Why is she here?! Thats right. The woman in front of me is none other than Eileen, one of the main heroines of the game. She was Kanes fiance. No, it must be someone who looks like her. With the number of people in the world, there must be a simrity. And so, while I was self-rationalizing for a moment, the woman in front of me spoke. Kane, youre here. F*cked. The voice is the same. The same voice Ive heard a million times in games. No, it must be my ears because Ive got the volume control at 50. For a moment, my eyes met hers. Theres an awkward tension in the room. Whats with the look on her face? She averts her gaze as though shes sorry for everything in the world, and has a determined look on her face. -Ding! [Quest urred- Break off the engagement!!] Description: Originally, your fate was death, and your engagement should have been automatically broken off. However, you have defied fate and survived, and the woman in front of you, Edaline von Eileen, is the heroine of the game. If you stay like this, you may get a death g. Do your best to break it off. Reward: 100 points Eileen hesitates to speak for a moment, but I beat her up before. Were breaking up. Chapter 18: The Saint (1) Chapter 18: The Saint (1) She looks a bit stubborn, which is not my thing. Id rather have someone with sexy features like Riches than that kind of stubbornness. I cant help but feel sorry for Kane for being engaged to a woman like that. Yeah. If I marry a stubborn woman like that, Ill definitely get busted. The real Kane, this bastard keeps trying to pull me into a mess. Earlier, I felt grateful to him for letting me have a girlfriend, but now I realize that hes just dropped a bomb on me. I was an idiot for being grateful for Kane for a second. This is just in stupid. Eileen looked dumbfounded when she heard me break up with her. I quickly turned on my feet before the sparks flew. Then Ill leave first. Cmon. Lets run. I left the room, staring at the message that said Quest Complete. Eileen stared nkly in the direction Kane had gone. What? Suddenly? Eileen stood dumbfounded for a minute, unable toprehend what was happening. Hed just walked out on her like that? She was dumbfounded at first, then the blood rushed to her head. Heh, heh, what? She had originally nned to break up with Kane today. After all, he had been involved in an incident, and her family had been pressuring her to break off her engagement to him. Eileen hadnt been able to stand the family pressure, and after thinking about it for a few nights, shed decided to go through with it. But it still reminded her of the first time she met Kane, when he wasntbeled a loser like he is now. He didnt have much talent, but he worked hard and had a decent personality, so he didnt make a bad impression on other people. So when Kane came to mind, Eileen went to great lengths to make him feel less offended. In the end, she couldnt even decide But then he just said, Were breaking up, and this is all you have to say? And not only did he say it, but he didnt look sad. He looked so rxed. I spent a few nights in my room trying to figure out how not to hurt his feelings. This is ridiculous. Its obvious that she wanted to break up with him, and he did what she wanted anyway, so I didnt hurt his feelings and everything turned out okay. What am I upset about? Honestly, Im pretty confident in my abilities and financial resources. Character I dont know exactly, but I think Im pretty good and beautiful. So even before I got engaged to Kane, I got a lot of confessions. And you just dumped me without hesitation? I mean, sure, he could dump me. I might not be his type, but it was ridiculous that he would just spit out his words and walk away. Eileens face grew flushed. She rubbed her palms together to cool down. Ha! Okay. Thats good. I was going to break up with him anyway. And with that, she left the mansion, her eyes burning. A week passed when Eileen arrived. Whoa tougher than I thought. Master, but youve got a little more stamina and strength than you did at first. Then why are you avoiding eye contact? Kersey stares off into the distance at the mountains in response to my question whistling. For the past week, I have not been still. Deciding that even if this body is going to live and die, I need to have at least a minimal amount of strength, and so Ive been working out like crazy. I started with the basics, strength training, stamina, that sort of thing, and then moved on to swordsmanship, aura control, and other things. But is this really Thomas son? Strength and stamina arent normal since hes been drinking all this time, but shouldnt he be a little talented in swordsmanship and aura control? Honestly, I was expecting it, but Im not going to lie, hes no more talented than a normal person. Yeah. Swordsmanship, yes. Swordsmanship can get better, at least with effort. But I cant feel an Aura at all, to the point where I doubt hes even inside me. Master. But are you sure you dont mind breaking up? Can you at least say that with a concerned face? Her tone is obviously incredibly worried, but I can see the corners of her mouth twitching upwards as if shes trying to be honest. Maybe its a good thing I broke up with Eileen. Well, its okay, it wont be a problem. Honestly, my family wont care. They wont know that Ive changed in the first ce. Even within the family, its a rumor, and few people believe it. Im pretty sure theyd rather be happy that I broke up with her, than not. I bet theyve been trying to figure out how to break up without causing any damage. And the way she looked the day she came to see me, it was obvious she was about to break up with me. So I dont think the Eilers will be asking for anything from us. In fact, I guarantee theyre dancing with joy. Well, if theyre happy, so be it, they wont resent us or anything. By the way, are you giving support to an adventurer named Kim Soo-yong in the name of the David family? Riche nodded, still pissed off by what had just happened. Yes Master, but is there any reason to do so, isnt he the one who broke your guild? Yep. Because I have to stay as true to the source material as possible. Of course, its possible that the Constetion has gone to Kim Soo-yong again now, but you never know. I honestly dont know what shes thinking, so theres no way to be sure she went back to him. Therefore, it is necessary to borrow the family name and do the same as the church supports. Unable to speak my mind out loud, I stroked the top of her head to calm her down. I cant say exactly why, but from his point of view, he just got rid of a bad guy, so if we invest in him, hell continue to take care of the waste on the estate. Y-yes, the hands. Ah! Sorry. When I stop petting her, she lets out a wistful sigh. Keiji, who was watching the scene from the side, looks at Riche with purely innocent eyes and shakes her head. Riche. Your face is as red as an apple! Its an illusion. Junior. Huh? I dont think its an illusion, does Masters hands feel good, Riche?! Kersey answered without a care in the world. Hearing her response, Riches regretful face instantly turned into a half-smile. Junior. Looks like your break is over. Ugh, huh? I dont think break is over yet. No. Judging from the way youre talking, you look very rested. Master, well go back to training now. Rishe replied firmly. Seeing her attitude, Kerseys pupils began to shake like an earthquake, as if she realized she had touched something wrong. Yes, thank you. Save me, master! Its self-inflicted, Kersey. No!!! Just like that, Kersey was grabbed by Riche and dragged away. Well, Ive had enough of training, lets go get some hidden items. Slowly, I began to prepare myself for the original. Leaving the mansion, I make my way to the priests-only market where the hidden items are hidden. As I walk, the townspeople avoid me as usual. Its something I feel every time, but its unfair. I cant on my conscience prove that Ive done anything wrong, but people avoid me like Im some kind of monster. As I walked along with a sullen heart, I finally arrived at my destination. Unlike the adventurers market, there were only people in white robes and snow-white armor like that worn by pdins. It was so white all around that it was like PTSD. Its almost holy, even though youre just looking at people walking around. Hey, you know, youre in such good spirits. What? Im sorry. I must have misunderstood you because Im still new here. The person approaching from the church saw my face and shifted her stance at the speed of light. No. Not even church sister. Usually religious people dont skip anyone and are persistent in their chase, but this woman had apparently just seen my face, and her expression hardened instantly. What the hell. Kane, what kind of fame does this fu*cker have! Well, its better for me if I dont get approached like that, but for some reason I feel weird. Its like being ignored by a neighbourhood dog. Comparing religious promoters to neighborhood dogs is a little different, but the feeling is simr. Eventually, the woman shoved the holy water in her hand back into her pocket, turned her attention to the next person nearby, and scurried away. Yeah. Lets be positive. Whats toin about? Im not trying to win a mental victory by being hurt. Im just being sincere. Yeah. Thats all Im saying. *** Hmm I thought that was it, by the way. I walked around the pure white temple, looking at the surroundings. Its impossible for me to memorize all the terrain, no matter how advanced I am. In the first ce, the hidden item Im about to get is from the very beginning of the y. So even though I know where it is, I cantpletely memorize the path to get there. This is why maps are so important. When I was ying, if I didnt know, Id just go straight to the map view setting, but without it, its not as easy. -shhhh. As I continued to walk around, I heard a familiar sound from somewhere. What was that? As soon as I heard it, I started walking towards it without hesitation. The further I walked, the clearer the sound became. After about 30 seconds of walking, I arrived at the location of the hidden item as expected. At the same time. [Goddess of Destiny wanted to see you!] What is it, Damnit? Its a dream, isnt it? I rubbed my eyes with my arm, wondering if it was just my imagination. But contrary to my expectations, the message from the constetion is still there, right in front of my eyes. Ah please f**k off. Since, I didnt receive any messages from her, I naturally assumed that she was fed up with me not responding to her and had gone somewhere else entirely. But that wasnt the case, and from the way she reacted, its clear that she left for a while, but I dont think she went to Kim Soo-yong. [Goddess of Destiny wonders how you will escape death]. What?! W*F. I suddenly realize something. Just as I was thinking that, I heard a very intimidating and creepy voice from behind me. You stole my goddess, how dare you steal my goddess, you dont deserve to live, even if the goddess and the king forgive you, I wont, so Ill kill you, Ill kill you, Ill kill you, Ill kill you, Ill kill you, Ill kill you, Ill kill you . Ill kill you, Ill kill you, DIE, DIE, DIE, DIE, DIE, DIE, DIE, DIE, DIE, DIE. A cold sweat trickles down my spine. As you try to turn around like a broken robot. [You have died]. The message from the regression appeared in front of me.
TL Here. Hello Guys, I have small request, If you would click on the Ads it would be much appreciated as were barely covering after paying the Editor.. Besides I will also update least 6 Chapter If the responce increases. Thank You..!! Chapter 19: The Saint (2) Chapter 19: The Saint (2) Just a moment ago, it was a ce to obtain hidden items, but now it has turned into a training ground for the David Family. Hah, Hah, Hah, ! Whats wrong, master, why are you panting so hard? Kersey is startled by my sudden over-breathing. Not only her, but also Riche, who was resting nearby, looks at me with a worried face. Master, are you feeling unwell or something? No, its just that Ive been exercising for too long. Master, you did less than usual, arent you faking it? My breathing calmed down a bit, probably because I was dumbfounded by Kerseys attitude. Wow Im getting help from Kersey like this. Im kind of pissed. Of course, she just said it without thinking, but it was like a calming agent for me, who was under pressure like I had never felt before. A little annoyed, but still grateful, I raised my hand. She closes her eyes tightly, as if expecting to be hit. When I stroke her head instead, Kersey puts a hand to her chin and murmurs with a serious face. Hmph Master, did you really eat something wrong, normally you wouldve definitely given me a hit. If you keep taking nonsense, Ill be d to give you a good beating. Master ? Riches face is shadowed, her cold eyes ncing back and forth between me and Kersey. Her expression was like that of a heroine discovering a cheating boyfriend. Am I mistaken if I feel a sense of dj vu? I didnt see the face of the one that had just killed me, but the mood wasnt much different. I instinctively pulled my hand away from stroking the Kersey before Riches voice cut in. Uh, uh, Riche, whats wrong? Ah. Instead of answering my questions, she looks at me with eyes that ask me to pet her, too. For some reason, I feel that it might be bad if I dont do it here, so I pet her head. She blushes with a satisfied smile, as if my touch feels good, and steam slowly leaks from her head. But. When do I stop doing this? To be honest, its not that I dont feel good petting her either, but its hard to figure out when to pull away. Master, youre going to untidy Riches hair. Ah. Right. Sorry, Riche. Kersey said in her usual calm manner, so I quickly removed my hand without hesitation. Ah She sighs, sounding as regretful as before. I shifted my head to Kersey. HEY, JUNIOR. Looks like your break is over. Uh, huh. I dont think break is over yet. No. From the way youre talking, youre looking pretty rested, Master, so well get back to training. Seeing hermanding smile, Kersey paled and looked at me with pleading eyes. I looked at the distant mountains as usual. And just like that, the same ending happened. *** For now, Im doing the same as the previous round so as not to change the future. By the way, is the Constetion watching me now? Considering the previous episodes reaction, I dont think shes been watching me all this time. Instead, she reacted as if she hadnt seen me in a long time. But just in case. Constetion. You b*tch, youre not even good enough to entertain me. Answer me if you can hear me. Youre ipetent. .. Normally, shed respond angrily to that, or at least react, but she doesnt respond at all. Yes, its urate that she was looking at me after a while. But the problem is not her. Well, shes back, but thats not what matters right now. The real problem is the one who killed me. I didnt get to see their face. But I think I know who it is. Anje, a priestess of the goddess of destiny, is called a saint. Im pretty sure it was her. Shes a woman of such good character that the world calls her a saint. Not only that, but shes got the kind of looks and body that makes men fall in love with her. Okay. Thats all I need to hear. She, too, is a priestess of that constetion, Yandare. And quite badly. By bad, I mean that when I yed the game, she chased after me to the ends of the continent. Now, you might be asking yourself. Wouldnt it be better to just kill her? If that were possible, I wouldnt have to go through all this trouble. Shes worthy of the name Saint, and her strength is beyond belief. Ive done all sorts of things to kill her in the past. Ive tried everything from sneaking ambushes to luring her into monsters dens. However, if you ambush her, she heals with divinity, and even if she runs into a monsters dens, her stamina doesnt deplete due to divine healing. At the very least, I hoped that she would have a small amount of divinity, but its not what I expected. As if that werent enough, she also uses her divinity to strengthen her body and punch monsters and demons to death with her fists. Shes not a saint. She, shes just a thug with divine powers. Even the goddess of destiny tends to shun her, even though shes one of her direct priests. Id be inclined to agree. Being a Yandere is annoying enough, but shes also incredibly strong. Its practically a death sentence if you get caught. Of course, I wouldnt die even if I were captured by Anje, but Im weak, so thats impossible. I wonder if the game moderators actually wanted to make an anime, too. In other words. A crazy thug saint like that is trying to kill me. But somethings off. From the way she was talking, it sounded like she thought Id stolen her goddess. Thats not fair. Id like to throw her back to Kim Soo-yong, or even if its not him. I want to kneel and bow down and hand it over to Anje. But. Just because I want to, will it happen? She follows me at will. How does she know that the Goddess of Destiny is chasing me? No matter how strong Anze is, shes not all knowing-knowing. She is undeniably powerful, but she is mortal. Its impossible to know where the Transcendent Constetion is. Even in the original, the only reason Kim Soo Yong realized that the Constetion was following him around was because the oracle had descended on the church. Therefore, unless someone told you, you wouldnt know that the Constetion was following me. Who told her? Certainly I never told anyone that the Constetion was following me. Its only right that no one knows about it except for him and me. Huh? Wait a minute. She disappeared suddenly a week ago. At the time, I was just d to have her gone, but now that I think about it, something is amiss. The constetion clearly saw me and sent me a message. How will you avoid death? The timing is too good. Are you kidding me? If I assume that Constetion has been gaslighting Anje for a week, everything makes sense. From Constetion messaging me right after Anje showed up to her trying to kill me. Damnit. This is it, Im sure of it. I dont know why shes doing this, but Im pretty sure she set this up. Fucking Constetion b*tch, really. Its annoying enough that shes chasing me, but now shes trying to kill me to see if she has a grudge against me. You dont have anyone else to send, so you send a nuclear bomb? Id rather you sent a moderately strong Kim Soo-yong, or a much weaker member of the Church, and Id be happy with that. But. You sent me a monster that was untouchable even when I yed the game. Its like nuking a bug to catch a bug. Youre just asking me to hunt it down. Even when I yed as Kim Soo-yong, Anje was impossible to capture, but asking me to survive against her with a Kane body is like asking a 10-year-old kid to survive on a desert ind for 10 years. Of course, the only saving grace is that she lets me go painlessly, unlike Kim Soo Yong and Birg who have killed me so far. What should I do? I cant think of an answer. Even if I spent all of the 1,100 points I have now, I cant even run away, let alone fight back and defeat Anje. Lets move. With that, I racked my brain and started walking towards the market for the priests, exactly as I had done before. Hey, youre in such good spirits The same woman as before, pushing her religion. As I turned my head to her. Im sorry, I must have misunderstood you because Im still new. As before, she hides the holy water in her hand as soon as she sees my face, then bows down to apologize and scurries away to the nearest person. I dont know if its coincidence or instinct, but my gaze lingers on the holy water for a moment. Ah. Why am I being so stereotypical? This is both a game world and real life. I was thinking too much like a game. Theres no need to y like a game. With that thought in mind, I walked towards the hidden item in order to time myself just like I did before. Meanwhile. Anje sneaks up behind Kane. Everyone is avoiding him. Not only that, but even a young nun like herself avoids him. You can tell from the reactions that hes been getting. He must be killed. How unworthy of the Goddess. Why did she choose him when she could have chosen me? If she chose me, shed be happier with me. The thought of a goddess staying with such a lowly creature makes me lose my mind. He looks like a weakling, and I dont feel his divinity. Unless youre a transcendent, if you dont feel divine, its safe to assume you dont exist. Youd be happier with me than with him. Why Why did you choose him over me? Until a year ago, the Goddess watched over her every day. But suddenly gone. As if she had abandoned herself and chosen someone else. No. I cant ept that. She didnt abandon me. He took it from me by force. And I was the one who met her in the first ce. I was the one who was chosen. I spoke to the Goddess first! I was meant to meet her. I was meant to be chosen. So. Im not trying to take it away from you. Im just taking back what belongs to me. And a week ago, the Goddess made it clear. Im happy to see you after all these years and she spoke to me often over the next few days. She missed me, too. Goddess. I will free you, and we can stay together as we did a year ago. Anje recalls the pleasant conversation she had with Constetion a year ago, and at the same time, her cheeks flush and a twisted smile appears on her face. Chapter 20: The Saint (3) Chapter 20: The Saint (3) She stared at the screen for a moment. On the screen was an image of Anje shing a crooked smile. A chill ran down her spine as she remembered the events of a year ago. A year ago. She watched Anje, a saint in the eyes of the world, with nothing better to do. At the time, she had been doing good deeds like volunteering to help people living in the slums or donating her earnings to orphanages. She had seen many such people in her life, and frankly, she was tired of them. But there was no one else to watch, so she just watched the priest who adored her so much in silence. This went on for about a month. It was the same old pattern, so I got bored and forgot to send a message for a day. And that was the beginning. The next day, she started showing signs of anxiety, like a lost child. At first, I tried to let it go. But as the next day passed, and the next, and the next, and the next, her anxiety intensified, growing into a near-maddening obsession. Seeing this, Constetion still felt bad that her priest was like this, so she frequently sent messages to her. And just like that, she was back to normal. But even that was short-lived. It wasnt long before the obsession became more intense. She made a doll that looked exactly like her every day, prayed for at least an hour, and mumbled to herself every day in private. I couldnt understand why she would be so upset that I hadnt messaged her for a day, so I did some research on her. What I found out. She had been traumatized as a child by her parents, who had abandoned her at the nursery, saying they were getting her a snack. As a result of this trauma, she mistakenly believed that she abandoned her when she didnt speak to her for a day. For some reason, she felt sorry for her, so she used her powers to descend once in an incarnation. Then she stayed with him for a day. Ordinarily, this would have been a happy ending. But human greed knows no bounds, and Anje didnt want to part with Her, so she used multiple supetives to lock her in her room while she slept. Not only that, but Anje also moved in next to the sleeping Constetion and hugged her tightly, even using physical enhancements to immobilize her. She remembered her expression at that moment, and a chill ran down her spine. She had this creepy, gaping smile on her face, like she was in the midst of some sort of twisted love affair. Really. I feel it every time, but shes too much for me. Well, thats not what matters now. What matters is how Kane is going to get out of this situation. If Kane had the power to see the future, hed bring in Malcolm, House Davids best assassin, to try and kill Anje. Thats the most realistic option. He might be able to stop by bringing in Thomas, but only if he wants to get bad side of the saint and church. So the best chance is to bring Malcolm in. Of course, even if he does, the chances of sess are slim to none due to her divine restoration. But at least its a 0% to 1% chance. You have a better chance of survival than standing still. In other words. Right now, Kane has no way to survive Anje except to use Malcolm to assassinate her, which has a 1% chance, or to beg the High Priestess for a favor. And what choice will you make? Corner of her mouth raised as she looked at Kane on the screen, intrigued. *** Anje continued to tail Kane. I dont know where hes going now, but I cant wait to free the Goddess from him. If I keep watching him like this, Ill lose my patience. As she followed him, observing him, Kane stopped walking. He turned his head to Anje. Excuse me, can I help you with something? Uh, uh how did you notice? Anze looked puzzled at Kanes question. In her mind, she was only thinking about freeing the Goddess from Kane, but that didnt mean she wasnt vignt. She kept her steps as silent as possible, using her cloak as standard. Only a Transcendent, or someone of her caliber or higher, would be able to sense her. While she stands there, bewildered, Kane nces over at Anje and smiles benevolently. You must be the saint the Goddess spoke of, the one who sees destiny. Yes, dont you dare speak of the goddess with your dirty mouth! Until now, the only person who could hear the goddess voice was her. Now that he was in front of her, she felt as if she had been abandoned. The goddess wouldnt abandon me, you took it from me, why are you disturbing our happiness? Give it to me. Give the goddess back to me! Kane said nothing as he watched Anje cry out, his eyes filled with sympathy. His expression felt as if he was looking at her to give her a reality check. Seeing his expression, her remaining rationality snapped. A dazzling divinity emanated from her body. The divinity she emitted was so bright that it was impossible to see with open eyes. Not only that, but the surrounding dust gradually disappeared. Kane looked at her divinity and inwardly admired it. is this real? I already knew that she was outstanding, but seeing her in real life like this, I cant help but be impressed. In the game, at best, when she released her divinity, I could only think, Oh Its awfully bright. In real life, I realized its so different. The dust around mepletely disappeared, and even the water in the fountain became crystal clear. But now is not the time for admiration. Theres no denying that her divinity is beautiful, but the problem is that its directed at me. Youre not the only one who knows how to use divinity. B*tch! The ability to set up the game: adjust the volume, adjust the quality of effects, i.e. color settings, map view, inventory, cash shop, etc. I used the effect quality adjustment to maximize the divinity in the holy water in my inner pocket. A dazzling divinity radiated from Kanes body, the kind that appears when the constetion descends. Seeing his divinity, Anje gasped and stopped herself from killing him in one blow. What, what?! That divinity?! The divinity he emitted not only enveloped the surroundings, but also slowly engulfed Anje. Kane used the Effect Quality once more, slowly lowering her divinity. At the same time, Anjes divinity was slowly being eaten away by Kanes power. Why, why, my divinity?! Anjes divinity slowly faded away as she stood there, as if merging with his divinity in front of her. She looked at Kane in disbelief. Anje narrowed her eyes at the divinity he exuded. The divinity on his face made it difficult to see him properly. A year ago, when the Goddess descended, it was definitely the same as now. Seo, you mean like a goddess, a transcendent?! Then everything makes sense. From leaving her a year ago to not being able to sense the divine in him at all. But I dont want to admit it. The moment I admit it, the Goddess will leave me. And then shell never be able to see her again. The memory is still fresh in my mind. As a child, I waited for my parents every day at the entrance to the pond during my free time at nursery school. Ive been waiting for nearly 10 years, in rain, snow, and sunshine. But. Reality is cruel, and even after 10 years of waiting, my parents never came to see me. I dont want to experience that again. Once is enough for me as a child. Therefore, I must kill Kane, right in front of me. I had to kill him. But I cant. I dont know if its the divinity he exudes or my emotions, but I cant bring myself to move. My mind tells me that I should kill the Kane in front of me, but my body wont let me. .. . What the hell. Why cant my body move! She pushed forward through the divinity, step by step, trying to move somehow. With each step, every step, her emotions surged and it felt like her heart was being torn apart. Outwardly, there is no damage, but I feel like Im slowly acknowledging what Ive been denying. That the goddess of destiny has abandoned herself for Kane. That she is actually a burden on her, and that he, with his dazzling divinity, is better than her. As she walks through all of this, she feels like she is bing more and more aware. So Anje continued to walk, biting her lower lip until it bled to deny the thoughts she was having. -J*rk, j*rk, j*rk. Soon, she was in front of Kane. Using his divinity, Anje maximized her physical strength. She drew her silver dagger from between her breasts. Die s*um! Crying out in a voice filled with malice, she gripped the dagger tightly in her trembling hands and tried to stab it. Her attack stopped in front of Kanes abdomen, as if blocked by a wall. Why! Why cant she attack! Her dagger dropped to the floor, and she began to sob, shaking. Holy s*it. That was so close. This wasnt my original n. I was just going to use the holy water inside my clothes and the cash item, a one-time Psychic Sensitivity, to create the illusion of a goddess of destiny descending. But. Before I could fool her, she sat down crying on her own. But was it really that effective? At best, the psychic sensitivity I used amplified her emotions a bit. Nothing more, nothing less. I knew she was a little unstable, but I didnt expect it to have this much of an effect. Is it just that shes so moody? Or did Constetion do something to her? I looked at the sky with a face I didnt understand. [Goddess of Destiny asks, how on earth did you manage to get her mind back to normal]. I dont even know? Would I have looked at you if I knew? Well, judging by Constetions reaction, it doesnt look like she did anything to her. That meant Anje was just having a mood swing and the psychic sensitivity worked better than expected. So you really did see my divinity and got overwhelmed? Thats when I felt a little lost. Anje, who had been sobbing, wiped away her tears and said in a sobbing voice, her cheeks slightly flushed. Even, if I kill you, the goddess will definitely be sad, and its not because I approve of you, its just that Im afraid the goddess will be sad. What do I do? I wasnt expecting this. I dont know how to respond to that because its so unexpected. -Now that I think about it, I dont have to answer. I used another bottle of holy water from my inner pocket to release more divinity. The already bright divine light became even brighter, to the point where I almost couldnt open my eyes. [You have understood me, Anje]. Goddess? Anze looked up at me, her eyes swollen with tears, as if she were looking at a god. [Goddess of Destiny is amazed by your performance]. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 When a person is overwhelmed by emotions, their thoughts are limited. No matter how powerful you are. The Anje in front of me stares at me with a reverent expression on her face, not thinking for a moment that Im acting. But I think I would have believed it if I were her. The divinity I emanate would be believable even if I were an incarnation. Its just a glow. And from Anzes point of view, I have no divinity, so it wouldnt be felt at all. Under the circumstances, its more normal for her to think that the goddess has descended on me after all. [Anje, Id love to have a long conversation with you, but we dont have time]. Oh, no, Goddess. Anze blushed and iled her arms in a panic. [Im sorry, but Ill cut to the chase: the Great Catastrophe for humanity wille soon]. W-when is iting? Her face grew serious at the sound of my voice. [I dont know exactly when because of the inference of evil, but its something you wont be able to get through without the man in front of you. So Im asking you, if he everes to ask you for ]] Ill help him. Before I could finish, Anje nodded. Okay. So I got one useful ally. Now that Ive got that confirmation, I need to time my parting shot. Theres no point in dragging this out. I begin to slowly reduce the effect of quality adjustment again. Seeing the divinity diminishing from my body, Anje addresses me in a trembling voice. G-Goddess? [Im sorry, theres not much time left to descend]. Goddess. Well meet again, wont we? I nod in response to the tearful question. [Dont worry, we wont be separated forever; surely well be reunited once youve ovee the catastrophe]. Okay. I understand. Ill be sure to support him. And well be together. [Yes, thank you.] Before she was done, I quickly removed the effect quality adjustmentpletely. That way, there would be no aftertaste. Just like that, the bright glowing divinity was gone from my body. I let out a ragged breath, as if hyperventting. Gasp! Whoo! Are you okay? Ah.. yes. I nodded at her question. Anje used her Superior Divine Recovery on me with an apologetic face. My body glowed and warmed as a brilliant light enveloped me. Im sorry, I-I misunderstood, and I overused my power, didnt I? I didnt bother to answer the question. At my silence, she takes it as an affirmation, and continues. The Goddess told me that you are the only one who can help us through this catastrophe . I dont know how far I can help you, but I will support you as much as I can. Okay. But can you stop healing me? Honestly, theres no point in getting a Superior Heal when I didnt really need it and Ive put in zero effort. Its a waste of divinity. To put it bluntly, its just warmth. And its Anze, not me, whos exerting herself. Shes the one who needs to rest. But how much divinity does she really have in her body? I could tell that she used it overwhelmingly just by looking at the divine power she emitted earlier. But shes still using the highest level of divine restoration that even a priest cant use on me with a face that says she doesnt care. What a monster. Hearing my words, she saw my calm breathing and nodded, finally stopping the divine restoration. By the way, how did youe to be here? Ah T-that, well. The Goddess told me to help Kane-sama. She blushed at my question, iling her arms around nervously. Shes ashamed of herself for saying it. Judging by the way shes talking, shes not lying. That said, Constetion knew that speaking like that would make her try to kill me. Well, given her personality, thats pretty obvious. Anze realizes shes done something shameful and lowers her head. Its okay, we all make mistakes, its more important that we fix them, so theres nothing to be ashamed of. Yes. I said in a soothing voice, and she nodded as she replied in a weak voice. She stares at me, her face slowly turning red. Not only that, but her breathing is strangely ragged. What is it? Why is she looking at me like that? I cant quite describe her expression, but its like a beautiful girl falling in love at first sight. Its as if the object of her affection has been transferred from the constetion to me. Did I say something stupid? For some reason, an eerie sensation ran down my spine and spread throughout my body. No. No, it cant be. And just like that, I was in denial. Constetion sent me a message. [Goddess of Destiny says that Anja has switched her target to you]. .. F*ck. In order to get my original objective, a hidden item, I walked to a fountain with crystal clear water. Anje follows behind without saying a word, looking at me with eyes like theyre dripping with honey. We gazed at the statue of a beautiful goddess nearby that could only be called beautiful. After seeing them in the game, it was like seeing the Statue of Liberty in real life. They look pretty as statues, but I wonder what it would be like to see them in real life. It wouldnt be bad to be killed by such a pretty goddess at the end of the game. Bad ending standards, of course. And while we stood there admiring the statue. [Goddess of Destiny asks you whos the prettiest?]. Whos the prettiest? In order to get my original objective, a hidden item, I walked to a fountain with crystal clear water. Anje follows behind without saying a word, looking at me with eyes like theyre dripping with honey. We gazed at the statue of a beautiful goddess nearby that could only be called beautiful. After seeing them in the game, it was like seeing the Statue of Liberty in real life. They look pretty as statues, but I wonder what it would be like to see them in real life. It wouldnt be bad to be killed by such a pretty goddess at the end of the game. Bad ending standards, of course. And while we stood there admiring the statue. [Goddess of Destiny asks you whos the prettiest?]. Whos the prettiest? Honestly, it is right there. Im not saying theyre not beautiful. All of them are. But. You cant tell whos prettier by looking at the statue. I mean, theyre all beautiful, but who is who? The constetions on the continents are as follows. Goddess who sees destiny, Goddess who enjoys fun, Goddess who likes to fight, Goddess of dimensions, Goddess who shares happiness. The problem is that you cant tell them apart from the statues in front of you. All of them look alike, to be honest. Normally, I wouldnt have responded to her question, but quite frankly, I was a bit annoyed with her for putting me through this trouble, so I turned my head towards the statue that didnt look like her as much as possible. [.. Goddess of Destiny says, it seems you have eyes to judge]. She said, but it was a beat toote. I see, that statue is not her. I cant see how shes reacting now, but Im guessing. Im sure shes puffing up her face in frustration, chewing on a nearby handkerchief. The thought of it makes me feel all warm and fuzzy inside. I pulled out the five holy potions from the subspace ring Id taken back from Thomas. Kane-Sama? Ah. Just watch. The Goddess has given me an oracle. I ignored the reaction of the Anje and the constetions, and sprinkled one of the holy water on the statue. sh The statue briefly emanated a tiny bit of divinity. I sprinkled the four bottles of holy water, one for each of the remaining statues. Just like that, all the tiny little divine beings rose to the top of the statue. [What?! How do you know this?!] Look at them all freaking out. I continued to ignore the messages from the constetion, and turned my head towards the divinities that were beginning to coalesce into one. Its kind of creepy. I shouldnt say this about a sacred scene, but it felt like something out of a cartoon. Contrary to my impression, Anje, who was next to me, opened her eyes wide and stared at the divinity rising in the air. Soon after, when the divinity was fully gathered, a small cross ne appeared, and then the ne immediately dropped. I caught it in my hand before it hit the ground. A beautiful golden ne with a sacred symbol no doubt about it. The hidden item, the Holy Cross, which I finally obtained after all my pretenses, is just what I was looking for. This item was originally created by the games creators for beginner yers, so its not a must-have for the main character. By the way, Kim Soo-yong didnt get it either. If you think about it, it makes sense. In the first ce, the hidden item event has nothing to do with the original story. So it makes sense that Kim Soo-yong doesnt get the hidden item because hes following the original story. Or is it because Constetion came to me? The only people who know about this hidden item in the first ce are the yers who know the game. So it could be that he didnt get it because Constetion came to me. No, I dont think so. Sure. Its my imagination. Im sure it is. Meanwhile. Constetion frowns and chews on her handkerchief in frustration. How the hell does he know that?! The Holy Cross that Kane has just acquired is an artifact that was created as a prank by her. But even if it was a prank, it was made by her. The Constetion. As such, its more powerful than most artifacts. But thats not the problem. Its undeniably a good item, but the question is, how the hell does Kane know the dark history of the Constetions? The truth is, they built it with the idea that all of humanity would be dependent on them. At the time, it felt natural, but now that I think about it, its kind of embarrassing. Every time I look at the item, it reminds me of that time, so the Constetions worked together to seal it away. The only people who know the location of that item are the Three Constetions. No way He doesnt know all the locations of our ck history, does he? Other than that, I can count the number of artifacts Ive made for fun on two hands. If he knows all of our ck history locations No. He cant. Aside from that, how did he get Anje back to normal like that? To put it mildly, Anjes mind is a bit unstable. Even when she descended as an incarnation, she wasnt in control. I dont know what kind of trickery he pulled, but. She was simply traumatized, and there was nothing even a transcendent could do about it. But Kane managed to pull it off, and in an unexpected way. Now that I think about it, Im kind of pissed. To be honest, the way he survived her was groundbreaking. Firstly, I dont know how he did it, but he exuded an outwardly usible divinity. Then there was the way he acted as if he was a transcendent, as if she herself was descending. It is no exaggeration to say that it is a perfect performance for mortals. And yet, when asked who was the prettiest, the statue he chose was another goddess! Huh? I was so forgiving! Honestly, if it had been any other goddess who had seen Kane pretending to descend, she would have descended into the real world and been punched in the face, or exposed the truth to Anje. How dare he? Even though, I let him off the hook! Ive been ignored a lot, but Ive messaged him every day, and weve been together, and he picked the goddess of happiness, the one I hate the most. It p*ss*s me off. I dont know why. But I feel angry for the first time in a long time. -Crunch! The handkerchief ripped as Constetion clenched her teeth even harder. She stares at Kanes screen with cold eyes, though her smile grows as she realizes how pleased he is to have gained ess to the ck history of her. [Goddess of Destiny says, Congrattion, youve made it!] Okay, lets send it like this, maybe itll get some attention? She sent the message with both cheeks puffed out. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 I got a hidden item and the weeks passed. Heres what happened during the week. [Goddess of Destiny asks why you chose a statue other than me!] Firstly, she pestered me for the whole week. At first, she acted like the statue I chose was her, but as the day went on, she switched her attitude. Why is she acting so cool at first, and now shes whining? I feel like shes taking a Yandere route. Am I mistaken when I suddenly feel a sense of dj vu? When I was in the game, I felt that Constetion became more and more like this in the second half. No, it must be a mood swing. Yeah. It must be. Otherwise, I might end up like Kim Soo-yong. Look, I told you, I just picked a random one with no thought. [Goddess of Destiny says dont lie]. And heres the thing. Even when I say it casually, she doesnt believe me. Hmmmshould I just be honest? For a moment I imagined saying, I picked another one just to screw with you. Or not. Somehow I feel like I shouldnt say it. She didnt react much to myst taunt because she doesnt have a real mum, but I have no idea what will happen with this one. Of course, she may or may not try to kill me, but I may get even more attention from her. Anyway, the first one is this, and the second one is about Anje. She was supposed to support me, but she had her own things to do, so she went back to the capital. By the way, shes a saint. Id forgotten about her, but shes the highest ranking member of the Goddess of Destinys temple. In fact, in terms of status, shes not even royalty. As such, its almost impossible for her to support me throughout the day. Well, Im sure well see each other more often since my academy is starting up. By the way, Anje agreed to keep it a secret that I was chosen (?) by the Constetion. Of course, she smiled that Yandere smile at me ominously the other day, but I must be mistaken. Yeah. Im sure I am. With that thought in mind, I warmed up for training. Master! Master!, Kersey runs towards me, covered in mud, her eyes shining, and she grabs my shoulders with both hands and shakes me. Help me! Use that thing, quick! Okay. Okay, stop shaking, you idiot. Hearing my words, she nodded with a satisfied smile. Her eyes are full of anticipation. I used the Hidden Item, Holy Cross, which I had obtained earlier in the week, on her. A bright radiance enveloped her body. Her scars, the dirt on her clothes, the fatigue, all vanished in an instant, as if they had never existed. I swear, I feel it every time, but that item is a scam, Master. Well, I suppose. I honestly couldnt argue with her words. Holy Cross. An item made for beginners. Calling it a beginners item is like saying its a scam. What a scam. This itempletely restores any wounds, illnesses, fatigue, magic, holy, auror, whatever. Its literally just an elixir. They didnt make it for beginners for nothing. In effect, think of it as one more coin in the game. Of course, this doesnt mean that you can just start using them without any restrictions. Even items like that have their drawbacks. You can only use it once every 24 hours. No, but is this a disadvantage? You can use it once a day for the equivalent of an elixir. In the game, I thought, Oh, what a long cooldown, but in real life, its the opposite. Honestly, in the game, I could mass-produce elixirs if I wanted to, but in real life, even if I knew the recipe, I couldnt, so I felt that the item was even more of a scam. While I was re-evaluating the Holy Cross. Kersey, who had fully recovered, pumped her fist in the air and said with a confident face. Okay, Im fully recovered! Im going to get revenge on that damn maid!!!, Revenge on who? As if out of thin air, Riche appears from behind and looks at Kersey with a murderous smile on his face. When Kersey saw Riche like that, she looked like she saw a monster. Riche swept her gaze over Kerseys body and spoke in a gentle tone. Hmph junior, it looks like youve recovered, then lets go train right now. Huh? Right now?, Yes. Just now. Didnt you say you were going to take a Revenge? Riche looks at Kersey, highlighting the word revenge and kersey turns to me with earnest eyes. Master? Stop her! Shes rolling me too much! Are you ready, Riche? Of course, master. Riche and I locked eyes. We both nodded without saying anything. At the same time, Riche grabbed the head of Kersey without hesitation. Then, with a blink of an eye, the two disappeared before my eyes. -Master traitor!!! Of course, I heard a scream from somewhere, but it must be my imagination. After Kersey was dragged away by Riche, I turned to look at myself in the mirror. Its actually working. Unlike the skinny body I had at first, my muscles started to show quite a bit. After several weeks of weightlifting and fitness training, my body has definitely changed for the better. Well, not exactly that much better in just a month. I turned on the status bar for a moment. David von Kane. (Taking an experience potion) Age: 20 years old. Talents: Game setting ability, Death regression. Talents: None. Points: 600. Thats right. Im training while doping right now. Its crazy. The potion Im taking is a lesser version of the Potion of Fertility, which is a 500-point cash item. Im tempted to buy a bunch of the potion, but I only have 1,100 points left, including what I got for avoiding death. So I had to think about what I could buy that I could drink raw. Thats how I came up with mass production. Common sense tells me that its impossible to do with only 1,100 points, but after the incident with the Anje, I realized that I shouldnt get too fixated on games. In a game, its impossible unless youve done a lot of work. But this isnt a game. It, its real life. I dont know how they made that thing, but theres no reason it cant be mass-produced in real life. So I took the potion to Karin to see how the shop was doing. At the time, Karin was extremely excited to see my potion. She was like. Where on earth did you get this potion? Im a bit of an expert in this field, but Ive never seen anything like this before! Where did you get it, or rather, who made it? I want to meet them!!! She came close enough to kiss me on the lips while saying that. Its just so different from the first time we met. Is it any wonder, when you think about it? Unlike before, she is now the owner of the most popr potion shop on Davids estate, but before that she was an alchemist. Experience Potion is a system-generated item, so its new to Karin. To her, its like a child discovering a toy for the first time. So, I answered her question in a cursory way, told her what I knew about it, and offered to make it up for her in case she failed. She was absolutely thrilled with my offer and epted it without hesitation. However, even she, who is an expert in potions, could only make 1.5 times as many potions as possible. Of course, I can only make 1.5 times that many potions a day, but when you think about it, thats nothing. That item was obtained through the system. Karins ability to make something simr to that was great, not inferior. Of course, contrary to what I thought, Karin looked very upset about something. I pushed the thought out of my mind and continued with my usual training routine today. *** The next day. I rubbed my sleepy eyes and looked out the window. The morning sun is shining, birds are chirping, and its a perfect day for school. What the heck, I dont want to go! Normally, Id be asleep by now, but Thanks to the damned Academy attendance, Im up so early in the morning. [Goddess of Destiny is surprised at your early wake-up]. What is so surprising about that? I can imagine how Kane would have been at the academy, but she sees me every day and I dont know why she is surprised. As I gave her a look that I didnt understand, the constetion sent me a message. [Goddess of Destiny says you always used to get upte]. Come to think of it, I didnt wake up early when I was possessed here either. There was no reason for me to in the first ce. Honestly, who gets up early on school holidays? Anyone would, not just Kane. Yeah. Im notzy by any means. But why do I even respond to her? After a month of daily tantrums, I unknowingly responded to a message that said something normal. Well, maybe once. I ignored the message again and packed what I needed in my subspace ring. School uniform, in clothes, a few recovery potions, holy water, money, and equipment. I dont know about the others, but money and holy water are essential. Not to mention money and holy water, which are absolutely indispensable to this new me. I cant fool Anje without it. Just as Im packing everything into the subspace ring, someone knocks on the door. -Knock, knock, knock! Yes. Come in. *Munch* *Munch* Arge uou ready? Kersey, who came in after hearing my words, tilted her head with a piece of bread in her mouth. I didnt know if it was because she was a real dog or if she was just hungry, but no matter what, she had a piece of food in her mouth. Are you eating alone? I ask, and she crosses her arms with a serious look on her face. After a few moments of silence, she tears off a piece of bread and hands it to me with a reluctant expression. At least she has a conscience and doesnt smear the bread with her saliva. Im giving it to you because youre my master, so be thankful. Should I p this brat? Its bad enough that she gave me the bread that she was eating, but shes so proud of herself for some reason. Lets just beat her up. I put my fist on Kerseys forehead and demonstrated a fist spin. Ouch!!! Why, I gave it to you!!! If you were me, would you want to eat that? you little brat!!! [Goddess of Destiny looks at the two of you and shakes her head in disbelief]. Just like that, when I was training Kersey. Riche knocks on the door. Master. Its time. Okay. Lets go then. With those words, we left the mansion and walked towards the warp gate that would take us across the kingdom in one piece. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Warp Gate. Well, to put it simply, its a gate to anywhere in Laemon. Its a bit expensive for a one-time use, but that has nothing to do with me. Along with my contract with Karin, I already have enough money from harvesting vegetables, fruits, and other things with that potion. Well, if I wanted to, I could bathe in it right now. Master, arent we going to bete if we wait for this? I think so. Sure enough, shes right, Ill bete for school if I wait in the amusement park-like queue. But who am I? Im the lords son, mate, even if I look like this. Ah! Thats right, I forgot because the master is such a bully,e to think of it, you were a nobleman! [Goddess of Destiny had also forgotten]. A heavy fact flew at me and stuck in my chest. No. Shiva, this is too much. I wondered if I should have let that out of my mouth, even if it was self-deprecating. Okay. So we dont need that line. With that, I strode majestically past the warp gate queue with mypanions. Excuse me, theres a queue here. The neer doesnt recognise me and stops me. I look at Kersey, Riche, Philippe. Haha This brat isnt paying attention. I approached the neer, who stopped me and put my arm around his shoulder. Dude. Dont you know who I am? Im your boss! We eat together! We go to the hot springs together! After hearing the facts, the employee looks at me in disbelief. This guy really thinks Im lying. For the record, nothing I said was false. My dad manages the warp gate here, so Im not lying. During the confrontation between me and the junior officer. My voice must have been loud because another employee walks up to us. This guy looks like he is about 500 pounds and has a fierce look on his face. Kind of like a thug. He walks up to the junior employee with a stern look on his face and asks. Hey, whats going on and why is there such a fuss? Welltheres a weird guying in. He didnt even wait in line, and just barged right in. Then starts yelling at me, so I stop him, and he says hes friends with the manager or something. The senior employees face hardened into a stern expression. His fierce face became even more ferocious. Whats the matter with that nutcase? They should be quickly disposed of. Who is he? Yeah, thats him. A junior employee whod been bossed around by his senior. He gave me a world-weary look and pointed his index finger at me . The senior employee slowly moved his gaze to follow his pointing finger. Then me and the senior employee made eye contact. Ehh! After making eye contact with me, he swallowed hard and squinted his eyes. Sweat dripped from his forehead like rain. Yes, thats a normal reaction. Instantly recognizing who I was, he grabbed the low-level employee by the hair with one hand. Then, without hesitation, he forced himself to bend at a right angle and apologize. Im sorry, young master. Hes new here, so he hasnt gotten to know you yet. He looks scary, but hes got some sense. The junior employees face turned pale as he finally realized what he had done, as his senior colleague bowed and apologised as soon as he saw me. The junior employee also spoke in a trembling voice. SinI apologise. You can go through the warp gate right away. Hmm. Be careful next time. I was running out of time, so I only gave him one warning. The senior staffer gives me a subtle look, as if hes not sure whether he feelsfortable with me ending it this way. I gathered mypanions, and strode towards the warp gate, ignoring the queue. It feels good to be rightfully cut in line. Behind me, I feel the stares of mypanions and the people in the queue, but I try to ignore them and step through the warp gate. *** The scenery around me changed instantly, like switching screens in a game. When I was a kid, I wanted to be able to use doors to go anywhere, and here I was, getting my wish. With a strange feeling in my stomach, I turned my head back to see if the Others had followed. Riche and Philippe look as if theyve been to the capital before, while Kerseys mouth hangs open like a child whos juste to Gangnam after living in the countryside. She stays like that for a few moments, then ils, her arms around her, a smile on her face. Master, is the original royal capital this different?! Well, it is. At first nce, the European-looking building doesnt look much different from Davids estate, but a brief nce-up reveals the difference. Unlike Davids estate, the royal capital is mostly high-rise, perhaps to maximize the efficiency ofnd use. Well, it certainly seems like it should be a high rise. Thats true, but there are so many people that youll be bumped into as soon as you walk past them. With so many people, where would I live if they didnt build a high rise? Lets stop looking and stop by the mansion. What?! Is the master leaving already? Not already. If we go now, well arrive exactly in time for the opening ceremony. Hurry up. Ugh, yeah. Okay, master. In my words, Kerseys expression was instantly tinged with regret. Seeing that, I let out a light sigh. Haha Im going to stay here for half a year anyway, so youll be able to see it to your hearts content . Dont give me that look. kid. Whats my expression! And Im not a kid! Yes. kid. To my fact, she puffed up both cheeks like a pufferfish. Thats what it means to be a child. [Goddess of destiny says its really childish for a child]. Lets stop looking and stop by the mansion. What?! Is the master leaving already? Not already. If we go now, well arrive exactly in time for the opening ceremony. Hurry up. Ugh, yeah. Okay, master. At my words, Kerseys expression was instantly tinged with regret. Seeing that, I let out a light sigh. Haha Im going to stay here for half a year anyway, so youll be able to see it to your hearts content . Dont give me that look. kid. Whats my expression! And Im not a kid! Yes. kid. To my fact, she puffed up both cheeks like a pufferfish. Thats what it means to be a child. [Goddess of destiny says its really childish for a child]. A child, a woman, an equal man, thats who I am. Therefore, I have no shame whatsoever, the constetion thinks. With that, I and Kersey walked to the mansion, grumbling at each other. By the way, Philippe and Riche walked with their heads down in shame at our behavior. A woman arrives at the Royal Capital the day before the first day of school. Eileen von Illin leisurely changed out of her school uniform at her familys mansion in Royal City. She stepped up to the full-length mirror in her room. The reflection showed her wearing a ck zer that matched the color of her hair. A white shirt simr in color to her white eyes, and a gray skirt that was neither short nor long. She looked at her reflection and made a pouty face. I didnt fasten all my buttons. She could probably get away with not buttoning at least one button on her zer, but in her usual high-minded way, she did. I shifted my gaze back to the mirror. She smiled with satisfaction at her neatly buttoned, albeit slightly embarrassing, reflection and nodded. Finally. Neat. With all her preparationsplete, Eileen leaves the room and is immediately greeted by one of the female maids, who seems to have been waiting for her the whole time. Miss, I have a carriage ready for you right now. Yes. Eileen nodded with a grim face and followed the maid, ncing back at the woman in front of her. Her father must have put her there to keep an eye on her. Im sure of it. Everyone in the house is talking about her as the greatest talent theyve ever had. Im sure he put it there to make sure I didnt end up with an oddball like Kane again. Which is why I had a crush on him in the first ce. No, no, lets not dwell on that. Eileen shook her head, desperately trying not to think about Kane. But. She had already thought about it, and her mind subconsciously recalled the previous meeting. That idiot, Kane, dumped her, like she didnt matter. I Ive been so worriedtrying to figure out how not to hurt him. Not that I can say much, because I was going to break up with him, too. Even so, I wonder if I should have kicked him so viciously. To be honest, after I broke up with him, I couldnt stop thinking about him in my head during the school holidays. I didnt want to think of him anymore, so I kept swinging my sword, but it still kept hovering. No lets move on. We broke up anyway. Even if I thought of him now, I couldnt go back. While Eileen was thinking about Kane. Before she knew it, she was in front of the carriage the maid had escorted her to. The carriage was luxurious, as if to say, A noble rides here, and in its center were the crossed swords of House Aegon. The maid opened the carriage door and bowed. Lady, you may enter here. Yes. Eileen nodded at the maids words and entered the carriage, sitting down somewhat awkwardly. As expected of a luxury carriage, the seats were cushioned, and she turned her head to the window beside her. There were a lot of people walking around, people doing business in the morning. Students going to the academy, adventurers looking to make money, and so on. As she gazed out without thinking, the maid sitting next to her spoke up. Miss, are you thinking of Master Kane? At her question, Eileen gave her a cold look. I wasnt thinking about him, but thanks to you, Im beginning to think about him. I apologise. However, the patriarch has given me a firm order not to allow you, Miss Eileen, to go near Kane Confucius. I see. Very well. With those words, the two rode in silence until they reached the Royal Academy. The silence lingered in the awkward silence. One of the other servants driving the carriage spoke up. Lady, we have arrived. Very well, Ill go to the auditorium right away, and you can rest in the mansion. In Eileens words, the two who had been driving the carriage nodded. Lady about Kane I know. Okay. Annoyed that the maid kept going on and on about Kane, Eileen cut her off with an annoyed voice and furrowed her brow. Why does she keep mentioning Kane every time I try to forget about him? Eileen arrived at the gates of the Royal Academy, still irritated from the morning. Approaching the guard, she shed her student ID. Yes, you may enter. Eileen did as she was told and walked through the door. As she walked briskly towards the auditorium, the venue for the opening ceremony, someone stood beside her and called out loudly. Eileen turned her head to look. Jenny, with her shiny blue short hair and matching pupils, waved her hand in the air. Eileen! Whats up? Just so-so. How was your holiday? Ahhhhhh, nothing much, just sword training. Eileen smiled faintly as she looked at her best friend, Jenny. Seeing her friend made her feel like her rising blood had subsided again. The two of them walked back to the auditorium, reminiscing. As they walked, they saw a group of people gathered around them with disbelieving expressions. Eileen shifted her gaze to them. What is this? Is something going on? As she scratched her head in confusion, Jenny next to her crossed her arms in sympathy with the students reactions and nodded. Yeah, yeah. No wonder people are like that. Why? Is something wrong? Huh? Didnt you hear, Eileen? I thought you were supposed to know? Didnt hear? Im supposed to know? What does this have to do with me? At Jennys question, Eileen tilted her head to one side in confusion. Wowyou really didnt hear. Kanes notte for school today, and guess what? hes not drunk. Sobersober today!!! Jennys voice was loud, causing the man, who she had been thinking about throughout the school holidays, to turn his gaze to the two of them. At the same time, her eyes locked with Kane. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Then Ill go straight to the Academy, and you can finish packing. Yes, as you wish, Young Master. Philippe nodded with his usual smile. Bye, Young Master! Be careful out there. Master. Kersey said with a wave of her hand, and Riche bowed politely. And with that, I was off to the Royal Academy. The academy wasnt too far from the mansion on the royal road, so it didnt take me long to reach it by foot. As I approached the guard on duty at the gate, he looked at me and was momentarily speechless. Huh Are you giving me that look? Is it so strange that Im going to school? There was a lot I wanted to say, but I didnt see the point, so I handed over my student ID without saying a word. The guard looked back and forth between the photo of my student ID and me. His expression was as if he was wondering if I was about to give up my dream. Yes, yes. Youre confirmed. Hes stammering in disbelief that Im going to school normally. I really thought I was used to that reaction. Isnt this just going to get worse once I get inside the school? [Goddess of Destiny cant wait to see the students reactions]. I feel like I see the future Forget it, its something Ill have to deal with eventually. I take the student ID card that is handed to me with a trembling hand. I slip it back into my subspace, and step through the door. The Royal Academy in front of me is unlike any school Ive ever seen. Most of the universities Ive seen so far are just rows of skyscrapers, but the Royal Academy has a lot of European-style buildings, like a university from a movie. Its strange to see something Ive only seen in games. For some reason, I felt more like a tourist in a foreign country than a student at school. I walked into the auditorium, feeling a bit out of ce. Hey. Isnt that Kane? What? Crazy. It is. What is it with him and how is he notte? Dude Its not just that, hes not drunk. Is this true or what, is today the end of the world? the end of the world? What the f, Shiva! The world is ending, p*icks, and if youre going to gossip about me, do it behind my back!!! [Goddess of destiny shares their reaction]. I get it, but why are you so pissed? Of course, the Kane they saw was probably drinking every day, beingte to ss, and even acting like a jerk. To them, its not a stretch to think that its unbelievable that Im going to school normally. So its understandable that they would do that. But. Did I do that too loud? I stopped walking, frowned, and red at the guys who were talking behind my back. They caught my eye and scurried away. Just as I was about to resume my leisurely pace. Wowyou really didnt hear. Kanes notte for school today, and guess what? hes not drunk. Sober and sober today!!! No longer able to talk back, they just try to kill me with words. I turned my head to see who the hell was trying to kill me with words. My eyes met with an unexpected figure. It was none other than Eileen. Our eyes locked and there was an awkward silence for a moment. And just like that, a cold chill creeps over the three of us, me, Eileen, and her best friend Jenny. [Goddess of Destiny asks what the hell is that b*tch looking at you]. Oh Thats right, Constetion, she wasnt around when I broke up with Eileen, was she? Well, that doesnt matter, but now that I think about it, I havent seen her since. Is that natural? When I think about it now, I honestly feel a little sorry for her. I cant help it because my life and points are on the line, but it pricked my conscience that I spoke so harshly and just left. But what can I do? The look in her eyes scared me, and if I hadnt run away, I would have been beaten to death. After making eye contact with me, she suddenly flinched away. But unlike her, Jenny, who was next to her, smiles sweetly and says hello. OhKane! If the rumours are true and youre really notte? Youre not even drunk? Judging by the way shes treating me, she didnt have a bad rtionship with Kane to begin with. .Or maybe not. As I recall, Jennys setting is usually cheerful. So there is no guarantee that she would have been friendly with me. So, lets just go with the flow. Shouldnt that be a given? Do you know how awkward it is for me to hear you say that, but.. did something happen between you two? Why is it so awkward? Jenny looked back and forth between me and Eileen. She continued. No, I mean, its always been a little awkward, but this doesnt feel like the kind of awkwardness I know? Did you guys break. Jenny is about to say broken up. Eileen mped her hand over Jennys mouth. Ugh!!!, Were going to leave now, have fun. Eileen bowed her head, her face crimson as she remembered what had happened, and then quickly grabbed Jenny by the arm and hurried off. I tried to stop to apologize to her, but she was already out of my line of sight with a different physical ability than me. Tsk, tsk, I can apologiseter. I red at all the students around me, who looked like they were watching a morning soap opera. They looked at the distant mountains to avoid my eyes. [Goddess of Destiny. I say, so whos that b*tch]. Why is she so curious again?! I didnt think it would do any good to tell her, so I ignored the message as usual and walked towards the auditorium. Huf, Huf, Huf! Eileen ran at full speed with Jenny at her side, and when she turned her head to look behind her, she couldnt see a single person. She stopped running and threw Jenny to the ground with a vengeance. Jenny stuck her tongue out in apology and squinted one eye. Ahahahahaha, sorry, sorry. I didnt realise you two had broken up. Whoa never mind, its my fault I didnt tell you. But Kane, hasnt he changed a lot? Hes obviouslyte and drunk, and he doesnt seem to have the same heavy mood that he used to have What do you think? At Jennys question, Eileen shook her head in bewilderment. Sure enough, Jane was right. The Kane she saw today didnt have the same dark aura as when hed gone rogue. He wasnt drunk. He wasntte to school. and he was in better shape. I thought he was sick. No! What am I thinking! Eileen thought about the changed Kane for a moment, then shook her head urgently. Come to think of it, what was it like thest time he broke up with me? At the time, I didnt look at it too closely because I was thinking, How can I break up with him without hurting him? But. Youre right. It was simr then to now. As Eileen pondered, Jenny spoke up next to her. Eileen, we can think about Ker, were going to bete for the first day of school. Lets go. Ugh! No, Im not thinking about Kane!!! Okay. Okay. Anyway, lets go. As much as she wants to deny it, she knows shell bete for the first day of school. The two of them ran quickly to make it to the auditorium on time. Arriving at the auditorium, I look around. People from the student council were directing the students. I walked up to one of the people whose name badge said Student Council. When he saw meing, he looked at me and was startled. Im sick of this. Yeah, just dont be that surprised. Excuse me, where do first years sit? Huh?! Oh over there! There! You can sit there! He pointed to the far left of the auditorium, where students with name tags that said first year were sitting. Okay. Thanks for letting me know. Ugh, huh?! No, its obvious. I bowed my head to thank him. His eyes widen to the point where his pupils dte in shock at my gratitude. There is even a cold sweat running down his forehead like crazy. I ignore his reaction and go to where the first years are gathered. Just as Im about to sit down in an empty seat. Suddenly, the students around me moved to another ce. Whats going on? Is this the new kind of bullying? Is there some kind of disease that kills you if you sit near me? Why are you guys looking at me like that? [Goddess of Destiny says youre being bullied]. No, I know, without you telling me. I sat back in my seat, pretending not to notice the stares. The students around me stare at me in disgust. Excuse me, do they really have to be? Anyone looking at me would think Im a drunk right now, or smell, eh?! . Still, I sniffed at my school uniform, just in case. Nope. Its just the image of Kane from the first semester, goddamn Kane . You sure put me through a lot of shit. I get my ass kicked by the games protagonist. I get my ass kicked by Birg. I get killed by a saint. I get nearly captured by the stubborn Eileen, and now what? Bullying on the first day of school? What else? Eileen is going to sit next to me? And so, while I continued to wonder at the absurdity of my situation, it was almost time for the opening ceremony, and all the seats were taken except for those on either side of me. -And so, before the Royal Academy opening ceremony begins. Sorry!!! Jenny interrupts the student who is about to conduct the opening ceremony. She grabs Eileen and bows her head in a quick apology, then rushes off to where the first years are gathered. As they search for an empty chair, they lock eyes with me. What the hell, is this some kind of warning from the system that Im not done with the Death g yet, or is this Constetion pulling some kind of trick again? [Goddess of Destiny asks if you were aiming for this]. No. Why would I aim for this? I dont think she knows about my rtionship with Eileen yet, but if she did and saw the situation now, shed probablyugh her head off. For some reason, I cant help but think of Kerseys smirk. But the good news is that Riche isnt looking at this right now. If she had, she would have sure to The thought of it sends a chill down my spine. Thank God. In any case, judging by Constetions reaction, she seems to be feeling the absurdity of the situation as well. The two of them turned to each other and sat down on either side of me for now. Eileens ears turned red, not expecting to run into me like this after running away earlier. A cold sweat trickled down my face as I felt equally embarrassed that my fianc, whom I had broken up with three weeks earlier, was sitting next to me. And so the first day of school began, ignoring our situation. The opening ceremony ended with the same routine of a man who looked like a principal. I stood up from my seat and turned to look at Eileen. She had already left, and the seat next to me was empty. That was really fast. Well, its an apology. No need to rush it. With that thought, I walked to my assigned ss. Are you sure its a dung beetle? As far as I can recall, he barely appeared in the game. Im pretty sure there was an extra who was a thief who messed up with Kim Soo-yong on the first day of school, and I think Eileen and Jenny were ssmates. By the way, that extra is probably getting beaten up by now. Its a shame that even if he doesnt have anyone to rob, he is picking on Kim Soo-yong. In fact, Kim Soo-yong is the strongest in his grade at the academy, but it seems that he is not a third-ss extra for nothing. Then again, Kane is no different. I walked forward, ignoring the stares. It wasnt too far from the auditorium, so I didnt take long to get there. I opened the door without hesitation, and the eyes of the students in the lecture hall were all on me. Eileen and Jenny were among them. [Goddess of Destiny admires your aggro]. No. I just pushed open the door. I turned away from all the eyes on me. I sat down in a suitably empty seat. And, as expected, all the students in the vicinity scurried away. Yeah. Get the f-k out of my sight, you b*st*rds! Id rather have them think Im crazy and avoid me than be bullied by them. Just touch me, huh? Try me! Even if I die, I wont die, you b*st*rds! [Goddess of Destiny bursts intoughter at your mad behavior]. I dont know what kind of face Im making right now, but judging by her reaction, it must not be a good one. Eventually all the students who were looking at me turned their heads away, not wanting to be caught stepping on shit for nothing. As they looked at me and bowed, suddenly the door mmed open again. Everyone in the ss, including me, turned towards the sound of the door opening. What? I blinked, unable toprehend what was happening. The extra who was supposed to have been beaten by Kim Soo-yong in the original script had opened the back door and appeared. Why did youe out of there? Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Why the hell are youing out of there? Obviously, ording to the original script, he should be lying in the infirmary after being beaten up by Kim Soo-yong, not walking in here right now. However, the extra Ogtinc, this guy doesnt even look like hes been beaten up. [Goddess of Destiny says shes never seen you look so surprised]. Of course not. Theres not been a butterfly effect this big before. Well, she wouldnt understand if I told her. Anyway, look at him. He looks like a neighborhood bully. He looks like the type youd find in a back alley with a tattooed arm and a cigarette. Ogtinc enters the lecture room and walks slowly. -Slowly. Slowly. His steps are towards the empty seats, but something is wrong. Obviously, there are countless empty seats in the room, but he seems to be walking towards me and not anywhere else. What is it? Why is heing towards me? Something is wrong with the atmosphere. Ogtinc ising towards me. Common sense tells me that hes just trying to find a seat near me. But. Ive been dead a few times now, and my instincts tell me thats not going to happen. Well, aside from that, hes got that look in his eyes that says he has something to do with me. And when I think about it, its weird that he wants to sit in the empty seat above me when everyone else is avoiding the seats near me. Eventually, as expected, he steps in front of me, stops, and then gives me a smirk. Hey. Did your family cut you off from support? What are you going to do now? You dont even have anyone to protect you? ? What? Am I actually Kim Soo-yong? Why are you arguing with me, and when did I lose my support? [Goddess of Destiny is dismayed by the bullys attitude]. Normally, I dont sympathize with Constetion, but for once, I do. What are you babbling on about? When is thest time I needed support again? . Hmph But why dont you have that b*tch with you? You know, the one you usually have with you.. Are you talking about Riche? I was wondering why the students here didnt touch me. Now it makes a little sense. Honestly, even though Im a Marquis son, it doesnt make sense that the students at the Royal Academy, a ce that values equality, would leave me alone right now. But as it turns out, its not that they were afraid of me. Rather that they couldnt. I dont know exactly what she did in term one, but if anyone messed with me, Im pretty sure she taught them lessons. And I bet it was severe. For a moment, I try to imagine her going after the guy who messed with me. No, lets not do that. I dont think it would do any good. Well, shed have done it without being seen. Leave no trace. But how did the b*stard know, I lost support? Is it just a guess? If its just a guess, it doesnt make any sense. Its only been a couple of days since I was cut off and back on again. To know this without guessing? Impossible. The only people who knew about this in the first ce were me, Thomas, Kersey, Constetion, Riche, and Philippe. First of all, theres no reason for Thomas to tell him. And aside from that, I doubt theyre even close. The other three, Riche, Kersey, and Philippe, stayed with me the whole time. The only one left, then, is Constetion. [Goddess of Destiny asks what hes up to]. I dont think so. Of course, she disappeared for a week. During that time, she went to Anje, which is understandable. But going to an extra just to tell him that my support has been cut off, I dont think shed do that unless shes got an udon noodle in her brain. I doubt she even knows Ogtinc in the first ce. And its odd that a mere bar would know a secret about a Marquis. Hmm I guess its just a guess. Certainly, theres no Riche near me nowpared to first term. So its no wonder he thinks my support has been cut off. When I didnt say anything, the corner of his mouth raised as if he thought he was right. I guess I was right then, huh? So now you cant even be called a noble, you dont have the backing of a family, youre not as talented as your siblings, youre not even as good as your brother, youre as good as exiled, Hahahaha! With that, the girls who had been watching me carefully red at me. Eileen and Jenny look at me a little worriedly. Hmmm Im going to look like an ipetent fool if I let him bully me. You must be mistaken, why didnt I bring Riche with me? I release the aura within me. The aura slowly grew. It gradually fills the lecture room, beyond the capacity of a single persons aura. Every student in the room, including Ogtinc, stares wide-eyed in disbelief. Because I am strong. *** Eileens eyes widened as she watched the whole thing unfold. When did Kane be capable of manipting an aura of this magnitude? Or does it even make sense to have an aura of that size in the first ce? Eileen can certainly be proud of her own efforts. Every day, shes been getting up early to do basic fitness training, strength training, and swordsmanship and Aura training. But even so, as Kane has just demonstrated, its impossible to raise an aura like that, let alone manipte one thatrge. Eileen questioned herself. Kane opens his mouth, his face expressionless. Because Im strong. Every student in the room swallowed nervously at those words. In front of Kane, Ogtincs face fell and he trembled. He slowly opened his mouth. This time, the door opened from the front, not the back. It was none other than William, a professor at the Royal Academy. He opened his mouth to yawn. He dragged on his slippers and scanned the room. What are you doing up there? I-Im sorry, sir. Ogtinc turned away swiftly at the professors question. He sat down in an empty seat, far from Kane. William scratched the back of his head with an annoyed look on his face. Todays the first day of school, so lets make it quick and done. You all know how to sign up for sses, right? Everyone looked at each other and nodded. Then thats it. Just like in first term, you can sign up for any course you want. Of course, youll have to meet the minimum grade point average. ss dismissed for the day. With that, the students in the lecture room leave, all smiling and happy that its over. Jenny gets up from her seat with a big smile on her face. Even though we know of professors behaviour. I cant believe how fast that was. But did you see Kain earlier? Even though we know of professors behaviour. I cant believe how fast that was. But did you see Kain earlier? Ugh (NOD NOD) At Jennys question, Eileen stammered but nodded. Jenny crossed her arms and asked in a surprised tone. What exactly happened to him over the holidays to change him so much? Did you hear anything? I dont know, I havent seen him over the holidays in the first ce, except when we broke up. Eileen remembered Kanes expression when he unleashed his aura. A calm, rxed look. -Thrilled. Excited. Her heart began to race frantically at the thought of it. Nono, no, no, no. I cant allow myself to fall in love with Kane again after everything that happened. Its not polite for me to like Kane, who is trying to start over again after not seeing how much effort he put in over the holidays. She slowly closed her eyes and let out a deep sigh. It somehow calmed her racing heart. But then she thought of Kane again, self-rationalizing that it was onest time. *** As soon as the ss was over, I left the room with no further dy. I need to get out before he starts another argument. I dont want to be in the lecture room for nothing, and get beaten up by him. In the first ce, the power I just demonstrated was merely to make my tiny grain of aura look convincing by using the power of Impact Maniption. That is all. [Goddess of Destiny says you seem to be getting better at acting]. I think so too. I think my acting skills are probably better than most actors on earth. Anyway, thats not the point. If he wants to argue with me, I can always deal with that. But what matters now is why the butterfly effect happened. Why did it suddenly change from the original? Theres obviously no reason for it. Is it because Constetion came to me? Hmmm. I dont think so. In the first ce, it doesnt really make a difference whether you have the Constetion or not at this point. During the school holidays, the Constetion doesnt provide much support to Kim Soo-yong. And Im giving that support to Kim Soo-yong anonymously now. In the end, theres no reason for it to differ much from the original. I walked nervously to his ss, to see what might be the case. Where is Kim Soo-yong now? I ask, grabbing one of the students in the ss, and he looks surprised. Uh, uh. Professor said he was hospitalised. Hospitalised? I frown when I hear that. The student in front of me looks at the distant mountains as if he thinks Im upset because of him. Well, he was injured while doing adventuring work during the school holidays, and I believe he went to the academy hospital. He then proceeds to tell me point by point. I nodded and thanked him. Okay, thanks. After receiving my thanks, he blinked at me with a look that said, What did I hear? I ignored the reaction. I walked quickly to the hospital where Kim Soo-yong was admitted. I dont understand, obviously nothing about the original was touched except for me surviving. ording to my expectations, it should flow exactly like a love affair. [Goddess of Destiny is surprised that Kim Soo Yong got beat up]. And Im not the only one surprised. Honestly, he isnt someone who would get beaten up by anyone. Even Constetion is surprised. Lets go. Thinking about it doesnt give me an answer. I need to go and talk to him, but what if he doesnt want to cooperate with Kane? Now that I think about it, Im not so sure about the rtionship between Kim Soo-yong and Kane. In the first semester, theres no mention of Kane in the original story. The only time he appears is as an extra viin during the school holidays, and then afterwards, hes not mentioned except for a brief mention by Eileen. Never mind, Ill figure it out when I get there. Its not like hes going to kill me for visiting him, and he doesnt even know Im the boss of the guild he destroyed. As I walked along, I arrived at the hospital. I quickly walked inside without taking a moment to admire the building. Room 508, was it? As expected of a state-funded Royal Academy, the building has a warp gate. I entered the warp gate on the first floor and headed to the second floor. I arrived at the door of Room 508. I knocked on the door with no dy. -Knock, knock, knock. Yes, pleasee in. Hearing his words, I opened the door. Kim Soo-yongs eyes widened as he looked at me, his whole body wrapped up like a mummy except for his face, indicating that he was more seriously injured than I thought. Hes really seriously injured. [Goddess of Destiny says that she hasnt seen Kim Soo Yong in a long time and it feels strange to see him injured like that]. Then go to him. Now. When Im saying to myself, Get lost, to Constetion. Kim Soo-yong stammers before opening his mouth. Yes. Why are here? W? I heard you were hospitalised after clearing out the Dark Guild from my familys estate. That should be a good enough excuse. Theres nothing to be said for the arrival of a hero who, if nothing else, captured a bunch of human s*um (not me and not Riche, of course) from his familys territory. As expected, Kim Soo-yong also kept his mouth shut to avoid saying anything. Why are you injured anyway? If youre supported by my family, you must have a lot of equipment and potions, right? Well, yeah, but you your atmosphere has changed a lot, eh? I nodded at his question. People do change, by the way, just answer my question. Okay. Well, I dont mind telling you, but I got scammed. Huh? Scammed? I tilted my head, unable to make sense of the words. Kim Soo-yong blushed as if he was embarrassed by what he was saying. No. What kind of scam would hurt you so much? Huh Apparently, a vendor no, a scammer was selling a physical enhancement potion in your territory. Hmm? What? Somethings wrong? No. Potions that temporarily increase physical abilities arentmon, but its not like they dont sell them. While I was in denial, Kim continued. The potion the scammer sold me was supposed to use divine power to increase my physical strength, so I asked an acquaintance and got it, so I believed it and went to ask for a job to catch a monster that was a bit stronger than me. Well, thats it. Is this supposed to have a butterfly effect? What the heck? I couldnt hear what he was saying. He must be shouting something, but I couldnt help butugh inwardly at the absurdity of his current situation. Thats why-. I see, I understand what happened. Just thinking about it makes my head bleed. I feel like Im going to lose my reason. Its unforgivable, even for a man with a heart as big as the sky. Dont worry. Ill talk to my father and catch that cheating b*stard. I must never forgive those who y tricks with potions. There must be more than one. Lets get this straight. ording to him, this was about the time I was doing legitimate business. By then, the Shadow Guild had been destroyed. It was none other than Kim Soo-yong who destroyed the guild. And those people were the ones who were making deals with the Shadow Guild. No way?! Are those scammers from the Church?!
TL: Sorry for not updating, but editor is busy with his exams and as I am also tranting another work, I didnt have much time to do so myself Thats why.. But from tommorow Ill post chapter regrly as I am almost done with other TL. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Then everything makes sense. The Shadow Guild had ties to the Church, so in retaliation, they must have deliberately faked the holy water as a potion to get back at Kim Soo Yong. How dare these b*stards pull such a scam on Davids estate, I cant forgive them! I think I should just chop them up and drink their blood to make myself feel better. Even if you were chosen by the constetion and called a saint by the saint herself, it is impossible to forgive their behavior. Surely even Satan would weep for their humanity. Kane opened his mouth with a serious face. Kim Soo-yong, I think I know who the culprits are. What? You think you know? Yes. I think its the Church. Hearing Kanes words, Kim Soo-Yong tilted his head in confusion. Them? Why would they do something like this? When have they ever had a reason? Anyway, when I investigated the Shadow Guild you destroyed, I found some kind of drug of some kind. What?! There was such a thing? Uh, and I know the people producing the drugs are members of the Church. Kanes words left him speechless for a moment. Kane continued. Did it have a simr appearance to the potion holy water you drank? Kims eyes widened, his shoulders twitching as he realised he had hit the nail on the head. Kane continued, ignoring his reaction. How about this. Didnt your throat get a little hot while you were drinking? Thats right! It definitely did. Then it is. The miasma I found in the Shadow Guild was that. hmmm. Kane sighed heavily, looking like he was regrets deeply, and continued. .We should have caught them sooner, but now that the criminals in our territory have been cleaned up, I have a special gift for you. A gift? At Kanes words, he looked perplexed. Kane reaches out his hand to Kims face. His eyes squeezed shut as he was suddenly caught by surprise by Kanes hand. However, contrary to his expectations, his broken bones, dislocated bones, and damaged organs slowly returned to normal. Kim Soo-yong opens his closed eyes as he realises that he is now recovering. Huh?! How?! I told you, Im giving you a present. And with that, Kim Soo-yong removed all the bandages from his body. After a moment of speechlessness, he clutched his hand and released it. Okay. Its a little different from the original, but I dont care if its this different. Then I have work to do, so Ill be going. Take care. Kim Soo-yong didnt even reply to Kanes words, somehow taken back by the whole situation. [Goddess of Destiny is surprised by your humanity - No nothing]. No. Id rather you talk, you b*stard. With that, Kane left the room, fuming at the Constetion. *** It had been a minute or so since Kane had left the room. When he came to his senses, he looked up. Hes changed. Hes definitely changed. In truth, Kim doesnt know Kane very well. Hes only seen him from afar in the first semester, mostly drinking and bullying. But he can tell. The person Kane is today is very different from the person he was then. Whereas back then, he seemed desperate and broken, today, hes more rxed, and hes kinder. But apart from the change, how did he heal my body? Obviously, my physical condition was not a joke. I had consumed the drugs produced by the Church during the golem extermination mission, but instead of increasing my physical strength, I felt dizzy. In that state, I was indiscriminately attacked by the golems, and my organs and bones were crushed beyond belief. I managed to survive, though, as the Royal Academy gave me a teleportation scroll just in case. However, at the hospital, an apparently high-ranking priest told me that my body would need at least a week to heal withpete bed rest. Kane had just healed a wound that a high priest said would take a week to heal. My understanding is that Kane is ipetent, so how did that happen? Im frustrated. Usually, when I dont know something, I can ask Constetion and she tells me, but since she suddenly disappeared, I feel like Im in the dark. Ugh Stop relying on Constetion. If you want to survive in this world, you cant rely on anyone. The only person you canpletely trust is yourself. So, in the end, was Kane really ipetent? On second thought, it was just a rumour that he was ipetent. Ive never seen him in action, and his personality could just be a result of something that happened to him at the time. The rumors Id heard were that he was a broken man with a broken character. I too thought so, when I saw him drinking and throwing water. But, the Kane I saw now, far from being a bad character, but appeared to be a righteous man. He seemed to be incredibly frustrated when he realized that innocent adventurers, including himself, had been defrauded by the Church. Not only that, but even if I did manage to get rid of the Shadow Guild, he was able to heal a wound that even a high-ranking priest couldnt easily heal. It must not have been easy to heal. I dont know what kind of ability Kane used, but he was able to heal his own body, which was almost battered, in one shot. He couldnt have done that without paying a price. Come to think of it, the David family anonymously offered to help me get rid of the Shadow Guild, didnt they? Huh? No way. Now that I think about it, its strange that the David family would anonymously support me for destroying the Shadow Guild. Maybe I should have brought it out in the open. But after what Kane did today? It all makes sense. He supports me, and he sacrifices something today to heal my wounds too. Theres no doubt about it, its Kane who supports me. I dont know why hes doing it, but all I know is that hes helping me and good person. Ill have to repay this debt someday. With that thought, he checked his physical condition once more before leaving the room. *** After leaving the hospital, I walked back towards the academys main building. Hmmm What lectures am I going to take anyway? Honestly, the only thing I can think of that I have a talent for right now is that. The problem is, I dont know if I should call it talent or potential, but its the only thing that gives me hope. But Im sure Ill be treated like a crazy person if I apply for a course based on that. No. Maybe it doesnt matter if Im treated that way now? Professor Williams didnt look at me today, but Im sure hes thinking the same as his students. And I bet the other professors do, too. So whats the harm in being treated that way now? Ive been treated like a crazy person to the point of getting sick of it and Im going to go along with it, even if professor thinks so, whats the big deal? Well, thats one decision I made. Now I just need to think of two more to meet the minimum grades. Firstly, I need to get fit and strong, so PE is a must. I have nothing to lose by training those two, no matter what kind of power Im dealing with. That leaves one more to go. The only one worth taking is the swordsmanship ss, which is the hardest Ive ever trained for. But. Im honestly not that talented. Obviously, Thomas, Eileen, and Marc are very talented in swordsmanship and aura, but I cant help but feel that Kane has no talent whatsoever. As I walk along, pondering my options, the Constetion sends me a message. [Goddess of Destiny asks whats bothering you so much]. Hmmm Ill ask her. Though I dont understand the constetion, she is a fairly long-lived woman, so she is quite knowledgeable. Okay. Lets ask her. Hey, what do you think would be the best lecture for me to take? [Goddess of Destiny suggests taking a lecture on the constetions]. Isnt that a f*ck*ng boring? [Goddess of Destiny disagrees!!!] No. Honestly, its boring. Of course, theres no guarantee that the other lectures will be as interesting, but frankly, Im afraid that, at best, the Constetion lectures are like going to church and reading the Bible. I dont talk if it would help me. Even though I pretty much know the games settings, Im not convinced I need to listen to that. [Goddess of Destiny exins how much fun the Constetion Lecture is]. No. I dont really want to know. [Goddess of Destiny says confidently that you can get to know her for yourself]. Nah, not necessary. I dont want to know. Despite declining her offer, the constetion continues to message me to exin herself, ignoring my words. I just ignore her. Im an idiot for expecting anything. I ignore Constetions self-bragging messages and stroll into Williamsb. *** Arriving at Williamsb, I knocked on the door. Professor. Its Kane ca. Yeah. Come in. Before I could finish my sentence, William spoke first, opening the door and walking in. Theb is simr to Williams image, with books scattered on the floor and the desk simrly unorganized. . !. They say that real contemtion is science, so if theyre right, lets go. Although, to be fair, Williams face looks like it belongs in the corner of a room at home. While I was mulling over the idea of contemtion, he spoke up with an expressionless face. So, have you decided what lectures youre going to take? I have, except for one. Hmph, whats there to choose between? Considering your family, arent swordsmanship, aura practices, and physical fitness a good three? Well,mon sense says yes. But the problem is that this body has gone beyondmon sense. Well, thats true, but after what happened in the first term, Im going to skip Swordsmanship and Aura Maniption and take Magic. What?! William looks at me like I dont know what Im talking about. I suppose that reaction is to be expected. The children of House David, as they say, are gifted in swordsmanship and aura maniption But despite my best efforts, I have no such talent. Therefore, I tested myself to see if I had an aptitude for magic. I dont know if I do, but I definitely felt quite a bit of magic in my body, unlike the cramped aura. But. Even if I had magic, I couldnt learn it on my own, as there was no one in my knight family who could teach me magic. So I did nothing but focus on building my magic over the holidays. I didnt do anything more than that. Well, not exactly. And first of all, to make an excuse that isnt an excuse. I honestly didnt know how to use magic by myself when I was ying the game and was just pressing buttons. Its not like Im ipetent at all. Its natural. Just as Im screaming in frustration. William opened his mouth with a grim face. Hmm. Its your choice, so theres no need for me to talk you out of it. I see. Hmmm unexpected? Honestly, as a professor, I would have expected him to force me to change the lecture I chose, but he didnt say anything to show that he respected my choice. I thought it was a bit surprising. Judging by the way hes showing signs of being bothered by everything, thats another one. Yeah. I guess he just allowed it because he thought it was annoying. William yawned as he wiped a tear from his eye and asked. Hmmso what are you going to do with the other one? At his question, I slowly opened my mouth. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Ill take a lecture on magecraft. Thats about as good as it gets, I think. Now, I dont know if I have a talent for magic or not. But in magecraft, at leastpared to other people, I have an overwhelming advantage. Thats because I have a cash shop. Items in the Cash Shop are usually hard toe by. No, its better if theyre just hard to find. In fact, some of the items in the Cash Shop arent even avable right now. But what if I learnt magic and mass-produced them? Even if Im weak, I can still deal with anything unexpected. Of course, trying to mass-produce such a thing would naturally cost a fortune. Well, thats not my concern. Im so loaded with money right now that most nobles would be surprised. Therefore, even if youre not talented in some way, you can still make up for it by studying financial and cash items. This word is totally for me. Hearing my words, William nods in understanding. So youre signing up for Magic, P.E., and Magecraft? Yes. Hmmm Okay. I understand. Goodbye. With those words, I walked out of theb and towards the manor. *** Arriving at the mansion, I walked into my room and took off the diforting school uniform I was wearing. Its something Ive felt for years, but school uniforms are so ufortable. I was nostalgic for the days when I used to wear a school uniform when I was older, before I was possessed, but now that Im wearing it again, I feel terribly ufortable. I put all my school uniforms in the subspace ring and changed intofortable tracksuits. Once I was fully dressed, Kersey burst open my door without knocking. Restore my master! Her clothes are dusty and her face is swollen from the beating she took from Riche, like a soldier practising shortstop on a rainy day. Judging by the twinkle in her eye, I can tell shes been waiting for my arrival with bated breath. Sorry, I already used that. Uhuh?! Hearing my words, Kersey gives me a shocked look, her lips quivering. Then she asks me to confirm her shock. MasterMaster? Did I hear you wrong? No. Not at all. Im sorry again, but Ive already used that one, and youd better think Im out for the day. Like a prisoner about to be sentenced to death, she kneels with a world-weary look on her face and braces her hands on the floor. One would think shed lost her soul. -KNOCK. Master, its Riche. May Ie in? Yes. Come in. As soon as I finish speaking, Riche opens the door and walks in. She looks around with a rather stern expression. Hmmm is she looking for the Kersey? Riche. Are you looking for something? Uh. Im looking for your clothes to wash them. If thats the case, why dont you just say it instead? After hearing her words, I took out the school uniform I wore today from my subspace ring. Riches face lit up like a child receiving a gift. What is it? What is she so happy about? I had an ominous feeling in my stomach, but I didnt think it would do any good to probe further, so I ignored it. I handed her the school uniform I wore today. She took the clothes in a hearty gulp, then sniffed the uniform for a moment and furrowed her brow. What is it? Does it smell like sweat? No, it cant be? Today is the opening day of school, of course, so theres no lecture. William said a few words and was done. The only time I moved was to the hospital for Kim Soo-yong, to the auditorium for the opening ceremony, and to Williamsb. I stood there, ufortably for a moment. Riche looks at me with a stern expression. Master, I smell the scent of a woman, but its also a very familiar scent. Eh, huh? Maybe. Were you with your ex-fiance? How on earth can you tell by smell? Is it an assassin skill? Our assassins go through all sorts of training. So it doesnt hurt to have a heightened sense of smell. But, even so, it is. I only sat next to her for a moment, and she noticed? Riches eyes smiled, but her mouth remained expressionless, and I realized that if I didnt exin, it would be me who would die, not Kersey. So, sentence by sentence, I exined the events at the academy to her. Riche listened to my exnation and nodded in understanding. I see, then it cant be helped. By the way, Master, have you seen the junior? Huh? Im pretty sure shes here??? I was about to point my finger at the Kersey? She had already disappeared from the room without a trace. When did this brat run away? Until Riche came in, she was looking desperate with a lost look on her face, but she had already run away. Gone. Hmph I see, then Ill leave now. Okay. With those words, Riche smiled sweetly and left the room. *** Riche hugged Kanes uniform tightly in her arms as shey down on the bed. Its like being held by the Master. The uniform smells very slightly of Eileen, but it doesnt matter. The scent of Kane almost covers her. As Riche hugs the school uniform and basks in her bliss, an idea suddenly strikes her like a thunderp overhead. From her subspace ring, she pulled out the dummy she had obtained from Birgs capture before. She hugged it for a moment. But its dead, so it doesnt feel warm. Riche speaks with some regret. Somethings missing. At first, she was satisfied with just the dummy. But the greed of humans knows no bounds. And after receiving a petting on the head from Kane, she feels that the dummy is not enough. But. !. Knowing that if she went any further, she might literally cross the line, Riche pressed down on her subconscious desire. This is not the time. To quickly realize the thought that had just urred to her, Riche stripped off all the sleeping clothes the clone was wearing. Unlike the current Kane, Its body was skinny rather than muscr. Ditto. The face is the same, but the body is different. I havent seen Kanes body in person yet, but I can tell how much its improved, even with his clothes on. I feel it all over again. The difference between his clone and Kane. With that thought in mind, she dressed her clone in the school uniform Kane had given her. It was no surprise that it looked exactly like Kane himself, who had attended the Academy in the first term. Seeing this, Riche smiled with satisfaction and nodded. At the same time, she hugged him. But why do I feel sad? Something is wrong. Not only was there still some warmth from Kanes school uniform, but there was also a distinct scent of his body odor. Its almost as if shes cuddling up to Kane in the first term. But. Its a little disappointing. Of course, Id be lying if I said I didnt like it, but I still feel like something is missing, like 2%. Its so different from her current master Even though its obviously the same Kane, it feels weird. Is it because its just a clone? Then it makes sense. A clone is a clone, no matter how warm the school uniform and Kanes body odor are. Moreover, Kanes body is different from his current body. Its not unreasonable to feel a sense of difort. With that, Riche nodded and hugged her clone, convinced that what she had just thought was correct. The next morning. I swear I feel it every time, but I cant be bothered to go to school. I dont know about the other students, but as someone whos already been to school to death on Earth, it doesnt matter if its the Otherworld Academy, its just as annoying. As I walked along, grumbling to myself, I finally arrived at the academy. I showed my student ID card and walked in, and as expected, there were people and stare at me. Ive been getting these stares every day for so long that Im starting to get angry at the absurdity of it all. I re back at them with sharp eyes. They avoid my eyes and look at the mountains in the distance. Thats right. Id rather be thought of as crazy than ignored. By the way, was it PE? As I recall, the first lesson in PE was a long run to test the students fitness. It was the hardest thing Ive ever done in my life. If anything else, I did physical training every single day, even using doping. But I can definitely feel that Im better than I was before. Of course, I dont feel like Ive gained muchpared to Kersey, butparing myself (With no talent body) to her is ridiculous in the first ce. Hmph I wont best, by the way, right? The physical education lectures are basically applied by students who are aiming to be a knight, but there are also quite a few people who apply for the purpose of dieting. Therefore, I feel like I wonte inst even though I might be in the bottom, because Ive been training for a month. Arriving at the lecture hall, I opened the door. Hmph Im number one. [Goddess of Destiny congrattes me on being first]. I dont feel like being congratted! Apparently, this is the first time Ive won first ce since Ive been possessed by Kane, but I feel like Ive been mocked by the goddess. I casually raise my middle finger to the sky and take a seat in the very back. Not long after I took my seat, the students started toe in slowly. They couldnt believe I was the first to arrive, so they closed the ssroom door again. Hey. Are you sure were in the right ce? Crazy! What in the world did he do to be first instead of being a regr student? I hear you, you sickos! But it would get messy if I responded, so I just listened to them out of one ear and let it go out of the other. With that, they opened the door again with confused faces, and huffed and puffed and took seats as far away from me as possible. Surely there wont be another simr reaction? I thought it was a ploy for a moment, but then I realized that it was a game world, so all the students who came afterwards had simr reactions to the guys. Of course, Jenny and Eileen had the same reaction. While I was thinking to myself. When it waspletely time for the lecture, someone opened the door at the front. All eyes turned to Professor Byrne, who walked in from the front door. He raises and lowers his sword like its a dumbbell in a gym. No. Is that what that thing is usually used for? Im sure Im not the only one who thinks that, as the students all look on in disbelief. Byrne scans every student in the room, including me, with an athletic eye. Then, with one corner of his mouth raised, he says Okay, then, because were going to have a fitness test today. Everyone change into your gym uniforms and assemble in the exercise room. As expected, the first lecture was a fitness test. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 After I finished changing, I walked out of the locker room. At the same time, Eileen and Jenny came out of the womens locker room. Our eyes immediately locked. She looked at me for a moment, then her ears reddened and her head turned to the other side. Then she runs away from me like a broken robot. Jenny following after Eileen. What is she running away from like that? I walked towards the field, not understanding. *** Meanwhile, that time. Eileen turned and walked towards the exercise room. Jenny stood behind her and spoke in a slightly surprised tone. Eileen. Did you just see Kanes body? Umm. Eileen nodded in response to Jennys question. Jenny had a look of pure admiration on her face. What kind of training did he do during the school holidays to make his body look so tough? I could feel it when he was wearing his school uniform, but once he took it off, I could totally see his muscles and his pecs! Mmm. Jenny narrowed her eyes at Eileens cool response. She turned her head to her. Seeing the look on her face, Jenny smiled a naughty little grin. Fufufu Eileen, are you honestly regretting breaking up with Kane? Huh..? O-of course not?! No!! In response to Jennys question, Eileen throws her arms up in the air with a blush on her face. Sometimes a strong denial is a strong affirmation. Jenny smiles smugly at the thought. Youre blushing pretty hard for that. T-thats because you teased me! Eileen says, fanning her face with her hands in embarrassment. Jennyughs wryly, finding her reaction amusing. Ah Fufufu, Eileen your reaction is cute. Ugh I thought I was used to Jennys teasing, but I guess not. So, what type of fitness test is this from day one anyway? I dont think but It wouldnt be too bad. How great is it to be able to learn and train at the same time? Jenny shook her head in disbelief at Eileens training addiction. And not just once, but several times. I think thats probably just you. Hearing Jennys words, Eileen fell silent, unable to find anything to say. *** In preparation for a fitness test, the field was lined with cones 20 metres apart on either side. Jenny looked at them and scratched her head. How do you test your fitness with those? Ummm maybe running back and forth Theyre testing knight wannabes, not the general public? Knight aspirants have been training since they were young. They dont get tired just by going back and forth like that. That is, of course, assuming they maintain a certain pace. When the two are still in doubt. When Professor Byrne answered, raising and lowered his sword repeatedly. Well, youll see. Go ahead and wait in line. The two nodded and joined the students. After a minute or so in line, everyone gathered on the school grounds. Professor Byrne looked them all over and smiled slightly. Hmmmyes, so todays fitness test is a long round-trip run. Well, Ill just show you rather than exining. Professor Byrne stopped strength training as he spoke and pulled out a round crystal ball from his subspace ring. He pressed a button on the crystal ball. A female voice then spoke. -Im going to exin how to perform the round trip long run. Professor Byrne followed the crystal balls instructions and leisurely made his way to the opposite cone. He arrived before the sound. -Tick When the sound came, he went back to where he came from. Then he exined. Now. You just have to get to the other side before the sound. Of course, anyone who doesnt get there before then is out. See? Simple, right? Seeing the confident nods from the students, Professor Byrne raises one corner of his mouth. Okay, then. I want you all to stand in the cone to your left. *** Standing in the center cone, I turned my head to the side. D-dont get me wrong, I didnte here because I wanted to be next to you, I came here because Jenny said we should do it here! She spoke very fast, as if she was making excuses, exining how there was no other meaning, even though I just looked at her, not a single word did I speak. [Goddess of Destiny says shes suspicious, shes been following you the whole time!] I didnt ask you? Ugh! [Goddess of Destiny feels like the words are being spoken to her]. Unsolicited, Eileen blushes and wriggles. Although I cant see it, Im sure the constetion is having a simr reaction to Eileen. After a few moments of awkwardness, Professor Byrne shouts out. Then lets start the long round trip! At Professor Byrnes words, most of the students stopped talking and turned serious. A female voice came from the crystal ball. As the voice ended, music began to y. . What the. Why is this music ying here? The music thats ying now is none other than BGM from the game. In fact, its a song with over 10 million YouTube views on the topic of game music. Listening to it off-screen feels strange to hear it in the game world. I looked around listening to music. All the students arrived on the other side,zily. Hey. Isnt this pretty easy? That is so therefore, I think this willst until the end of PE ss? Most of them bluff. And then there are some who run fast because theyrepetitive. So, yeah. Enjoy it while you can. A physical education performance assessment that happens once in every school year on Earth. At first, you think its a dumb thing to do, but then you realise that theres nothing more ridiculous than this. With that, the students all went to the other side of the cone,ughing and talking leisurely. And so twenty minutes passed. Whew! Whew! Ha! I should have kept my mouth shut at the beginning. Dammit. Most of the students, unlike the first time, are now dripping with sweat. Of course, its quite hard for me now. But Thanks to the fact that I kept my mouth shut while controlling my physical strength at the beginning, I was more rxed than most students. [Goddess of Destiny says all the training is worth it]. Shes right. If I had stayed true to my original body when I was first possessed, I would have been eliminated long ago, even if I had adjusted my physical strength. But theyre all knight wannabes, so everyones doing well. If it were the people on Earth, they would have given up long ago. What about Eileen? I turn my head to the side and see that shes running hard, ignoring her bouncing breasts. Maybe shes a little like Riche. No. Lets stop. [Goddess of Destiny says she knows your tastes with certainty]. Sorry, its just Natural Phenomenon. I dont think anyone can resist, not look at them. Another 10 minutes passed. -Tick Ugh!!! Grhhh. The two who were bluffing earlier, ran off, drooling from their mouths as if they were about to die. But. -Tick. They didnt make it to the other side of the cone before the sound of the next one was heard. Professor Byrne, seeing the two of them, opened his mouth. Youre out, 21 and 22. Walk onep of the grounds, then sit down and rest. Y-yes, sir. The two bluffers dragged their limp legs across the field. Damnit. I envy them. I just want to give up! The students who gave up the long round trip are now all sitting back and drinking water. Give me water too! [Goddess of Destiny says the fruit juice is sweet. Ah delicious!] Shit. Constetion bastard. As if shes been waiting for this, she begins to tease me condescendingly. Youre going to get sick from drinking this! As I curse Constetion inwardly, a sound rings out as if its the right time. -Tick I dont want to run anymore. Part of me wants to go get a drink of water right now. Normally, Id just give up, but this damn quest is making it hard for me to do that. [Quest urrence Endure the Long Run!] [Description: Endure the long run to and from your first PE ss (no loss if you fail). [Reward: 400 Quest Points. ording to the quest description, I dont lose anything by giving up, but I have a lot to gain. 400 quest points!!! If I get that, Ill have 1,000 points now! I cant buy points directly, so I have to earn them bypleting quests somehow. Whoa Thats a tough one, by the way. I wonder how much longer I have left. I look around, wondering how long I have left, and except for the wannabe knights, Im out of luck. Just 10 more minutes, and its over. So I gritted my teeth and started running again. Another ten minutes passed. -Tick By now, the speed at which the crystal ball was ringing was a far cry from the first time. Along with it, my breathing became increasingly ragged. Whew! Whew! Part of me wants to look around to see how many people are left, but I dont even have the strength to do so. Huh! Huh! Huh! When is this going to end? It feels like an eternity already. -Tick The crystal ball chimed, as if to deny my inner thoughts. I think its about to be over. -Tick Damn it. Youre answering my inner thoughts, what the hell. I was screaming at the top of my lungs for it to end, and the crystal ball was like, No. No. Arent I going to die? Im not lying. My vision is getting blurry, like Ive actually been stabbed to death. Not only that, but my legs were shaking as if to say, Stop running. Youre psycho! And my legs feel like theyre trembling, and my heart is beating faster than its ever been in my entire life. If I die as I am, this is going to look pretty stupid. Of course, there is no way anyone will know that I died because I ran so long. However, I would feel so pathetic about myself. Maybe I should just give up? Yeah. Its never because I want to give up. It, its just the way it is. Haha This tastes like blood in my mouth.? [Goddess of Destiny cheers you on] She was mocking me just a moment ago, and now shes cheering me to death because its not enough. You b*tch. Are you cheering me to death.? I ran at full speed, thinking it was thest time. This is probably the fastest Ive ever run in my life. Any minute now, the crystal ball will start making noise again. Honestly, its the same if I give up now or at the next one. !. But I want to make it through onest time. Im almost halfway to the cone, with one second remaining before the crystal ball makes a sound. Hmph! I sucked in a breath. I ran faster and faster. Onest step. I just need to cross this and Ill be done. Just this one! Just as I took that one step, a sound rang out from the crystal ball. -Ding! Chapter 29 Chapter 29 It is said that hard work does not betray. Whether thats true or not, my savior, Professor Byrne, deres the end. Well call it a day here. Thank you for your efforts. This is the end of todays training. I-Im saved. I stop running, relieved that its finally over, and then my legs give out and I copse to the floor. That was hard! [Goddess of Destiny says you worked hard]. Its awkwarding from someone whos obsessed with me every day. I want to answer her, but I cant, so I just shake my head. Whats going on? Why is it so quiet around here? When I looked around, I saw something unexpected. There are a lot of knight wannabes, so I thought that even if I couldnt do it, I would still be able to do it half the time. But contrary to my expectations, there were only five people left on the school grounds right now, including me. And among them, except for Eileen, there are quite a few gasping for breath. What the.. is this? Am I more physically fit than I thought? It was just when I was questioning myself that a questpletion message shed in front of my eyes. [Endure the long run! You havepleted the quest]. [400 points as a reward]. 400 points.. I cant believe I ran myself to death to get this Somehow I feel like Ive lost, even though Ive clearly gained. I brushed the system message aside and got up to get some water. I walked over to the water bottle. What is this? Why do I feel stares? I continued to feel the stares and looked around. Most of the students on the grounds are staring at me, mouths agape. I guess I have good physical strength after all. I thought they were just giving up due to ack of willpower, but judging by their reactions, it seems thats not the case. The doping effect is definitely good. Of course, its not like I didnt do a lot of stamina and strength training, but even so, if it wasnt for the Exp Potion, I would never have made it to the end. If it wasnt for that, I would have just given up halfway through. But Im still surprised to be in the top 10. Most of the kids who dropped out at the beginning were not knight wannabes. But all of them are knights, except for those running guys. So they must have been training together every day. But the only ones who made it to the end of the run were me. Hmmm. Well, perhaps it was due to a mistake in the initial energy bnce. No matter how much health you have, if you dont control it well in the beginning, youll run out of energy quickly. Thinking about it like that, its not strange that I managed to make it to the end. Rather, the ones who didnt control their stamina were the monsters. I drank the water in one gulp, convinced. Gulp! Gulp! Wahh! . Finally, I feel alive! It was like being in the desert and not having water for days and then finding an oasis and drinking it. Of course, Ive never had that experience, but Im just saying. Anyway, I downed the bottle of water in one gulp and wiped my mouth once with my arm . Then I stumbled into the shower to wash off the sweat. *** Meanwhile, that time. Constetion sipped her refreshing orange juice and stared at the screen. Hmmm something off? The Kane she knew would never have gone on such a long run. Granted, shed only known him for nearly a month, but she could tell by his behaviour so far. Basically, Kane is sleepy,zy, and good at acting crazy. And the best of all is, of course, his acting. Lets think about his performances so far. The way he made the drunken holy water look like a potion. The way he acted as if the Constetion had actually descended, just those two things alone make me cringe. The pretense he showed yesterday, the self-deception, saving Kim Soo-yongs life and then casually leading him to the culprit being the Church, as if he was genuinely worried about him. Dont even get me started on his acting skills. He is pure human trash. The problem is, you cant call it evil. What he does is waste that cant be recycled, but when you think about it, his actions have done as much damage as the Church. Potions scams aremon in this world. Not only that, but aside from the potion scam, all of his targets so far have been people who have tried to harm him, and even when called evil, he has done nothing to deserve it. In other words. His behaviour may be trash, but he doesnt go around mocking and killing innocent people. And it has its moments. For some reason, in contrast to his usual slothfulness, he trains hard every day and is infinitely nice to his people. Not to me, of course. Anyway, he ran the entire fitness test that wasnt training, nor was it beneficial. Why? For what? Apart from Kane, normal people tend to do things based on profit and loss. The rest of the guys, except for Kane, must have thought it was training. No, not just them, but all the wannabe knights probably thought so. But most of them may have run hard, but not hard enough to the point of death. Hmm .. But Kane wasnt like them. He literally ran himself to death. Theres no reason to run like that for no gain. . . Suspicious. Did Kane run because he thought it was training? That would make sense, but the thing is, he looked like he really didnt want to run. It was like, Do I really have to go through with this? Judging by his reaction, its not like that. I dont understand it no matter how much I think about it. There must be a reason, but I cant find it. And here I thought, that theres no human being who I can not understand . Ive seen a lot of humans, but never one that I fail to understand and is unpredictable. I cant even begin to guess. *** Eileen stares at Kane nkly. Jenny nudges her in the side with her heel, smiling sheepishly. Very. Youre just making a face like youre in love? Uh, huh?! Its not like that!!! Eileen shouted, breaking away sharply at Jennys question. Hmph. Well, I think youre in trouble, Eileen? Huh? In trouble with what? Now. Looking at the faces of most of the girls here, it looks like a few of them have a crush on Kane. At Jennys words, Eileens head snapped up and down. True to her word, the girls blushed a little and nced at Kane. Seeing that, Eileen made a face of panic. Jenny smirked widely before continuing. Definitely. Its just that Kane had a weird personality in the first semester, and his looks are great. Arent you going to lose him like this? Ugh! Hes the one who broke up with me in the first ce. I-I dont like him.. Well, at least youre finally admitting it. Honestly, it had only been a day since school started, but she was in denial. She told her that she was falling out of love with Kane and that she was just being a little bitter. But as Kane continued to show her a different side of himself, she couldnt really deny it. Eileen wiped the sweat from her brow and sulked. Jenny saw the look on her face and smiled smugly. Dont worry, sister, Ill help you. *** Phew, after exercising and taking a shower, it sure feels good. Feeling refreshed, I walked to the cafeteria at a leisurely pace. As expected, the academy cafeteria was spotlessly clean. It was simr to a mansion dining room. Seeing this, I realised that the restaurants in the third world are amazing. Some ces treat soldiers who protect the country like a dogs, but this ce is like a high-ss restaurant, even though its just a student canteen. Lets look at the menu. Tonkatsu, beef soup, beef steak, vegetable sd, ramen, etc. There was a lot of food on the menu. But.. why is there ramen? Of course, theres nothing wrong with ramen. But the fact that the word ramen exists in the game world is absurd. Im pretty sure the creators put it in because they wanted to eat it while making it. Otherwise, it doesnt make sense. Anyway, should I eat ramen ? Honestly, its not that the food served by the David family is bad. To put it bluntly, its melt-in-your-mouth delicious. I probably wouldnt even be able to eat it on Earth. But. Even with such fine food, my taste buds have already been tamed by MSG. Not only that, but Im Korean before Im Kane. Noble food that is served like a foreign country may taste good, but it doesnt bring back memories. So when I was trying to decide what to eat. The students nearby stare at me and gossip. What are they talking about with such a surprised look on their faces? Curious, I turn up the volume. Did you hear, Kane had a physical fitness test today? What?! Isnt that bullshit? How can that bastard do that against aspiring knights? Isnt he doing it from behind? Shiva, no, you bastard! If you guess Kanes behavior so far, its not unreasonable to think like thatbut isnt it too much to say I win in reverse? I immediately want to tell him no, but Im afraid Ill be the only one who looks like an arsehole; if I do, so I just prick up my ears and listen. I thought so too at first, but then all the kids in gym ss today said it, and I saw their reactions, and it looks like its not from the back, but from the front. Crazy. He was so weak in the first semester, wasnt he? The ssmate in front of him nods. I know. Why did hee to the canteen anyway? Oh, yeah. Normally, he wouldnte to the canteen because its dirty or the food is inferior, but today, he came because of what? I mean, normally hed be eating at his mansion, not here, or sitting alone drinking. I turned the volume back down, thinking there was no point in listening to any more of this conversation. [Goddess of Destiny also agrees with them]. Constetion is having the same reaction as them, so its true. Kane, this bastard needs to serve in the army toe to his senses. He just needs to eat army shit to realize, Ah Im a lucky man. Forget it, whats the point of thinking about it, lets just order. Ill have a ramen, please. Y-yes. In response to my order, thedy at the restaurant nodded, looking nervous and flustered. I walked over to an empty table and sat down. Hmmm. I wonder if they serve kimchi and pickled radish? Or at least ramen as I know it, right? I felt a little ominous, but still, my mouth watered at the thought of eating ramen after so long. As I wipe the saliva from my mouth, someone sits down in front of me. It was none other than Jenny and Eileen. I thought I was just going to sit down and eat ramen in peace. In fact, eating with Eileen in front of me would make any other male student envy me. But from my point of view, I was only concerned about eating ramen with or not Eileen in front of me. They avoid my eyes, as if they know theyre in an embarrassing situation. Jenny scratches the side of her head andughs awkwardly. Ahahaha. Come to think of it, Im not hungry. You two have a nice meal With that, Jenny stood up from her seat. Seeing this, Eileen looks at Jenny, wide-eyed, as if she didnt expect it. The look in her eyes seemed to say, I thought you were going to help me? Jenny shrugged it off and scurried away at the speed of light. Eventually, it was just me and my ex-girlfriend at the table. [Goddess of Destiny asks why this bitch keeps following you around]. Ah. You were there too. Anyway, its a bit of a stretch to include her, since shes not directly sitting at the table. Well, I had something to say to Eileen about this, so its good, though the timing is off. Im sorry. Eileens shoulders flinch at my sudden apology, as if she wasnt expecting it. W-why the sudden apology? Im just talking about the breakup during the school holidays, and I know you must have been going through a lot at the time, and Im really sorry that I just said and left it at that. Eileen bowed her head deeply when she heard the reason for my apology. No. At the time, all I was thinking about was breaking up with Kane, and I honestly dont deserve an apology from you for what happened Hey. Do you feel the same way now as you did then? Her head is down, so I dont know what her expression is. But I can tell by the tremor in her voice. Im sorry. Im thinking the same thing now. Well, yeah. For some reason, I find myself dumping Eileen once more. But I cant help it. Honestly, I find her to be an attractive woman, but if I make the mistake of epting her, it could be very different from the original. No, its actually quite different now. In the original story, Eileen has to go through life at the academy with a face that looks like its about to die because Kane is dead. However, unlike in the original, I survived and am living a good life Thanks to the butterfly effect. But I cant help this part. Honestly, I intend to keep up with events, but that doesnt mean I cant die. Anyway, even though its different from the original, I still have to follow it as closely as possible. If I changepletely from the original, Ill have to die multiple times to find out information about the future. Damnit. Thats no good. We stared at each other, neither of us saying anything. After a few seconds of silence, someone else approached us. Oh. Is it Jenny? Rejoicing at the thought of a saving hand, we turned our heads. But it wasnt Jenny. It was Ogtin. He even approaches with a frown on his face, his eyes full of fire. He stops in front of me and slowly removes his gloves. What? No way, It couldnt be, isnt that a clich? Im not going to ept it anyway, you madman! But Ogtin ignores me and throws the glove at me. David von Kane, I challenge you to a duel! Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Its bad enough that I dumped my ex-fianc right before we were supposed to eat, but now something even more ridiculous has happened. [Goddess of Destiny wonders how you will cope]. The eyes of all the students around us, not just the constetions, were on us. Hmph. I wont ept your glovesDuel on your ownWhy should I deal with you? Honestly, I have nothing to gain by dueling with Ogtin. Even if I beat him, Ogtin is a mid-tier character at best. Its not like hes going to be too hard to beat, but even so, theres no reason to take him on. Besides, theres nothing to lose by avoiding this duel in the first ce. Surely refusing this will make me look bad around here. But since, Im already being treated like an idiot and bullied. It doesnt matter if the image falls to the ground as long as Im crawling on it. The bottom line is that I have nothing to gain by winning and nothing to lose by not winning. So theres no reason for me to take it. Just as Im about to turn it down. [Emergency Quest urs! Ogtins Duel!] [Description:The in-game extra Ogtin has challenged you to a duel. However, if you do not ept the duel, you may receive a death g. Do your best to ept the duel]. [Reward: 1,000 points for winning]. Actually, I dont f*cking like Ogtin. Everything he did, hedin to me about. He still does. He challenges me to a duel because he doesnt like that Im talking to Eileen, the so-called Goddess of the Royal Academy. Hes a total s**mbag. A b*stard like that needs a good beating to wake up. As I pick up Ogtins gloves, the students in the canteen are stunned. [Goddess of Destiny is surprised]. Even Constetion is a little surprised. Unlike them, though, Eileen looks at me with concern. Ogtin arches an eyebrow and speaks in a mocking tone. Im surprised. I thought you werent going to ept a duel like you did in the first ter-. p! Before he could finish his sentence, the glove I threwnded in his face. Ah! So sorry. I was trying to give you your glove back, and didnt realise you were so ipetent that you wouldnt be able to catch it. His face flushed red as I mocked him. He took a long breath as he tries to calm down. ..Now is the only time you can be insolent. The duel will be in a weeks time, after school, at the training grounds. On that day, well each say what we want for victory. No. I dont want anything from you. But even as the words came to my mouth, I realized they didnt mean anything, so I gestured with my hand for him with Shuu! Shuu to make him annoyed. Seeing this, Ogtin gritted his teeth quickly before turning his head. Well, at least youve got a good grip on control. With that, Ogtin left the canteen in a huff. *** After my triumphant verbal battle with Ogtin, it wasnt long before food was served. I went to pick up my ramen noodles with excitement. Woah. Ramen is really out of this world. I was actually a little anxious that it might not be the ramen I know, but from the look and smell, its definitely Korean-style ramen. Theres even kimchi. Its just full of vor. So I take the ramen and set it down on the table, and Eileen looks at me, wide-eyed. You! Are you okay, Kane? Huh? You mean the duel? At my words, Eileen shakes her head. What are you talking about then? When I didnt understand, the constetion sent me a message expressing concern. [Goddess of Destiny asks if youre really going to eat that]. Why! Whats wrong with ramen?! I dont know how ramen is treated in the other world, but in Korea, its a staple food. Anyone who denies that must have a strange tongue. As I was muttering, Eileen spoke up with a serious face. Ka, Kane, can you eat that ramen? I heard its very spicy, and the side dishes are famously spicy. Oh. When Constetion and Eileen asked me if I was doing that, was that your concern? Obviously, people in the games world would think ramen and kimchi were spicy. People here eat a lot of different foods than Koreans, so its only natural. Of course, Im on Kanes body, so it must be very spicy. But what can I do? Honestly, who wouldnt want to eat ramen when they see it? Nodding at her concern, then, picking up my chopsticks and the ramen. When the Kersey ate and cried. Was this how it felt? Of course, Im not crying now, but Im overwhelmed with emotion. Seeing me like that, Eileen looks at me with a curious look in her eyes. Hmm? Does she want a bite? Do you want a bite? ..Yes. Still, her conscience pricked. I took a bite and Eileen gave me a sorry look. I scooped some onto the te in front of me and handed it to her with chopsticks. Eileen sweeps a strand of hair behind her ear, curls it up with her fork, and eats it while blowing on it. -Fuu-Fuu. A second passed after eating. ?! eww! oops! ah! Ooh!! Her face turns redder than an apple. Drops of cold sweat trickle down her forehead. She lets out a strange, inhuman noise. So, this is how beautiful people react when they eat spicy things. Eileens eyes widen as she sees me casually eating my ramen. - Ew! Ew! Moo, moo, moo, water! The ramen is very spicy, and she urgently asks for water and ps my chest. Ouch, that really hurts! Not wanting to get hit anymore, I quickly grabbed some water and handed it to her. -Gulp! Gulp! She drains the water in one go and looks at me in surprise. Heythat. Isnt it spicy? Just a bit, one bite. A bite? She tilted her head to one side, not understanding what it meant. Oh. Nothing really, kids who take a bite out of someone elses food are usually called bite-worms. What?!! Eileen looks dumbfounded for a moment after hearing my exnation, but it doesnt take long for her to wriggle her body. Urggg! ..Shes quite fun to tease, isnt she? Somehow, I felt like shed get along well with Kersey. So I continued to eat, adding dill bit by bit, figuring that now was better than being awkward with Eileen. *** After finishing my meal, I arrived at the afternoon magic lecture. Good luck with the lecture, Cya then, worm! Ugh! Ill kill you! I mocked her calling worm, and she finally exploded. She was so angry, her face turned red, and an aura emanated from her body. Damnit. Lets run! I stumbled back into the ssroom, realizing that if I stayed still, Id get my arse handed to me, and then I sat down in an empty seat, pretending to be rxed again. But then I realised they were all looking at me strangely. I looked around and saw that all the students in the ssroom were looking at me like, Why are you here?; What, is that reaction unavoidable? In all of Davids history, there hasnt been a single child who has learned magic. So, from their point of view, its only natural that I, a David child, take a magic lecture unexpectedly. Well, I have to take that into ount. To them, its no different than someone who hasnt even seen a book saying hes going to write a novel. So, a few minutes after I arrived, a female professor walked in from the front door. Yes. Hello, everyone. Im Shion, your magic professor. Hmm. I see a lot of familiar faces here, but there are also quite a few people I havent seen before. Saying that, Shion looked around and took attendance. It wasnt long before my turn came. Uh, Kane? Yeah. I answered by name, and her eyes widened at first, as if she didnt know I was going to be taking a magic lecture. But like any good professor, she casually started calling the next name. When the roll call wasplete, Shion continued. Well, since today is the first lecture and some of you are new to the ss, Im going to give you the basics of magic, and then well do one practice and call it a day. With that said, Shion writes Magic Power on the ckboard inrge letters. Magic power, as you all know, is a power that mages mainly possess, and it is with this power that they manifest their magic. But just because you have magic power doesnt mean you can manifest magic. You have to imagine it before you cast it, and you have to channel the energy into a circuit so that it flows through the spell and doesnt get stuck at the end. Hmmm. I see. Shions exnation exined why I hadnt been able to cast the spell until now. So far, I havent failed to flow magic into the circuit. The problem is, despite my best efforts to imagine the games lowest-level magic, nothing happens, except that a form appears that looks awkward to anyone who looks at it. So how do I make sure the spell doesnt mess up? As if reading my mind, Shion replied. Then there must be some students in the magic ss who are thinking, How do I keep the form from getting tangled? There are many ways to do it, but the simplest way is to imprint the magic form in the book in your head. Then, as you chant, your brain will naturally and subconsciously remember the form. Hearing that, first-time magic students, including me, were dumbfounded. Really. This is a magic ss, right? If you want to use magic, you just need to memorize the form and then anyone can use it. Whats the difference? In the end, its just like telling me to memorize the spells in a book. Well, when you think about it, theres no better way to learn than by ying. But its so different from what I expected. I honestly thought it would be something usible, but who would have thought they would exin it like a maths ss back on Earth, telling you to memorize forms. Just like that, while I was dumbfounded inside. The woman with the long silver hair raises her hand and questions Shion. So, can anyone use the Top Tier Magic as long as they memorize the spell? Hmm. Well, basically, magic gets moreplicated as you go up in rank, and the form for the highest ranked magic is soplicated that its impossible to memorise it, so it usually takes several people to cast it without it messing up. Shion smirked and continued. Still, even assuming you can memorise it, the Top Tier Magic can only be used if its supported by magic power. In fact, even with thebined magical power of everyone here, including me, youll only be able to use the high-level magic once. When Shion finished speaking, all of the students gulped down their dry saliva. They hadnt realised that a Top Tier Magic would cost that much magic power. After hearing this exined in such detail, I now realize just how monstrous Anje really is. Of course, divine arts and magic are strictly different, but the amount of energy consumed by a Top Tier Magic should be simr. In other words. Considering that she casually poured the highest level of Divine Recovery into me, its like she has an ocean of divinity inside her. As if to interrupt my reassessment of Anje, Professor Shion erases the magic on the board and says. Then well be practising the lowest level of magic, so pleasee forward one by one as your names are called.
T/L : Im getting so fed up with authors typos, Its so hard to TL. Anyway, Ill post another chapterter. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 When I arrived at the mansion with Skaya, I was greeted by Riche and Kelsey. Wee, young master. Master. Arent you a littlete today? This is normal, yesterday I came too soon. As I answer her question, Kelsey ignores me and looks at Skaya behind him. Master. Youve already start flirting with women even though youve just been divorced. Shes just a childhood friend. Master. My parents told me that girls and boys cant be friends. The way she talks, youd think shed been in at least 100 rtionships. As I stood there, mouth agape in disbelief, she got carried away and said something she shouldnt have. And. Shes the weirdest girl Ive ever met. Before Kelsey can finish his sentence, Skaya smiles an eerie smile and, without even uttering a word, shoots out a colorful fire from her hand. Yikes! HOW DID YOU MANAGE TO MEET SUCH A YOUNG BEAUTY, MASTER IS REALLY LUCKY, YES VERY LUCKY! See attitude change. As Kage finished speaking, Skaya smiled brightly and withdrew her magic. I feel it every time, Kelsey, but youd be in trouble one day if you stayed like this. Kuu! Not something a master is supposed to say! Who among us can stay still like me? At that point, me and Kelsey were arguing. Riche and Skaya greet each other. Skaya-sama, its been a while. Yeah. Its been a while, too, Riche, but I can tell from your expression that something good has happened to youtely. Did you work nights with him as soon as he got break up? Huh?! Oh. No. At Skayas question, Riche looks embarrassed, as if she doesnt know what to say. To what extent does she see me as trash? Of course, theres no denying that Riche is the kind of girl I like. But even so, Im not that much of a s**mbag to put my hands on her when Ive just broken up with my ex-fianc. And it seems like shes trying to keep things in line. As I stand there, lost in thought, she tilts her head at me and asks. By the way. Master, I wonder what brings Skaya-Sama here? Huh? Ah that. It shouldnt be an issue to say that Skaya is teaching me magic. In the first ce, Riche and Kelsey knew I was training in magic. And Im sure Tomas knows, too. But the problem is, the moment I tell her, I have to tell her why. Hmm. Maybe I should juste clean? I pause for a moment. Kane, he got into a fight with a student, so I decided to teach him magic. Skaya exined, leaving out the important parts. After hearing that, Riche and Kelsey look at me with a look that says, So thats it, then, and shake their heads. Why are you looking at me like that? *** Skayas exnation was too brief, so he exins it to them in detail. After listening to the exnation, the two nodded in understanding. I thought. I thought my master had lost his temper since the day after the first day of school. To be honest, I thought so too. What in the world sort of image did you guys project on me? I mean, I know its natural for them to be like that considering Kanes status, but still, even I, a man with a heart like the sea, cant help but be hurt when the people who have been watching me the longest since I was possessed say things like that. Anyway. Thats how it came to be that Skaya agreed to help me for a week. Hmm. I see. By the way, that f**king dogOgtin, Tsk, crossed the line after all. I feel like Riche has just uttered something unusually harsh, but Im probably mistaken. So, in the end? Ah. The truth is, that b**tard has been eyeing you since the first term. Finally. Just a bastard. At the time, I was protecting Master, so he didnt cross the line. Im sure if he had touched me back then, he would have been beaten to death by Riche. Kelsey looks up at me curiously as Riche finishes speaking. So, Master, are you confident of defeating that Ogtin or whatever? Hmm I dont know, well see. To be honest, when I yed the game, Ogtin was nothing more than an extra, a character that could be defeated with a few tweaks. The problem is, Im no longer Kim Soo-yong. Im Kane, an extra. Of course, Ive worked a lot harder than I did in the game, but the fact remains that Im just an extra. Dont worry about that. If my thoughts are correct, youll be able to crush Ogtin in a week of training with me. 1 Yes. Judging by Skayas confident expression, it seems Ogtins skills arent as bad as I thought. With that, Skaya and I walked to the mansions training grounds to train in magic. *** Arriving at the training ground. Skaya pulls a notebook from her subspace ring and flips through it. Hmmm. Ill take two. She looks at it and smiles with satisfaction. For now, since were short on time, Ill give you two lessons for the week. Two? Yes. One is the physical enhancement you used today and the other is the mental enhancement. Hmm? I expected the former, but thetter is a surprise? Is it? Yes. Honestly, I expected the physical strengthening, but I didnt expect you to teach me a mental strengthening magic, which honestly doesnt help me much in a duel, does it? At my question, Skaya raises her index finger and waves it from side to side, then clicks her tongue Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Youre not wrong, mental enhancement isnt as helpful inbat as other magic. But for the person you are now, its absolutely necessary. Huh? Do I need it now? At best, mental enhancement can only strengthen your mental strength. Nothing more, nothing less. It might give you a little more focus in a fight, but I dont think its very effectivepared to other offensive magic. No. There are other ways to use it. But its impossible for her to know about my secret. So I dont think she had that in mind when she said it. What on earth did she see that made her think I needed it? As I ponder my mental enhancement skill, she crosses her arms as if to break the train of thought. Well, its easier to see than to say. I nod, understanding her words. Just as Skaya is about to cast a spell to show me a physical enhancement. Wait a minute. Ill do some doping. Doping? She tilted her head at my words. I ignored Skayas reaction and drank the experience potion from my subspace ring. Seriously, I feel like Im cheating when I drink this stuff. Then lets get started. I dont know what that drug is, but whatever. With those words, Skaya activated her physical enhancement without even looking at the potion. Wow. Lowest level magic, right? Even though its the same magic, its a far cry from the physical enhancement I used today. Well, thats to be expected. Ive been doping and training in magic enhancement during the school holidays, but its been a month at most. Skaya, on the other hand, has been training every day since she was a child, unlike me, so its no wonder theres such a difference. As you know, physical enhancement is the lowest level of magic, but it varies greatly depending on the users magic power. In my case, I have more magic power than most mages, so my physical enhancement is exceptionally high. But. Skaya released the physical enhancement and sighed heavily. Huh. Its not really good for mages, you know, because mages dont train their bodies the way knights do, so even a little bit of physical enhancement can cause their bodies to recoil. As she says this, Skaya points her index finger at me and continues. But youre different, Kane. From what Ive seen of your body, its not inferior to that of most aspiring knights, and from what I can tell, using physical enhancement with your level of magic shouldnt put any strain on your body, unlike it does on us mages. Well, youre right, I said, I tried it out in ss today, and I did feel a little drained, but other than that, I didnt feel anything. She nods her head with an I see look on her face. Thats almost no recoil, because unlike you, my body is already tired right now. Well, it looks that way. Not lying, she has a cold sweat streak down her face, despite the fact that she only used her body enhancement for a very short time. So. Why is mental enhancement important to me? Well, even if youre the best at it, youll quickly run out of physical enhancements if you keep training, and mental enhancements are absolutely necessary to keep you going. Ah! Definitely. Makes sense. Even if my body is different from the average mages, if I continue to train with physical enhancement, it will quickly be drained. But what if I train using mental enhancements? At the very least, Ill be able to maintain my strength for a lot longer than I could with only physical enhancements. Sure, it would be hard work, but with my holy cross, I shouldnt have a problem with that. Skaya raises one corner of her mouth when she sees my convinced expression. Anyway, enough of this. Lets train right now. But how do I train? ording to Professor Shion, the best way to activate the spell is to imprint the form into my brain. Does that mean I have to memorise it for the rest of the day? Well, normally Id rmend that, but were short on time, so well do it another way. Another way? Is there such a thing? I dont know, in the game, you can just put up skill points and learn it right away. Like that, when I dont understand. She smiles benignly and says Its simple, Ill give you a physical enhancement and a mental enhancement. Then your body and brain will subconsciously remember all about the magic. Thats how you imprint the spell? Yes. The form itself was created with magic in the first ce, but. Oh, why is she trailing off at the end? From her exnation, that method is definitely the most effective. But theres something off about it. My instincts alert me to danger, and then, as if by timing, Skaya freezes mid-sentence. If it doesnt happen at once, and its going to be incredibly painfulthink about it. W-what did I hear? Not even once, and a lot of pain? Surely I must have misheard. [Goddess of Destiny sends her condolences to you]. I tried to deny it, but the constetion sent me a message, as if it knew what I was thinking. Damn It. Of course it is. If there was a way to do that in the first ce, Shion would have told us about it in ss. But she didnt. That must mean the pain is so intense that there are no solutions. You know do I have a choice? Master? She smiled at my question and said firmly. Nope. None. With those words, today was the day Skaya forcibly injected body-strengthening magic and mind-strengthening magic into my body. That day, I felt a painparable to my bones being broken. And just like that, a week passed. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 When I arrived at the mansion with Skaya, I was greeted by Riche and Kelsey. Wee, young master. Master. Arent you a littlete today? This is normal, yesterday I came too soon. As I answer her question, Kelsey ignores me and looks at Skaya behind him. Master. Youve already start flirting with women even though youve just been divorced. Shes just a childhood friend. Master. My parents told me that girls and boys cant be friends. The way she talks, youd think shed been in at least 100 rtionships. As I stood there, mouth agape in disbelief, she got carried away and said something she shouldnt have. And. Shes the weirdest girl Ive ever met. Before Kelsey can finish his sentence, Skaya smiles an eerie smile and, without even uttering a word, shoots out a colorful fire from her hand. Yikes! HOW DID YOU MANAGE TO MEET SUCH A YOUNG BEAUTY, MASTER IS REALLY LUCKY, YES VERY LUCKY! See attitude change. As Kage finished speaking, Skaya smiled brightly and withdrew her magic. I feel it every time, Kelsey, but youd be in trouble one day if you stayed like this. Kuu! Not something a master is supposed to say! Who among us can stay still like me? At that point, me and Kelsey were arguing. Riche and Skaya greet each other. Skaya-sama, its been a while. Yeah. Its been a while, too, Riche, but I can tell from your expression that something good has happened to youtely. Did you work nights with him as soon as he got break up? Huh?! Oh. No. At Skayas question, Riche looks embarrassed, as if she doesnt know what to say. To what extent does she see me as trash? Of course, theres no denying that Riche is the kind of girl I like. But even so, Im not that much of a s**mbag to put my hands on her when Ive just broken up with my ex-fianc. And it seems like shes trying to keep things in line. As I stand there, lost in thought, she tilts her head at me and asks. By the way. Master, I wonder what brings Skaya-Sama here? Huh? Ah that. It shouldnt be an issue to say that Skaya is teaching me magic. In the first ce, Riche and Kelsey knew I was training in magic. And Im sure Tomas knows, too. But the problem is, the moment I tell her, I have to tell her why. Hmm. Maybe I should juste clean? I pause for a moment. Kane, he got into a fight with a student, so I decided to teach him magic. Skaya exined, leaving out the important parts. After hearing that, Riche and Kelsey look at me with a look that says, So thats it, then, and shake their heads. Why are you looking at me like that? *** Skayas exnation was too brief, so he exins it to them in detail. After listening to the exnation, the two nodded in understanding. I thought. I thought my master had lost his temper since the day after the first day of school. To be honest, I thought so too. What in the world sort of image did you guys project on me? I mean, I know its natural for them to be like that considering Kanes status, but still, even I, a man with a heart like the sea, cant help but be hurt when the people who have been watching me the longest since I was possessed say things like that. Anyway. Thats how it came to be that Skaya agreed to help me for a week. Hmm. I see. By the way, that f**king dogOgtin, Tsk, crossed the line after all. I feel like Riche has just uttered something unusually harsh, but Im probably mistaken. So, in the end? Ah. The truth is, that b**tard has been eyeing you since the first term. Finally. Just a bastard. At the time, I was protecting Master, so he didnt cross the line. Im sure if he had touched me back then, he would have been beaten to death by Riche. Kelsey looks up at me curiously as Riche finishes speaking. So, Master, are you confident of defeating that Ogtin or whatever? Hmm I dont know, well see. To be honest, when I yed the game, Ogtin was nothing more than an extra, a character that could be defeated with a few tweaks. The problem is, Im no longer Kim Soo-yong. Im Kane, an extra. Of course, Ive worked a lot harder than I did in the game, but the fact remains that Im just an extra. Dont worry about that. If my thoughts are correct, youll be able to crush Ogtin in a week of training with me. 1 Yes. Judging by Skayas confident expression, it seems Ogtins skills arent as bad as I thought. With that, Skaya and I walked to the mansions training grounds to train in magic. *** Arriving at the training ground. Skaya pulls a notebook from her subspace ring and flips through it. Hmmm. Ill take two. She looks at it and smiles with satisfaction. For now, since were short on time, Ill give you two lessons for the week. Two? Yes. One is the physical enhancement you used today and the other is the mental enhancement. Hmm? I expected the former, but thetter is a surprise? Is it? Yes. Honestly, I expected the physical strengthening, but I didnt expect you to teach me a mental strengthening magic, which honestly doesnt help me much in a duel, does it? At my question, Skaya raises her index finger and waves it from side to side, then clicks her tongue Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Youre not wrong, mental enhancement isnt as helpful inbat as other magic. But for the person you are now, its absolutely necessary. Huh? Do I need it now? At best, mental enhancement can only strengthen your mental strength. Nothing more, nothing less. It might give you a little more focus in a fight, but I dont think its very effectivepared to other offensive magic. No. There are other ways to use it. But its impossible for her to know about my secret. So I dont think she had that in mind when she said it. What on earth did she see that made her think I needed it? As I ponder my mental enhancement skill, she crosses her arms as if to break the train of thought. Well, its easier to see than to say. I nod, understanding her words. Just as Skaya is about to cast a spell to show me a physical enhancement. Wait a minute. Ill do some doping. Doping? She tilted her head at my words. I ignored Skayas reaction and drank the experience potion from my subspace ring. Seriously, I feel like Im cheating when I drink this stuff. Then lets get started. I dont know what that drug is, but whatever. With those words, Skaya activated her physical enhancement without even looking at the potion. Wow. Lowest level magic, right? Even though its the same magic, its a far cry from the physical enhancement I used today. Well, thats to be expected. Ive been doping and training in magic enhancement during the school holidays, but its been a month at most. Skaya, on the other hand, has been training every day since she was a child, unlike me, so its no wonder theres such a difference. As you know, physical enhancement is the lowest level of magic, but it varies greatly depending on the users magic power. In my case, I have more magic power than most mages, so my physical enhancement is exceptionally high. But. Skaya released the physical enhancement and sighed heavily. Huh. Its not really good for mages, you know, because mages dont train their bodies the way knights do, so even a little bit of physical enhancement can cause their bodies to recoil. As she says this, Skaya points her index finger at me and continues. But youre different, Kane. From what Ive seen of your body, its not inferior to that of most aspiring knights, and from what I can tell, using physical enhancement with your level of magic shouldnt put any strain on your body, unlike it does on us mages. Well, youre right, I said, I tried it out in ss today, and I did feel a little drained, but other than that, I didnt feel anything. She nods her head with an I see look on her face. Thats almost no recoil, because unlike you, my body is already tired right now. Well, it looks that way. Not lying, she has a cold sweat streak down her face, despite the fact that she only used her body enhancement for a very short time. So. Why is mental enhancement important to me? Well, even if youre the best at it, youll quickly run out of physical enhancements if you keep training, and mental enhancements are absolutely necessary to keep you going. Ah! Definitely. Makes sense. Even if my body is different from the average mages, if I continue to train with physical enhancement, it will quickly be drained. But what if I train using mental enhancements? At the very least, Ill be able to maintain my strength for a lot longer than I could with only physical enhancements. Sure, it would be hard work, but with my holy cross, I shouldnt have a problem with that. Skaya raises one corner of her mouth when she sees my convinced expression. Anyway, enough of this. Lets train right now. But how do I train? ording to Professor Shion, the best way to activate the spell is to imprint the form into my brain. Does that mean I have to memorise it for the rest of the day? Well, normally Id rmend that, but were short on time, so well do it another way. Another way? Is there such a thing? I dont know, in the game, you can just put up skill points and learn it right away. Like that, when I dont understand. She smiles benignly and says Its simple, Ill give you a physical enhancement and a mental enhancement. Then your body and brain will subconsciously remember all about the magic. Thats how you imprint the spell? Yes. The form itself was created with magic in the first ce, but. Oh, why is she trailing off at the end? From her exnation, that method is definitely the most effective. But theres something off about it. My instincts alert me to danger, and then, as if by timing, Skaya freezes mid-sentence. If it doesnt happen at once, and its going to be incredibly painfulthink about it. W-what did I hear? Not even once, and a lot of pain? Surely I must have misheard. [Goddess of Destiny sends her condolences to you]. I tried to deny it, but the constetion sent me a message, as if it knew what I was thinking. Damn It. Of course it is. If there was a way to do that in the first ce, Shion would have told us about it in ss. But she didnt. That must mean the pain is so intense that there are no solutions. You know do I have a choice? Master? She smiled at my question and said firmly. Nope. None. With those words, today was the day Skaya forcibly injected body-strengthening magic and mind-strengthening magic into my body. That day, I felt a painparable to my bones being broken. And just like that, a week passed. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Date of the duel has arrived. I can finally humiliate David von Kane. And finally, I can finally free Eileen from his clutches. One of the rules of the duel is that the winner gets what they want. This means that if I win against Kane, its possible to have him break up with Eileen. Of course, I could get myself in trouble if I did so, but the fact that its a Royal Academy duel means Im pretty much safe. The only thing standing in the way of retaliation is House Davids. Question is, can I beat him? Honestly, that aura he showed off on the first day of school. Hes no match for him, thats for sure. No, its not just me. An aura of that magnitude would be able to defeat top students, professors, and even some of the most renowned knights on the continent. So it must be a trick. I dont know how he unleashed that much aura, but I find it odd that he struggles with long runs when he has that much power. One things for sure, hes grown over the past month, but that doesnt mean he has be incredibly strong. And even if he is stronger than I imagined, I still have a number of Trump cards. Of course, not only himself, but also Kane could have it. Considering his personality, youd think hed resort to such measures, but the chances of that happening are slim to none, judging by Kanes reaction. Therefore, there was no way he could win the duel. . . . To duel Kane, Ogtin walked to the training grounds with his brother, Benjamin. Ogtin turned to him and asked. Brother. How are you feeling? Not bad. Anyway, is it necessary for me to fight against Kane? Well, I can certainly handle myself, but it cant hurt to be careful. Well, thats true. At first, he wondered if he should step forward to help Ogtin and Kane fight, but after hearing the rumors about him these days, he felt that his brother might not be able to win. Of course, rumors are always exaggerated, so I didnt put much faith in them, but as Ogtin said, it couldnt hurt to be cautious. But what if he thinks the same way you do, little brother? Hmmm. Even if he thinks the same way I do, there wont be any students to help him, given his behaviour in the first term. Thats true. The rules of the duel do not require you to be the opponent, so you can bring a substitute. But thats only for Royal Academy students. His monstrous personal maid, a member of his family, is not allowed to be a substitute. Given Kanes behaviour so far, its unlikely theres a single student willing to help him. The one exception is Eileen von Eilin. But she is a righteous woman with a conviction. It is safe to say that she is unlikely to help Kane. With that thought in mind, he walked on, eventually arriving at the training grounds. The rumors of the duel must have spread. The training ground was now filled with people in the rings, betting on who would win. Not only that, but some people are also selling snacks to make money. The students in the audience see them and whisper. Hey, that Ogtin guy. Did he bring his brother? Looks like it, when he said he was challenging him to a duel, sounding like he was going to fight. Dude. But with all the rumours about Kane, isnt it honestly eptable to bring his brother? Definitely. I mean, yeah. Honestly, I dont know what he has done in the past month, but just the fact that he was able to surpass all the aspiring knights in terms of physical strength, but not strong enough for his brothers strenth. . The students around him nodded in sympathy. The student continues, feeling that those around him are more likely to listen to him. And Kane. Rumour has it he can use magic too? What?! Really? Yeah. From what I hear, hes taking magic sses. No. Isnt he from a knight family? What was he thinking, learning magic? Who knows what hes thinking. At that, the rest of the students nodded in sympathy. *** Meanwhile. Skaya sat down in an empty seat in the audience, followed by Riche and Kelsey. The students who saw Riche were scared out of their wits and moved away from them gradually. Ignoring the reactions of the students around her, she looked a little worried and asked Skaya. So, Skaya-Sama. What do you think? Huh? What? Do you think Young Master will be able to defeat the substitute that that bastard brought? At Riches question, Skaya closed her eyes, and pondered, then remembered something that had happened during training. *** Skaya asked, shooting magic at Kane, who was now training his mental strengthening alongside strengthening his physical. Hey. But are you sure that he is bringing a substitute? Yeah, I bet he will bring it. ? Skaya tilted her head at his confident tone. How can you be so sure? O Huh? No, just look at him, he looks like a bully. Who only talk, so bringing substitute is only natural. Somethings up, but I honestly cant argue with that. I dont know the details of Ogtins character, but he was famously known in the first semester for being a bully, though not quite as much as Kane. In fact, he was a Kane supatible. By the way, are you sure youve never actually practised magic? No. I havent. Kane nodded without a second thought at Skayas question. Hmm. Thats too weird for something like that. Normally, when one thinks of physical enhancement, one thinks of radiating magic from the body. However, unlike the physical enhancements used by mages up until now, Kane doesnt exude magic power, but instead, it enters his body, and stays there efficiently. How the hell did he do that? That doesnt just happen with effort. Most mages are stuck in their image and assumptions because they see magic in books. Including me. But not Kane. He manifested his magic in a different image than the one in the book. Is this possible because hes not a mage in the first ce? Certainly, his growth path has been different than most mages. Normally, mages would spend their time researching, trying to increase their power a little, or learning one more spell. Not so with Kane. Kane has been training his body, swordy, and aura to be a knight since he was a young boy. Sure, he suddenly turned rogue at some point, but theres no denying that hes been training as a child. So its not strange to imagine a different Kane, one who has lived a different life than a mage. How the hell do you even imagine that? What? No. No one uses physical enhancements like you do, and Ive never seen anyone use them that way. Really? But thats what the game skill says to do? I dont know what kind of image other people have in their minds, but the skill settings from the game showed the method I was using now. Does this mean in-game skill is the absolute best way? If so, its not unreasonable for Shion, Constetion, and Skaya to be surprised. They had thought that the physical enhancement they had seen so far was perfect. but now that they had seen an even more efficient method, it was only natural that they would ask him if he had ever practised it. Kane is distracted for a moment, and just in time to dodge Skayas magic, whichnded right on his forehead. ??! Kane, who got hit, rolled around on the floor, rubbing his forehead. Ugh. That hurt like hell, even with my enhancements. Are you doing this on purpose? Im only doing it because Im being generous, it only hurts that much, but do you want me to be serious? While saying that, Skaya activated the me she had shown earlier, which was about 100 times the size of the previous one. The me could easily engulf a person. -Yikes! N-no, Im so sorry. Master. Good. By the way, youve never really practised strengthening your body and strengthening your mind, have you? Isnt that bullshit? Why would I bullshit you with that? Theres nothing to gain from it. Hm-mmI suppose so. Hmmm doesnt make any sense, does it? His magic is perfect, yes. But how could he perfectly execute those two spells with just one shot? His reaction on the first day of training was like he already knew how to execute such aplicated procedure. Thats not to say he was lying, although honestly, theres no reason he should be. What would he have to gain by lying to me about not practicing? So theres a good chance hes not lying. Maybe hes just differently talented. Skaya decided it was pointless to ponder the matter further, and threw her magic at the physically enhanced Kane. *** Finished with her thoughts, Skaya answered Riches question coldly. Honestly. I dont think its possible, but I think Kane thinks otherwise. He spoke as if hed known all along that Ogtin was bringing a substitute. What? Huh? Riche tilted her head at Skayas words, and Kelsey made a face of disbelief. So the master is going to fight himself, and not get a substitute? Yeah. I dont know what kind of confidence he has, but I think he does, and before that, I suggested to take his ce, but he refused. Fool master, you never know what hes thinking. Both nodded in agreement with Kelseys words. Meanwhile, sitting in a different section of the arena from the three of them, Eileen was wearing an indifferent expression on her face, but inside she was nervous. Would Kane really be able to defeat him? The substitute Ogtin had brought with him was a fourth-year student. At the very least, unless youre a top-ranked student like him, its impossible to beat him. Did she realise what she was thinking? Jenny looks at Eileen, a faint smile on her face. Eileen. Dont worry too much. Hes definitely grown up. Hell manage somehow. He will, wont he? Yeah. And even if he does, in fairness, substitute gets a penalty unconditionally, so theres no guarantee Kane will lose. Jenny was definitely right. Its true that Benjamin is strong, but assuming he takes the penalty, theres no guarantee that Kane cant win. While I was thinking about that. I hear the sound of someone walking towards the entrance to the training ground. People in the stands turned their heads towards it. It wasnt long before Kane stepped out onto the field with a smug grin on his face. William, the judge for this duel, takes one look at Kane and yawns. Hah. Yeah. Well, Ill give you the rules briefly. Firstly, Ogtin has brought an Benjamin as a substitute, so in the interests of fairness, Benjamin, you are not to use an aura. If you do, you will be disqualified. Okay. I understand. Then state your terms upon victory over each other. As if he had been waiting for those words, Ogtin raised one corner of his mouth and spoke without hesitation. There is only one condition I want. If my substitute wins, Kane, you will break your engagement with Eileen. When he finished, all eyes fell on Eileen. Kane heard the words and nodded, one corner of his mouth raised. He could feel the stares at the back of his head, but he must be mistaken. I already knew that, by the way, but its still absurd to think about it. When I thought about why he was looking disapprovingly at me, I realised it was jealousy, not anything else. Hes asking for a duel that he could lose just for that one thing. Kane stares in silence. William turns to Kane and asks him a question. Kane, state your terms. My terms are that both of you drop out of the Academy, including the substitute. Hearing that condition, both men nodded without hesitation to see if they had any objections. Seeing that they both agreed, William became tiresome and exined the rules of the duel. Okay, then Ill assume were in agreement, and Ill tell you the conditions of victory. Well call it a victory when the opponent is knocked out or deres defeat. Is that eptable to both of you? William nodded. Yes. Then let the battle begin. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Its normal for a person to be intimidated by an opponent who is stronger than them. However, Kane had his own experience on Earth, so he was not intimidated and stared at Benjamin. Benjamin too, found himself quite surprised to see Kane not intimidated by him. Hmph. Let me ask you a question. Did you know I wasing? Well, given your brothers personality, Im pretty sure everyone knew hed be calling you like a little b**ch he is. As if expecting Benjamins question, Kane didnt miss an opportunity to mock. The sudden insults to his brother and calling him a b**ch made veins appear on Ortins forehead. Youd better watch your mouth. Or you much never be able to utter a word. Look at the way youre getting all flushed from hearing the facts, you a**ehole. As Kane finished speaking, Benjamin kicked his feet, veins sprouting even more as he lunged at him with his fist. -Whoosh! Kane dodges it with a sideways twist, as if he knew it wasing, and then throws a return kick. Benjamins eyes widened as he saw the attack. Dodging and counterattacking? I deliberately used less force in the first ce to keep him at bay, but I expected him to dodge. Heck, even counterattack. I parried Kanes return kick with a raised hand. I stepped back for a moment. What the hell is this guy? Ive heard rumors that hes gotten stronger. But this Too strong? Surely the attack he threw just now could not be dodged by most first years. No, dodging is not the problem. Dodging is one thing. Its the counterattack thats troubling. Its as if Kane knew this was what he was going to do, turning his body halfway around before throwing his fist. Lets see it again. Benjamin swung his fist at Kane, who remained motionless, and watched him closely. -Whoosh! He ducked his head backwards to avoid the blow, and brought his fist up to strike again. -Punch! A solid blow to the jaw shook Benjamins vision for a moment, but he gathered his wits: I cant go easy on him. Benjamin drew his wooden sword from his subspace ring. Kane released his magic in response. At the same time, blue energy slowly enveloped Kanes body. Benjamin narrowed his eyes at the physical enhancement. I guess it wasnt just a rumour that you learned magic. Why, are you scared like your little b**ch brother? Why dont youe at me? Werent you so confident? Kane grinned sheepishly and raised his finger in the air. Seeing this, Benjamin red at him and kicked the ground as he ran towards him, and Kane did the same. And just like that, their attacks shed. Meanwhile, that time. Most of the students watching the duel swallowed hard. Hey. Is that the same Kane who was a j*rk? NoI dont know. I remember he was pretty weak in the first term. What the hell has he been training for over the holidays? Something like that. The students were talking to each other in surprise. Kim Soo-yong crossed his arms and watched Kanes movements. Kane counterattacks, dodging all of Ortins attacks with ease. Its as if he could see thising. What kind of futuristic vision is this? However, ording to what Ive heard from Constetions, such feats are almost impossible for even a transcendent. It makes no sense for a mere mortal, Kane, to see the future. Well, that aside, hmm. By the way, I never thought Id turn down help. In fact, when he saw Benjamin at the training grounds, he offered to be Kanes substitute to repay his debt. However, Kane tly refused, saying that it was something he must do himself. After all, it was rumored that his character was broken in the first semester, but here he ispletely different. With that thought, he watched as Kane overpowered Benjamin. *** Jenny, what do you think? Uh, yes. I think Kane will win at this rate. Eileen nodded in agreement with Jennys words. By the way, I didnt expect him to be so strong. Honestly, I knew Kane was different, but I never thought hed be able to overwhelm a senior with a single blow. -Punch! Ugh! I still am. As if he knew all of Ortins attack patterns, Kane sidesteps with ease and breaks his wooden sword. While Eileen admires his physical enhancement. Jenny looks over at her, a smirk on her face. Eileen. Your eyes are just dripping with honey. What? no! I was just analysing Kanes movements because I was interested in them! Jenny smirks in amusement at Eileens pouting. By the way, what are you going to do after this fight? Huh? What mean? Wow did you just forget? Kane lied to Ogtin about being engaged to you. Oh. Id forgotten about that while I was admiring Kanesnot-so-gorgeous movements. But why did he lie like that? As Eileen paused, unable toprehend, Jenny spoke up with a serious face. Eileen, I dont know why Kane would lie like that, but this is your chance. A chance? Yeah. Think about it. Kane owes you a favour right now. Definitelyright. Ogtin doesnt know that she and Kane have broken up, but he should have told the truth. But instead of telling him the truth, Kane epts the offer. In other words, he used Eileen to tell a lie. Jenny nods as she watches. So youre telling me to use this debt to my advantage? Thats right. Use it for what? Jenny spoke, keeping her voice as low as possible so no one would hear her. Eileen looked a little embarrassed when she heard that. But can I? Absolutely. Honestly, that might be a good thing, and did I tell you? Maybe Kane actually epted Ogtins offer because he wants to get engaged to you again? I wanted to nod at Jennys words, but after being dumped twice, I couldnt say yes. I dont think so, but the idea you mentioned is definitely a good one. Isnt it? Uh. With that, their gazes shifted back to Ortin, who was taking a beating on the training field. *** The students werent the only ones surprised by Kanes movements. Riche turned to Skaya with a perplexed expression. Skaya-sama, what kind of training have you been doing? Hmmm. Just some physical and mental training. Other than that Kane had grown too much. In fact, I knew how much Kane had grown over the holidays. Which made me even more baffled than the students around me. What on earth had happened in a week to make him grow so much? As of opening day, Kanes strength was middle of or below average in the academic rankings. His stamina and strength are undeniable, but those are the only two things that are outstanding. Thats it, no more, no less. But right now, his movements were bing overpowering against an opponent who was more experienced and more skillful than him, even if he had used physical enhancement. Just as Riche looks a bit serious and deep in thought, Cage, standing next to her, throws out a fist and cheers loudly. YES! Master, you shouldnt throw your fist out like that!!! Be more precise! At her exmation, the students around her perk up like theyve spotted a cute puppy. Embarrassed by her behavior, Riche fed her honey balm to the top of Cages head. -Bam! Ackk! The students around her looked away as if they hadnt seen anything. Cage rubbed the bump on her head with both hands, and a tear fell from her eye. WHY? I was just cheering. Do It quietly. Its disturbing to those around you. I dont think so Master dont lose. Riche gave her a fierce re, and Cage quickly changed her attitude. And quietly cheered for Kane. Go for It MasterKick his a**e. With a satisfied smile, Riche turned to Skaya. So, Skaya-Sama, who do you think will win? Hmm. From the looks of it, I think Kane has the upper handI dont know, I think its going toe down to how long he can maintain his physical enhancements. I see. Ahhh? As the surrounding students reacted in surprise, both of them shifted their gaze to the training ground. The timing was perfect as Kane reached his physical limit. *Rough breathing* Haha. Looks like youre finally reaching your limits. The corner of Benjamins mouth lifted as he steadied his breathing. Now it was my turn. Of course, Benjamin has taken quite a beating from him, but hes still less exhausted than Kane, whos been strengthening himself. Benjamin wipes the blood from the corner of his mouth with his arm. His gaze shifts to Kane. Hes rtively clean, unlike himself, but hes clearly exhausted, as evidenced by the sweat running down his forehead. With no physical enhancements, his stamina is even more exhausted than mine. My body is wounded, but not beyond endurance. Benjamin drew a new wooden sword from his subspace ring, exposing his white teeth. Here we go. Now its time to be trained. Junior. Kane responded to Benjamins words with a silent smile. Benjamin thought that there was no point in getting angrier here, so he kept his cool and swung his sword horizontally. -Whoosh! Despite being quite wounded and exhausted, his attack was still quite sharp. Kane narrowly ducked his head back to avoid it, realizing the danger of being hit at this rate. Unfortunately, he was too exhausted to fight back. Seeing that, Benjamin was convinced. Hes definitely exhausted. If he keeps going like this, this could be a long fight. Ill make him pay for what hes done to me so far! One corner of his mouth lifted, imagining his next move. Kane raised his hand to block it. I felt it in my hand. It worked. Kane blocked with his hand, but with his already exhausted body, it would have done a lot of damage. Benjamin thinks he got him, so he withdraws his sword and swings again. What the hell, why doesnt he move? He grabs the sword with all his might and tries to pull back, but he doesnt budge. I sense something is amiss and shift my gaze to Kane. Hes grimly gripping his own wooden sword. Thats not the problem, the real problem is Whats going on? What happened? Why is he recovering? Is it an artifact? Benjamin nced at William for a moment, puzzled by the situation. William looked at Ortin and said. Not Foul. Continue with the match. Hearing that, Benjamin bit his lower lip hard. Hes going to lose if he stays like this. Thinking this was myst chance, I clenched my other hand into a fist and was about to punch him. Grrr! Suddenly, my vision spun around. I lifted my upper body to see what had happened. He must have been hit, because he was lying on the ground. As Benjamin was momentarily stunned by the unsuspected attack, Kane looked down at him and raised one corner of his mouth. Dont be so bitter. You and I have different times. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Youd think Im some prodigy at this point. I can imagine the people in the stands watching this fight. Theyre probably thinking, What the hell did he do over the holidays? [Goddess of Destiny says your movements are suspicious]. Of course, unlike mere mortals, the constetions seem to sharp to notice my movements. Anyway, Damn. Look at the expression on Ogtins face. Hes quite flustered. At the back of the training ground, Ogtins pupils dte, and he trembles in disbelief. Yeah. I really wanted to see that look on your face. I really did. When I think about it, that Im the one responsible for it, but knowing the truth puts that thought to rest. How many times have I regressed? Well, there are many reasons, but the most important one is that I lost a duel and couldntplete the quest. Normally, I wouldnt have made this choice just because I lost a duel. But I cant watch Ogtin win. I am Korean before I am Kane. Its a Korean trait that I cant stand to see others seed. Of course, I have that tendency, but Im not crazy enough to kill myself because I dont want to see others seed. But. I would have just been disappointed if I had lost, but it was disgusting to see this Ogtin guy grinning broadly as he watched me get beaten up by his brother. Huh?! He just looks like he is the happiest person in the world. I was so pissed to see that. I even sent Kim Soo-yong on the second regression to kick his ass. But the damn quest would not notify me that I had cleared it, even though he had beaten him. I ended up fighting Benjamin the same way, four times, learning all of his attack patterns. Of course, you might be thinking, how did I figure it out after only four regressions? The answer is simple. Abination of volume control and physical enhancement. At a volume of 100, I can hear every breath, movement, step, and every tiny detail. But what if youbine your increased hearing with the ability to adjust the volume through physical strengthening? Not only do I hear them more clearly, but I can hear every muscle movement. So I can see how hes going to attack before he does. Of course, theres a lot more to it than that, especially after fighting him the same way four times. Anyway, theres no denying that those twobinations together are a huge cheat, but theres also a huge weakness. ! .. Side effects and duration. Physical strengthening is very demanding on the body, and thats why Skaya taught me mental strengthening to make it asfortable as possible. However, if the body is already under heavy pressure and you add in the ability to adjust the volume, its bound to be even more so. Especially my hearing, which has be ridiculously clueless. I thought Benjamin was angry that I had deliberately ignored him earlier, but in fact, my hearing went numb for a while at the same time as the physical strengthening ended. In other words, I didnt know what he said. I just smiled in response. While I was momentarily lost in thought. Benjamin thinks Im off guard and swings the wooden sword in his hand. Just before the attack reaches my face, I drive my foot into his abdomen first. Snap! Ortins ribs shattered. The sound echoed around the training ground at the time of the shovel. He rolled across the floor, holding his shattered ribs with both hands. Ack! What are you wincing? Get up or are you going cry like a little b**ch? At my words, Ortin looked at me with a look that said, Then why dont you get your ribs broken by me? Ugh. Im being a bit harsh. I mean, sure, its natural for him to be like that when his bones are broken, but thats fresh bloodpared to what Ive been through with him is nothing. It pisses me off just thinking about it. Hey. Get up, a**ehole, you gonna stand there and take a beating from a junior? As soon as he hears them, he frowns heavily and slowly gets to his feet. Yes, you can. You can do it! Get up so I can beat you even more! Hurry up! As I cheer, Benjamin must have heard my plea, because he rises to his feet, using his wooden sword as a walking stick, and res at me with his eyes that have not lost Its life yet. Breathing heavily, he speaks. *Rough breathing*, youre quite the speaker for a mere first year. Looking all mes. What. Fuck you. You think you are winning? The way he talks, one would think he was winning the battle now. I cut him off and prepared myself to deliver the final blow. Benjamin, in response, raises his wooden sword with one hand and aims it at me. Now, where shall I strike, so that word may spread that I beat him well? I scanned Benjamin over. His face was bruised all over, and his uniform was covered in dirt from the beating hed taken from me. Hmm. I dont think theres anywhere on him thats unharmed. No? Just when I thought there was no ce left unscathed, there was one spot that was uniquely intact. Of course, if I hit that spot, Ill feel like s**m, but considering everything Ive been through with this guy, Id be a Buddha if I could just leave it at that. Yeah. I have a heart as big as the ocean, so this is how it should be. With that thought, I kicked my feet. At the same time. Ability to set up the game: adjust the volume, adjust the quality of the effects, that is, set the color, view the mapinventory, cash shop The holy water in my inner pocket lit up as brightly as possible. Ugh! Ugh! Gahhhhh! My holy glow caused the people in the spectator seats to cover their eyes with their arms and grimace. And unlike them, Benjamin, who was caught right in the face, squeezed his eyes shut so tightly he couldnt even open them. I shouted out a chant loud enough to be heard! Magical Punch!!! When he hears me, he raises his guard and smiles sardonically. Judging by his reaction, I can tell he thinks Im pathetic for hitting him while calling a wierd name. Yeah! Laugh while you can. I ignore his reaction and kick him in the balls. -Crack! The sound of an egg breaking echoed across the training ground. The sound caused all the guys in the spectator seats to tilt their heads, except for the two who were dueling because they couldnt see properly. Ack! C-coward to kick there. You have no honorArghh! Whatever. Theres nothing cowardly in a battle, youre an ipetent idiot for not stopping it. With those words, he fainted with tears, a runny nose, and a look of frustration on his face, as he held his balls with both hands. Seeing that, I reset the quality of the effects, body enhancement, and volume. When the brilliant light disappeared, everyone in the audience was surprised to see the whole mess on the training ground. The men, in particr, broke out in a cold sweat as they realized what the sound was that echoed through the training ground and gulp! Yeah, thats right, be scared. Well, actually, it was a warning to them. I have many enemies. Or, more urately, a lot of kids who hate me. And one of them is Ogtin. If he loses a duel, they wont speak to me for a while. But thats not enough. So I sent a message to them that if they messed with me, they too could be eunuchs. Well, theres also the fact that Im annoyed that Ortin got the better of me, but thats a side note. Yeah. Thats really all it is. I look around to see if Ive gotten my message across, and the guys who normally re at me avert their eyes. Yeah. If you touch me, Ill f**k you, mate! As Im looking around and warning them, William opens his mouth with a tired look on his face. Ugh!!! Its finally over, and yes, the winner is David von Kane. You two, Ortin, Benjamin, get ready to hand in your withdrawal forms. N-no way. Ogtin exims in disbelief at Williams deration. Haha! Thats pretty darn gross. Oh, yes. I wanted to see that look on his face. Ogtin stares at me with vacant eyes as I approach. I ignored his reaction and patted him on the shoulder. Yeah. You shouldnt mess with someone above your level. Take It as a lesson.! Oh and Congrattions on your expulsion. Arghgggg!!! He turned scarlet at my words, his whole body shaking. Ignoring Ogtins reaction, I stare at the questpletion message in front of me and leave the training grounds. *** Meanwhile, the Constetion was deep in thought as she watched Kane, who was smiling smugly at the sight of Ogtin trembling. What is he? Ive been watching how Kane has been training for a week now. He was obviously very talented. Still, there was no way he could beat Ortin. Ortin may not be able to use aura, but hes a 4th year student. Hes not even the bottom of the ss, but the upper middle of the ss. Its strange that Kane could defeat him with only a weeks training, but he was just too powerful. Of course, he would have lost without the Holy Cross, but regardless, the point is that he overpowered him while he was still physically strong. There was definitely something off about Kanes movements. Kanes movements were almost as if he anticipated how Ortin would attack. Is it the ability to see the future? Given his previous actions, it makes sense. From recognizing Birg as an assassin, to being aware of Anjes presence. Its impossible for Kane to detect Anjes presence with his powers. And if I assume that all of Ortins current attacks are being anticipated and avoided by looking into the future, it makes sense with Kanes entire actions so far. Thinking about it, its clear. At the time, I was skeptical, but this confirms it. Kane has the ability to see the future, and he can do so freely and without consequence. As soon as I realised that, my face suddenly became hot. My heart began to beat a little faster than usual. It was exciting, thrilling. What is this? Why is this happening? I didnt usually feel like this. I mean, it happened every now, and then whenever I would see Kane, but never to this extent. Whoa calm down, this will onlyst a moment. With that thought in mind, I fanned my face with my hands and stared at the screen for a moment. Kane is walking out of the training center, all smiles and happy for some reason. It wasnt long before Riche, Kersey, and Skaya were walking towards him. All women. Constetion narrowed her eyes at the sight of Kane surrounded by women. Her cheeks puffed up like balloons. Why is she so upset? Ive been seeing Kane interacting with women a lot, but today, its particrly upsetting. She wrote the message slowly, thinking that if she kept quiet, Kane might forget about her. Okay. Write it down like this. Goddess of Destiny is beginning to take a liking to you.] This will surely get Kanes attention. No. He might actually like it. Im a goddess, after all, and Im not going to lose to mere mortals. With that arrogant thought, she sent a message to Kane. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Its been roughly a week since the duel with Ogtin. To recount what happened in the meantime, first. [Goddess of Destiny tells you not to go near women]. Lately, the constetion has taken a turn for the worse. No. How did she change? After a duel, when I was in high spirits after winning points, she suddenly confessed to me. At the time, I just thought, Oh, shes doing this again because she wants attention.1 No, thats what I wanted to think. Otherwise, it would be a double-edged sword ending with heaven and hell. But it wasnt. After a week of watching her reactions, I hate to admit it, but the constetion had changed for the worse. Id rather not have to worry about this if I could decide when to regress. The problem is that when I die, I regress to the beginning of the event, just like in the game. Eventually, if I die by being milked out, Ill regress long before I die, but by that time, Constetion will have already nned to milk me again. This means I need to get out of her line of sight to cancel the quest. How do I get out of her sight? Easier said than done. It is literally impossible for a mere mortal to escape the sight of a transcendent. Its almost as if youre being asked not toplete the quest and just get the double death ending. Therefore, I need to take action before the questes up. So let me think deeply for a moment about the constetion. [Goddess of Destiny says the girls are looking at you!!!] She sends me an angry message. Ominously, Im worried that the ending I saw in the final episode is going to happen to me, not Kim Soo-yong. Damnit. I need to send her to Kim Soo-yong as soon as possible. I really need to have a serious conversation with the constetion sometime. *** For the record, it wasnt just the constetions who changed. I walk towards the mansion after the academy ss. The surrounding students, especially the boys, avoided my eyes and whispered to each other inaudibly. Its obvious what theyre saying, but I turned up the volume just in case. By the way, what happened to Benjamin? Havent you heard, Benjamin, that hes gone numb? What? Hes not recovered? Yeah. But he became a eunuch and losing all his senses. God, thats so fucking sad. Hey. Dude, Kanes looking at us, we better run, or well be eunuch too They scurry away, avoiding my eyes. As you can see, all the students who were hostile to me no longer openly showed their hostility. Looks like the warning worked. Of course, my warning has turned Benjamin into a eunuch. Not my problem. As Im walking along, someone calls out to me in a hushed voice. Kane. Huh? I turned my head back to see who was calling me, and the voice belonged to none other than Jenny. Ah. Im f**ked. It doesnt matter if it was Jenny who called me. The reason I couldnt help but curse inwardly now was the presence of Eileen next to her. Id been avoiding her so well. In fact, since I had sold her name, from the day of the duel until now, whenever Ive been approached by Eileen, Ive naturally run away as if I hadnt heard her. Better run now. Its true that Jenny called out to me and I looked back, but the distance between the two of them is quite long now. So its not toote. After deciding what to do, I didnt hesitate to activate my physical enhancement. Seeing this, the two of them tilted their heads in confusion. With no time to see their reactions, I sprinted off at a breakneck pace without looking back. *** Huh?! Hes running away again! I wasnt going to force the conversation, but if it keeps happening. Then so will I! Eileens expression changed to one of resolve. Unleashing auras from her entire body. Her aura knocked the surrounding students to the ground, including Jenny. What the hell?! Shiva. Are we doing the same physical enhancement? I swallowed hard after seeing a physical enhancement that was so different from mine! While Eileen and I used separate techniques, theres no denying that its the same kind of physical enhancement. Physical enhancement is the foundation of any power in the first ce. Anyway, this is no time for leisurely thinking. Judging from the look on her face, I might die if I get caught. As I ran faster like that, the entrance to the academys main gate came into view. I just need to get out of there! If I can make it out of that gate, Ill be able to slip past the crowd from Eileens chase. Of course, Ill inevitably run into her on a weekday next week, but thats for future me to figure out, not current me. Therefore, do your best, future me! Cheering my future self on as I ran to the entrance. -Boom! What the hell? What did I see? Sure enough, there was nothing but a fence in front of me. I couldnt see a single person, except for the guard. But just then, a gust of wind blew past, and there she was, arms crossed, with the most terrifying smile in the world. No way. That wasnt the wind, but Eileen? Is it the same student? Shes just a monster. Just when I was dumbfounded. Shes now walking towards me like shes not letting me go. Damn It. What am I going to do? In my heart, I want to grab her by the hem of her skirt and tell her Im sorry, but theres no way shell forgive me. Thinking about it, isnt it natural that Eileen should feel angry? Shes been rejected twice and even taken advantage of. And then she was ignored for a week. Does this make me look like such an s**mbag? No, its not. We agreed on doing Dual, and I only epted Ogtins proposal because he doesnt know anything, and it was just something he said. Its not my fault. You might be thinking, Sure, but shouldnt you just be honest? But how could Ive known there would be a site effect? Will Ogtin withdraw his duel request because Im being honest? No way. And those 1,000 points are priceless. It is. So its not my fault, its Ogtins fault for not knowing the truth. Ogtin is a damn son of a b**ch. Of all things, he had to propose something like that and causemotion. As I inwardly berated Ogtin and racked my brains for a way to deal with this situation, she stepped in front of me. She tidied up a bit of her shiny golden hair and looked at me with her blue pupils, characteristic of her family, and then she opened her mouth like a broken machine, her ears reddening. Th-thats the o, uh. ..tsk. What is it? Somethings wrong with her? I honestly thought she was going to go ballistic and beat me up. But instead, she started stuttering, as if she was embarrassed to say something. I dont know what it is but one things for sure, Im not getting a whipping by Eileen. Uhm. Look, Im sorry, if you dont have anything to say, can I just leave? Huh?! At the mention of my departure, she gives me a lost look. If you have something so important to say, say it quickly. I dont know whatever it is shes trying to say, but theres no point in waiting. Neither will I. [Goddess of Destiny says she has a strange feeling about her]. Shes starting to get jealous. Although its unlikely that Constetion will descend because shes mad but hey, you never know. After all, why else would Kim Soo-Yong die in the game after killing the final boss summoned by the Church? Even though Constetion isnt that crazy yet, theres no point in provoking her. Although its unlikely that Constetion will descend because shes mad but hey, you never know. After all, why else would Kim Soo-Yong die in the game after killing the final boss summoned by the Church? Even though Constetion isnt that crazy yet, theres no point in provoking her. With that, I walked past her and was about to exit the entrance when Eileen said something to herself to motivate herself. As soon as she had finished speaking, Constetion sent me a message. [Goddess of Destiny just flipped the cup upside down!!] Chapter 36-2 Chapter 36-2 (Notes: The reason, Constetion dropped her cup in Shock BC of this following contents. Yesterday, while editing, I mistakenly deleted the 2nd half of the draft. Sorry about that.) The next day. Eileen swung her sword in the training yard of her familys mansion. Each of her simple movements carried weight, but even with such beautiful swordy, Eileens brow furrowed slightly, unsatisfied. I cant concentrate. Of course, it wasnt much different than usual. Normally, she would focus on her movements when she swung her sword, but her mind kept reying yesterdays events. Me, me, me. I-I want you to go out with me, Huh? Kanes expression turned to disbelief at her words. Then, just as he was about to open his mouth again. Kane, you obviously took advantage of me in Ogtins proposal, didnt you? Eileen interrupted. Kane nodded, staring off into the distance at the mountains as Eileen asked if he felt guilty. Well, normally I would let It slide expect giving you a few punches, but. .. Kane swallowed hard at Eileens words Sneaking a peek at his reaction, she mustered up the courage to say. Ill forgive you, but only if you take me out on a date. Eileen sneaked a peek at Kanes reaction as she said that, and he looked unusually flustered, as if he hadnt expected her to ask him out. Okay, well, Ive done something wrong, so how about tomorrow? Un. I dont have any appointments this weekend either, so tomorrow would be great. Thats cool, then, right? Ill be leaving now, See you soon. Kane. With those words, Kane walked out of the Academys entrance and towards his mansion. Shaking herself out of her thoughts, Eileen suddenly felt her face flush with heat and white steam leaked out of her hair. As she blushed and stood there dumbfounded, a maid appeared to keep an eye on her to see if it was time. Miss Eileen. Its time for your appointment with Miss Jenny. I see. Judging by her maids reaction, Eileen thought her lie had worked, and she sheathed her wooden sword in her subspace ring. Then she strode toward the shower to wash off the sweat. After her shower, Eileen dries her hair with a hairdryer enchanted with the lowest level of wind magic. As she does, she contemtes what she should wear today. Come to think of it, what kind of style does Kane like? Now that I think about it, I dated him for quite a while before we broke up, but I dont recall ever having a sweet date. What did we do when we were engaged? When I think back on all the things that have happened with him over the years, I realize that other than following him around and watching him afar, we never had any real time together. So this was just a crush, not an engagement? As she thought about it, she looked at her clothes. Red tracksuit, pajamas, blue tracksuit, school uniform, pink tracksuit. Party dress, yellow tracksuit. Custom made armor cloth, green tracksuit I have no clothes. I never realized because I rarely go out except to the academy, but now that I look at my clothes, all of them are training clothes except for the ones I need. Do I have to wear tracksuits? Imagine yourself wearing tracksuits on your uing date. . No. She shook her head. Never. That would be so rude to the other person. I have no idea what Kane would be wearing, but at the very least, hes not going to be in his training clothes, which though arefortable. So the least she could do is show that she has put some thought into her outfit. Eileen rummaged through her wardrobe, hoping to find something pretty. ? In the corner, she spotted a casual white dress that looked almost unfamiliar. Ah! This is the one Jenny gave me a while ago to wear. Of course, I didnt need to wear it until now, so I kept it in the corner, but I never thought Id need it until now. Let me try it on. She took off her current clothes and slipped into the dress Jenny had given her. When she was finished, Eileen approached the mirror in her room. She saw her reflection in a white dress that matched her familys golden hair, but the problem was that it highlighted her big breasts. Well, its been a year since I received the gift, so its natural. I feel a little tight in the chest, but wearing something else is out of the question. Ill wear this then. Having decided what to wear, Eileen calmed her fluttering heart and started walking towards the meeting ce. Chapter 37-1 Chapter 37-1 An hour before my meeting with Eileen. I woke up as usual, showered, and rummaged through my wardrobe for something to wear. Hmmm. What to wear. My wardrobe was full of expensive-looking clothes that Kane had spent a fortune on, but to me, who was just a regr person, it felt out of ce. Or is it just because Im a loser with no social life? Now that I think about it, before I was possessed, I had never been on a date with anyone. Of course, that doesnt mean Ick knowledge, okay? Anyone who has watched anime, manga, or novels will definitely watch the loveedy genre. If not, at least harem stuff. Anyway, the important thing is that Ive never even had any romantic rtionship, let alone a date, but even so, my head is full of knowledge about dating. Damn, Im suddenly feeling a sense of reality. Im having a moment of realization for a moment. [Goddess of Destiny asks if you really need to go] She sent me a message. Normally, I would have ignored it, but I thought that if I left her alone, things might turn out even worse. Well, honestly, I havent done anything wrong, and I feel so sorry for her if I turn this down. As much as Id like to trample on the screams of conscience in my heart, I know Ill get a beating from Eileen if I do. Instead, Ill take her out on a date. [Goddess of Destiny reluctantly agrees] No, but why do I have to ask for your permission to do that? It was so natural that I forgot for a moment, but shes not my girlfriend or anything. Shes just a perverted Yandere Constetion watching me. Part of me wanted to raise my middle finger to the heavens, but I desperately stopped myself from doing so, thinking that it would be unnecessary to upset her mind again. By the way, there are only a few more weeks left. After a short while, the main episode of the game finally begins. I seem to recall that during the performance evaluation, the religious group carried out a terrorist attack on the practical training site. It must have happened during the second performance evaluation No, wait, this is not the time for this. I was just thinking about the main episode for a moment, but theres no need to think about it right now. I should choose my clothes quickly instead. Hmm. I wonder if there will be a rumor that I dressed well. As I was seriously looking at my clothes, ng! Kersey flung open the door, looking like a puppy eager for a walk. Master, master, lets go for a walk! II have an appointment. Huh? Please make your lie usible. How can you have a appointment when you dont have a friend? Damn It. This brat ps me hard with facts. Well, I might have friends too. Anyway, if you want to go out, get ready and lets go together. UmBut that Riche is too scary. What are you talking about? Shes always so kind. Thats only to you, Master. Thats true. Riche is infinitely kind to me, but merciless to others. Of course, that doesnt mean she treats others badly. Its just that shes not quite the same as she is with me. Well, when youre not around, she praises you a lot. Really? No. Of course not. Of course, there have been times when she did, but its not to the point of doing it often. Yes. So dont be too scared of Riche, Shes soft on the inside despite what she appears to be on the outside. It sounds weird, but okay. Ill do as you say, Master. Kersey smiled happily as she said that. Then, she was about to leave my room. Hey, wait. Which one of these clothes do you think looks good on me? Huh? Kersey tilted her head at my question and nced slowly at the clothes in the closet. She looked at all the clothes with a serious face, then turned her head to me. Master, honestly, it doesnt matter which one you wear. Do you think so too? Yes. They are all just suits with different colors. Just wear whatever you like. But there must be a color that suits me, right? Kersey nodded in agreement with my words. Umthen how about a ck suit and a white T-shirt? Well, thats definitely the safest choice. No, I rmend it because it matches your personality, not just for that reason. If only this brat didnt spit out one more word. How nice that would be. Until just a moment ago, I thought, Oh, she really picked carefully, but she immediately crushed my expectations by expressing her inner thoughts. I pped her on the head without hesitation. -Smack! Ouch! Why did you hit me?! Put your hand on your conscience and think about it. Kid. !! She pouted at being called a kid and trembled. I dismissed her with a wave of my hand, motioning for her to leave. I need to change, now get out. Kuu, master. This matter isnt settled, Ill take revengeter! Ill take revengeter! I imitated Kerseys tone mocking her, and she stomped out of my room. Justice will prevail! *** At this point, Riche is cuddling her alter ego as usual, but then she looks at the time and realizes that its time to go to Kerseys room. As she walked with her calm steps, Kersey approached Riche with an angry expression on her face. Whats wrong? Why are you so angry? Of course, Kersey usually had a grumpy face when she came back from Kanes room, but today it seemed especially severe. Hey, junior. Did something bad happen? Ugh. Not really, the masters just being a bit too rude today. Ah Well, its true that master tends to be particrly rude to junior. Even from a viewers perspective, there are times when its annoying. As Riche sympathized with her for a moment, she looked at her with sparkling eyes. Riche, the master wants me to go on a stroll with him. Would you like toe with us? What? Just the three of us? Yeah. The master has an appointment, so he asked me and you toe along. Master has a promise?! Although as his exclusive maid, it was strange for her to say such a thing. But it was the first time she had heard that Kane had a friend. Well Maybe he made one after the change. In the first semester, students may have been afraid of his personality, but now, his character is softer than before, so its not strange to think that he could have made a friend. It could even be considered that Skaya-nim is also his friend. Riche nodded in agreement, epting that Kane had made a friend. Okay, I understand. Lets prepare and go. With that said, the two finished getting ready and left the mansion. *** Skaya was studying magic books in the mansions library, as usual. Hmm, something feels awkward. After spending a week training Kane all day long, she felt strange sitting alone, studying. Hmm, I need to study too, not just help Kane. Otherwise, she might end up being left behind by Kane. Of course, it would take a while for him to catch up to her, but considering his talent, he could be stronger than her before graduating from the academy. Well, assuming that Im just sitting still. Anyway, just sitting and studying like this wont help. Hmm, maybe I should study at a cafe. With that thought in mind, Skaya put todays study goals in her pocket dimension ring and left the mansion. Well, assuming that Im just sitting still. Anyway, just sitting and studying like this wont help. Hmm, maybe I should study at a cafe. With that thought in mind, Skaya put todays study books in her pocket dimension ring and left the mansion. In the capital city, Anje was treating the little kids as usual at the daycare center with Divine Restoration as usual.. Thank you, Sister Saint! Yes. Dont fight with your friends next time. Okay! With a smile full ofpassion, Anje saw the young boys wounds fully healed and he nodded with an energetic face. Then he bowed his head and ran to his nearby friends. As Anje watched the little boy, a bright smile on her face, a knight assigned to escort her approached and whispered to her. Saintess. Its time. I see. Anje slowly got up as her time here was over. The daycare center director, who had been watching her with a favorable impression, approached her. Anje, I say this every time, but thank you. No, Director. In a way, this daycare center is like home to me. Its nothing. Ahahaha. At her words, the daycare center director awkwardlyughed and scratched the back of his head. Well, I have someone to meet, so Ill be going now. Oh Is it your boyfriend? At the directors joking tone, Anjes face turned red. Then she shook her arms awkwardly. N-no! Its just an acquaintance. Fufu, your reaction is a bit too much for that. Ugh Anyway, Ill be going now. At her words, the director opened his mouth with a look like he was watching his daughter. Yeah. Come by anytime youre tired or want to y. This is your home, and bring your acquaintance with you sometime. Well, hes a bit busy, so if he has time, Ill bring him along. Yeah. Thanks for your hard work. Go ahead, See you. Okay. With those words, Anje left the daycare center with her escort. *** Eileen sat on a nearby chair at the promised meeting ce where she was going to meet Kane for a while.. The men around her looked at her, especially at her chest. She wondered if she had dressed too provocatively. She had always felt the gaze of people around her even when she wore different clothes, but today it felt particrly intense. As Eileen was pondering inwardly, Kane appeared before her. He was walking towards her wearing a neat ck suit and a contrasting white shirt with dignity. Watching him, she felt her face get hot without realizing it. As Eileen was staring at him absentmindedly, Kane suddenly appeared in front of her. Whats wrong? Are you feeling sick? He came on time for the appointment, but Eileen was staring at him nkly with her face looking confused. He thought she might have a fever and touched her forehead and his own forehead. As soon as he touched her, Eileen came to her senses due to the cold sensation on her forehead. ?! Im, Im perfectly fine! But your forehead is a little warm for someone whos perfectly fine. No, Kane, youre mistaken. This was an opportunity not to be missed. Otherwise, she would feel sorry for Jenny, who had arranged this meeting. At Eileens firm answer, Kane scratched his ear in embarrassment and nodded his head. Okay. If youre okay, then good. Have you eaten, by the way? No, I havent eaten yet either. Okay. Then you must be hungry. Lets go eat. Yes. The two of them headed towards the restaurant. We went on a date and some time had passed. If I talk about what happened during that time, its nothing special. Just like a typical date between lovers, we had a meal and watched a y together. After the y ended, Sniff, Sniff. Eileen shed tears and sniffled. No, why are you crying over that? Although it was a sad scene where the protagonist sacrificed everything alone for the people around him at the end of the y. in my opinion, after seeing simr endings so many times in modern times, its a predictable ending. Of course, an anime called Code Geass that had a simr ending was a masterpiece, but most anime that followed it were called Clone Geass. and now, in front of my eyes, the y also felt like clone Geass. Anyway, thats not important, as a self-proimed love expert. I took out a handkerchief from my pocket and handed it to Illyn. She looked a little surprised that I could do such a delicate action as she took the handkerchief. Thank you. Its nothing. I shrugged and looked at her. Eileen, feeling embarrassed by my gaze, wiped her tears with the handkerchief. Ill wash it and return itter. Sure. As I nodded my head and kept looking at her, she spoke in a timid voice. um, why are you staring at me like that? Well, its a littlete to say this now, but I think you look great in that outfit. No wonder, her shiny golden hair and pure white dress were a perfectbination. And lets not forget that emphasizing her unique breasts was also a big plus. If youre a guy, you cant help but be drawn to it. In my opinion, Illyn probably didnt buy it herself, and it was probably a gift from Jenny. While I silently thanked her, Eileen was stuttering next to me. Y-yes, thank you. I just said what I wanted to say. Saying that, I took her hand, which was trembling. Eileens face turned redder and she became more flustered. Someone keeps sending strange messages, but its okay for a day or so. Well then. Shall we go to a caf nearby? Theres a famous ce down the Street. Yes She answered with a small voice and lowered her head, perhaps because she was nervous from holding hands with me. That way, she and I walked toward the caf, emitting a slightly sweet atmosphere. Oh? Kane? And Eileen? Somehow, we found Skaya at the entrance of the caf. She alternately looked at both of us with a somewhat surprised face. Huh? Didnt you two break up? Well, that How should I exin this? As I was making an indescribable subtle expression, Mr. Kane? Someone behind me called out to me in a doubtful voice. We all turned our heads back to the kind voice. Anje appeared with someone who seemed to be her escort. Anje looked at me for a moment with a pleasant smile, then shifted her gaze to where I was holding hands with Eileen. Whats going on? Whats happening? In the sudden situation, I was taken aback, but this time a familiar voice called out to me. Young Master? Everyone, including me, turned their heads to where the voice came from. Riches pupils were dted as she stood still. Thats not all. Riches gaze was focused on the hand that I was holding with Eileen, just like Anje. Damn It. This is f**ked up. This is literally a mess before the war. No, does this make sense? How could we run into each other when the Capitals territory is so vast? Unless someone deliberately set this up, its statistically almost impossible. But who did this? In the absurd situation, Kersey looks at me and gives me a sly smile. Whats going on? Somethings not right. If it were any other day, I would have asked her what she was smiling about, but today, her smile seemed more terrifying than pleasant. As I looked at her expression, an inexplicable sense of foreboding passed through my mind. Before Kersey could speak, I wanted to say something. Dad. Why are you ying with another woman while leaving mom behind? Kersey beat me to it. Life, f**k. Chapter 37-2 Chapter 37-2 If we were to use an analogy to describe the current situation, its no different than a boyfriend getting caught with his pants down by his girlfriend. No, it could be even worse than that. Thankfully, if his girlfriend is the only one involved, thats a relief. However, it turns out that not only did he get tangled up with another woman, but also with a cute daughter. I feel like I want to die and return to the past, but is that even possible? Everyone gathered here is stronger than me. Before I even attempt suicide, its likely that Ill be stopped, and even if I were to harm myself, having Anje by my side will undoubtedly help me recover from any injuries. I nced around nervously, beads of sweat forming on my forehead. First, lets hear from Eileen, who is staring at me suspiciously as if to say, Exin yourself. And Anje and Riche keep staring at our hands, as if they didnt hear what Kersey said. Unlike the others, Skaya is making a thoughtful expression as she tries to understand the situation. On the other hand, Kersey It seems that shes feeling pretty good about herself for getting the best of me, with a disgustingly happy smile on her face as she looks at me. Judging from her expression. It seems like shes saying Ill leave it up to you now. That brat wont get any snacks for a while. As I had those thoughts, Skaya spoke with a painfully awkward smile next to me. Ahahaha. Hey, there seems to be a lot that Kane wants to say to all of us. Lets go inside the cafe and talk. Everyones looking at us. As if sensing our icy atmosphere, people passing by gave us a quick nce, and we nodded our heads in agreement and headed inside the cafe. The cafe owner trembled as he spoke to us, sweat beading on his forehead. W-what w-would y-you l-like to o-order? Well let you know once we decide. Anje replied with a gentle smile to the cafe owners question. The cafe owner nodded as if understanding, and quickly fled. Then the cold atmosphere returned to our table. Although no one was saying anything and everyone was silent, the situation felt like we were getting scolded. Id rather just vent my anger! I thought , but he held back because of the femalepanions with him, namely Riche, Eileen, and Anje, who were all silentlypeting for dominance and didnt speak up. As we sat there in silence, Kersey, without a care, started babbling again. Dad, what snack are we getting? I dont have a daughter like you! Youre a worthless w**ch!! With those words, punched her in the head. Aargh!! Hmph. After receiving my sense of justice, Kersey holds her swollen lip. Seeing this, Skaya lets out a deep sigh and speaks. So, can you exin what happened Kain? Didnt you break up with Eileen? And how do the Saintess Anje know you? All eyes, except for Kerseys, turned to me. Feeling like I could be seriously misunderstood if I stayed silent, I exined about my promise with Eileen and the things that had happened with Anje, leaving out only the crucial details about Kersey. If I didnt exin the Kersey part, there could be some serious misunderstandings. After hearing my exnation, they all nod their heads with understanding. So, youre on date for selling out Eileens name in the duel with Ogtein and as an apology, and the reason you know Anje is because you became friends while doing volunteer work? Yeah, thats right. In response to Skayas inquiry, I nodded my head without hesitation. Skaya looked at me with a suspicious gaze, squinting her eyes. Hmm, I understand about the date with Eileen, but its very suspicious that you did volunteer work. At her words, everyone except Anje and her entourage nodded their heads with a troubled expression. Whats with those faces? Seriously, is it so weird for me to do volunteer work? Of course, given Kanes personality so far, its a relief if I just pass by someone without hitting them, but even so, cant I do volunteer work once in a while? Also, even before my possession, Kane and I had different personalities. . .. When I started to feel unjustly treated for some reason, Anje opened her mouth to speak up for me. Mr. Kane, its true that as he said, we met by chance while doing volunteer work in the David territory. Contrary to rumors, he worked very hard. Ah Yes, thats right. At Anjes firm words, Skaya nodded with a wry smile, scratching her side hair. Well, when the person involved, the saint, speaks like that, theres no way to refute it. If there is no evidence, the word of a witness bes the truth, and it was the saint who said it. So even if someone thinks its suspicious that I did volunteer work, they wouldnt think the saint is lying. Honestly, even if she has some mental problems, she is undoubtedly a person with a good image. Even if I told them the truth about what happened at the time, they wouldnt believe me. Who would believe that the saint tried to kill me out of jealousy for being chosen by the Constetion, and then became friends with me after she regained senses? If I say something like that, theyll definitely frown and think its nonsense. No, if Im not careful, I could get beaten up by the guards behind me for lying. So I just kept my mouth shut, and once again an awkward silence filled the table. No. Its resolved now, but why is it still awkward? Even though all misunderstandings were cleared up, the women except for Skaya were having a tense staring contest. As I looked around, Kersey was fidgeting with her stomach and examining the menu board in the cafe. When are you going to order, Master? How can she care about food at a time like this? To the outside observer, it may seem like were just staring each other down. but as someone in the middle of this situation without any preparation, it feels like were charging into battle with no backup. Well, I cant just sit here and do nothing either. Honestly, even though three women are currently having a staring contest with each other, from the perspective of others, they must be thinking Who are these peopleing in here and not ordering anything? This is not the kind of nuisance we should be causing. Normally, the cafe owner would step in and tell them to leave discreetly, but considering our status, its best to just stay put, and rightfully so. One of them is a high-ranking nobledy who holds a higher position than me. If she were to be chased out thoughtlessly, not only would the cafe be ruined, but its obvious what would happen to his life afterward. Of course, the parties involved may not think about this at all. Theres no guarantee that her subordinates wontsh out. Anyway, thinking that theres no point in just sitting here doing nothing, I followed Kersey and looked through the menu one by one. Hm, I dont really know what these damn things are. Ordinary people are usually knowledgeable about cafe drinks, but from my perspective of living my life as a recluse, they all just seem superficially impressive and indecisive. Of course, I know the basic drinks, but as I pondered over what to order, Kersey looked at me, and asked, Master, whats good here? Umm I honestly didnt have a rmendation. As I thought about this, suddenly one idea struck me like thunder to the head. I remembered a way to mess with Kersey. Her taste buds are just like a childs, enjoying sweet treats such as chocte and cake so much that she wouldnt even bother with anything else. If I rmended a drink I thought would be good for her Just thinking about how she would fall into my trap soon made me grin. I desperately tried to suppress the smile that was creeping up on me as I pointed to a drink on the menu. You know they have iced Americano here? Kids cant drink it, but adults really enjoy it. How about this? Its really famous for being delicious. Emphasizing the word kid, I spoke to her, and she listened to my words, her face beaming with curiosity as she folded her arms and stood up straight. Hm! Im not a kid, so Ill have an iced americano! Okay then. You can have this, and the rest She tried to persuade the other women to join her, but they were still locked in a staring contest. While in the midst of it, Skaya and I made eye contact. She mouthed something to me without making a sound. -Save me Ignoring Skaya, I asked the knight escorting Anje if he wanted anything to eat or drink. Do you want anything? Im going to order an iced americano. Ill have one too. Skaya seemed to have caught on to the atmosphere and quietly joined in with us. So I called the cafe owner and ced our order An hour passed inside the cafe. When Anjes escort approached her and whispered something, she nodded and got up with a bright smile. I have something to do, so Ill leave first. Kane, Ill visit youter. Oh, okay. See youter. Yes, it was nice talking with all of you. Goodbye for now. What? We didnt talk at all. We just stared at each other. Whats she talking about? As I was inwardly confused, the two had already left the cafe. Skaya let out a deep sigh as they disappearedpletely. Ah now I feel a bit more at ease. Huh? Why? Were you feeling ufortable or something? Speaking brazenly, I cocked my head and she red at me, slowly opening her mouth with a tired look. Its cheeky to say, but I guess you really didnt know you were making yourselffortable. Huh? What didnt I know? Wow its amazing how you dont put pressure on anyone else but me. What? Did the Saintess say something to you guys? Well, not quite to that extent, but she kept saying simr things. It didnt affect me as much though. Ah so thats why theyve been quiet this whole time. It was strange that Riche and Eileen hadnt said a word for almost an hour in this chaotic situation. But it wasnt that they didnt want to. They couldnt because they were overwhelmed by the Saint. Both of them now breathed a sigh of relief, at the same time, realizing that Anje had left. It seems it was quite difficult for them to endure, judging by their reactions. Meanwhile, Kersey paid no attention to their reactions and drank his iced Americano with a rough frown. Slurp! Slurp! Thi-thi-this is del-delicious Shes being ridiculous! Her face betrays her words, as if shes thinking Why am I drinking this crap? It tastes awful! I just want something sweet. Even her voice sounds lifeless. Looking at her expression, it feels like she just downed a cup of soda after eating only sweet potatoes. But I cant leave it like this. If it tastes good, Ill order another one for you. Huh? Uh..Wait Just as she stutters to refuse, I cut in, Kersey is having an iced Americano, what would you like to order? Exhausted from their (Silent) argument, the womens in the group select snacks from the menu. And so, the date with Eileen ended up being a disappointment after leaving the cafe. As a side note, Eileen considered this date void and I couldnt deny it as a result, so I just nodded my head. Chapter 38-1 Chapter 38-1 Somewhere in an underground space. There, men in ck robes and grotesque masks knelt on one knee, their eyes looking down at the ground. The high level leader of the Church, Ashard, who appeared to be some sort of martial arts master, looked them all over and slowly opened his mouth. So. Have you heard the news? . . Judging by your reactions, you havent. Birgs assassination has failed and hes been killed instead. Never did I think he would fail to kill David von Kane. At that, the members of the Church are all shocked in unison. They should be. Birg might be the weakest member of the Church, but his assassination skills were top-notch. To think that he had failed to assassinate a single weakling noble, and worse, got his ass handed to him. Ashard ignored their reactions and continued. Alright. Now, that being said, this is not why I called you here, so lets get to the point: in a few days, the Royal Academy will be evaluating the students performance, and we will be carrying out the attack on that day. At that, members of the Churchughed harshly, their faces full of greed. Ashard ignored their reaction and continued. So. Dont travel for a while, stay out of trouble, and take good care of yourself. That way, you wont disappoint him. Roger that! Then each of you may return to your posts. With those words, the members of the Church, except for Ashard, returned to their respective duties. *** And so the weeks went by, with no unexpected crises. In the meantime, several things have happened. Firstly, the status bar. David von Kane. Age: 20 years old. Talents: Game setting ability, death regression. Talents: Magic, Delusion. Points: 500. Magic and Delusion were added naturally to my talents out of thin air. No, Magic is understandable, but what is Delusion anyway? Since Ive been practicing Magic, I dont find it strange that its been added, but why did Delusion even appear? Is it because of the image imagination? That certainly makes sense. Thats right, I image more efficiently than normal mages, so its not strange to have that trait. In a way, imagining images is included in delusions. But why is it called a delusion? One would think he was a morbidly ill man who fantasized about beating his opponents before going to bed at night. Well, talent aside. The points are also down. For obvious reasons, I earned a whopping 1,000 points after turning Ortin into a eunuch. With that, I umted a total of 2,000 points, which I used to buy an item in the cash shop. A permanent item! In fact, its like a top-tier item on the Leiston Continent. Its an item thats rarely seen, let alone obtained. Its not even close. In my heart, I want to take it out and lick it with my tongue right now, but unfortunately, I cant because Im in the middle of a lecture. While Im thinking about it, William yawns with an annoyed look on his face. Ha, ha. Then lets talk about the performance evaluation. Finally. Its been a long time since I was possessed. Its been almost two months since In fact, and the main episode of the game has finally started. Hmmm. Its a strange feeling, by the way. Ive been aware of the game world for a while now, but now that Im about to go through the main episode, Im even more aware of it. When Im feelingplicated inside. William said with a grim face. The performance evaluation will be viewed by the entire first year. Of course, its not done all at once, but in two parts, the first part and the second part, and its done in pairs, not individually. Does anyone have any questions up to this point? At his question, Jenny raised her hand. Me! Me! Yes. Go ahead. If you take the first round of assessments, do you gain any advantage over those who take the second round? Oha probing question. Usually, Jenny is a prankster, and a bit of a talker, but this was an unexpectedly sharp question. Im the only one whos surprised, and everyone except William looks at her in surprise. William nods and answers. Well, of course there will be advantages. First of all, the ones who take the first assessment are doing a performance evaluation without any information, so to be fair, Im going to give them extra points than the ones who do the second part. When the students heard his answer, they made faces like they were going to do the initial assessment anyway. With a knowing look on his face, William continued. But thats not necessarily an advantage. Sure, the first performance assessment will give you more marks, but it wont make up much of a difference. Well, that makes sense. Honestly, if you give a lot of points, students will be scrambling to get through the first performance evaluation. Then the ones who are forced to take the second performance evaluation willin to the academy that its not fair. So if youre going to give them extra credit, its best to do it in moderation. In Williams words, most of the students let out a wistful sigh and looked troubled again. Unlike them, Eileen remained expressionless and raised her hand to ask a question. Im Eileen, Professor. And where do we take our performance evaluations? Well, there is a training ground specifically arranged by the Royal Academy. Beyond that, in the interest of fairness, I cant tell you. Okay. I understand: Okay. So thats pretty much it, and from now until the end of the lecture, you can form your own teams with anyone you wish. When the evaluation date and groups have been formed, the group leader can report to myb. With that, William bowed and left the room. Thats so raw. As the professor in charge of the teaching staff, William was supposed to be in the ssroom to give us a tutorial, but he quickly stomped off to hisb in the name of performance evaluation. I bet that guy is probably drooling profusely and sleeping in hisb. As William left the room, the students rose from their seats as if they had been waiting for this moment. They turned to their best friend. I guess its the same wherever you live. In fact, even when I was in school on Earth, this kind of group performance evaluation was a national rule. And here, too, people are doing the same thing with their friends, either because they have alreadypleted the group or because they are short of one person. But unlike them, I Why, Damn It, is no oneing? Of course, students might be scared of me because of the fact that Im Kane, but its been a month since school started. It wouldnt be strange if my first semester image had faded. While I was fidgeting like amon nerd in ss. Chapter 38-2 Chapter 38-2 Hey, there. Someone approaches me cautiously. ..? I think someone is calling me, so I turn my head to the source of the voice. ??Im sorry. I think I got you mixed up with someone else. Saying that, the woman quickly ran away with her friend. Why? Did she think I was going to eat her? From the way she ran away, it was as if she hadnt just mistaken another person, but rather saw a giant monster. Its kind of unfair. Whoa. Lets calm down. Its still less than a minute since William left. I realise none of my ssmates areing because they arent close to me. Yeah. Thats for sure!! Half an hour has passed since William left. Ugh. I dont understand how anyone could think of ignoring grades in such an important performance assessment and just partying with friends. Huh?! Back in my day, I would do anything to get a good grade! Im sure if my parents saw this, theyd sigh in frustration. Yeah. Im not thinking about this because no one everes to me. Feeling a little bitter, I turned my head to Eileen for a moment. Unlike me, she is surrounded by students and is invited. This is why they say, Kaak! Tsk!, performance evaluation be damned!!! [Goddess of Destiny says she likes the fact that there are no women near you]. No. I get that shes jealous, but she likes it? Well, its not that I dont understand her feelings since Constetion has a crush on me. but she boldly says that she likes it, despite the fact that I cant beforted by not having any friends. Its obvious that shes enjoying the fact that Im being bullied at the academy while pretending to be jealous. Otherwise, she wouldnt have such rubbish thoughts. As I curse at the Constetion inwardly, Eileen stands up from her seat and walks over to me. Why is sheing to me? Is she trying to brag to me that she is a big deal? Of course, its not in her character to do that, but for me, having been isted for half an hour, I cant help but suspect it. Damn It. I feel a little embarrassed. Is there something you need from me? Kane, have you got all the members? What is this. Is she being sarcastic? Mocking me? I hate to admit it, but just by looking at me, you can tell that Im all alone, yet you dare to ask me this? I swear that she is trying to revenge on me for a date we had a few weeks ago. So, as I stare at her in silence. Im sorry, I just thought it was polite to ask. Eileen realizes her mistake and apologizes. No, its okay So why did you ask? Oh. I was wondering if youd be interested in joining us? Hmmm. The same group as Eileen. It sounds like shes turned down all the guys shes been asked out with. So its just Jenny and Eileen. In fact, if I want to get a good performance evaluation, its worth getting a ride from Eileen. The problem is, I dont really want to get involved. Ive suffered quite a bit from the side effect so far. So far, Ive suffered quite a bit from the butterfly effect. Because I survived and had a brief run-in with Eileen, it caused Ogtin to misunderstand and take it on me instead of Kim Soo-yong (which he should have done as an original story). And because of this, Imitted suicide a couple of times. So, what happens during the main episode? If I get closer to Eileen? I can assure you, I cant imagine anything good. Of course, in the first main episode, the other heroine, Lane, ys the main role, but shes also involved in the gossip, so its not good. Yeah. I have to turn this down. I dont know what will happen if I screw up. Just as Im about to say no to that thought. Ding By some bizarre coincidence, the bell rang to end the ss. At the same time, all the students got up and left the room. I, Eileen, and Jenny were the only three people left in the room. F**k. Is this really a coincidence? Chapter 39-1 Chapter 39-1 In the end, only three of us remained in the ssroom: I, Jenny, and Eileen. That means. All the other students have already formed groups except for the three of us. Hah. Here we go again. I sigh inwardly. [Goddess of Destiny says she was definitely aiming for this!!!] Unlike before, the constetion screams at me with a message. Well, I doubt Eileen was aiming for this. But it does seem a bit too coincidental to be honest. So, it makes sense for the constetion to be speaking like that. After all, the only ones left are the three of us. I see. Eileen nods embarrassed as if she hadnt seen thising, and scratches the side of her head. We stand awkwardly, silent for a moment. Whats up with you two being so awkward? Its been weeks since your failed date. Jenny crosses a line she shouldnt have crossed. Hey b**ch! Why do you say that! Its true that I dont want to get involved with Eileen, but that doesnt mean I want to antagonize her. In fact, Im pretty sure that what happened back then isnt a very good memory for her. Well, a kid and three girls barging in on a date and ruining it, thats to be expected. I nced at Eileen out of the corner of my eye. She looked unexpectedly calm. What? Shes not as mad as I thought she would be, but just in case. Lets try to change the subject. I wasnt being awkward, so dont mistake yourself. Anyway, were the only ones left, so lets set a date for the evaluation. Yes. I think so. Okay. Lets do it quickly. With that, we sat down in the ssroom and started meeting. *** Its been 10 minutes since the meeting started. So. Lets take the first round. Dont. If you get greedy, you might get a lower score. I think its better to y it safe and do the second round. Only ten minutes had passed, and I and Eileen were at odds. Youre right, the secondary assessment is more informative and safer, but honestly, we dont need to y it safe with our skills, do we? Technically, we dont have to y it safe with Eileen. Eileen shakes her head in disapproval. I dont deny that were quite high up in the rankings, but overconfidence leads to failure, and there are sure to be quite a few good people in the first round, so I think its best to y it safe and go for the second round. Ah, shes stubborn! But honestly, Eileen isnt wrong. Theres no reason topete with the best just to get a few extra points. Its better to just score higher on the secondary assessment, and its safer, too. But thats not the problem. On a purely performance-based assessment, I would agree with Eileen. However, in the secondary evaluation, the main episode, to be precise, is the time when the Church guys cause the terrorism. In that episode, Kim Soo-yong, his ssmate and the games heroine, Lane, Professor Academy, and the students who take the Secondary Evaluation are the ones who stop the terrorism of the Church. In other words. If I take the secondary assessment, I will be forced to be involved in the main episode. Yeah. I wont go there even if I get beaten to death. Kim Soo-yong can manage without me anyway. Theres no reason for me to go. The hero is supposed to do the hard work. But. That aside, why is Eileen so stubborn with the secondary evaluation? As far as I can remember, Eileen didnt appear in the first main episode. That said, I watched the first evaluation. I have no idea what caused this sudden change. So I was struggling to understand Eileens actions. Whoa. Whoa. Eileen. I know youre worried about Kane, but you need to calm down. Jenny gestures for her to calm down. Its not like that! Oh. It was? Judging by her reddened face and strong denial, Jennys words must be true. I was wondering why it was different from the original. Obviously, based on a simple performance evaluation, the first assessment is overwhelmingly risky. Thats because theres a big difference between having information and not having information. Of course, the professors are in charge of safety, so its safe to say that its unlikely that anyone will die or be seriously injured, but there are no absolutes. From Eileens point of view, even if she could cover one person, she might not be able to cover two. So, from her perspective, theres no reason to risk the initial assessment. I appreciate your concern, but The problem is, a second assessment is more dangerous! On the one hand, Im grateful that shes worried about me, but on the other hand, as someone who knows the future, Im worried, frustrated, and scrambling. I cant do this. I didnt want to do this. Eileens personality is high-minded, but shes also verypetitive. So its easy to get her to do the initial assessment with this one word. If so, you can naturally lead her to the first assessment by saying. Tsk-tsk. Huh? She tilts her head as if she doesnt understand my sudden change in mood. Are you scared? Then just quit. Shaken by my harsh tone, her face turned red-blue and her body trembled. Looks like my provocation hit her hard. Well, to be exact, she suggested we go first round because she was worried about me, but here I am provoking her instead. Well, I didnt expect that one of the first-year aces would suggest doing a second round evaluation just because its risky~ Hmm. So thats why you insist we do the first round of evaluation because you were scared. I guess it cant be helped since it wasnt your fault for being scared. When I emphasized the word Scared, I noticed that Eileens trembling body suddenly stopped. Then, with a face as cold as ice, she opened her mouth. Alright, Kane. If youre so confident, lets do the first evaluation. However, if youre in danger, I wont help you at all. Did the provocation really get to her? Honestly, I intended to provoke her, but I didnt expect her to respond with such a cold face. Jenny also looks a bit surprised, alternating between looking at us with a puzzled face and whispering in my ear. Hey, wasnt that too much of a provocation? It seems like shes really pissed off. No, I didnt expect her to get that angry either. Watching us talking quietly, I can tell that Eileen is not happy as she turns her head with a displeased expression. Hmph! Shes definitely p**sed off. Chapter 39-2 Chapter 39-2 After discussing with William about when we should have our performance evaluation and reporting to our team leader, we headed to the next lecture. By the way, Eileen became our team leader through a majority vote. Technically, team leaders shouldnt be the ones doing group projects. Anyway, I arrived at the lecture hall for the next ss, which was on mechanical engineering, and sat in an empty seat as usual. As always, the other students avoided sitting near me. Oh well, I dont really need to hang out with younger kids. As I was justifying to myself, a petite girl named Lucy walked into the lecture hall wearing a white coat and round sses that covered half her face, and greeted us with a cheerful expression. Honestly, she doesnt look like a professor at all. I remember wondering how it would feel to see a legal loli in real life after seeing them in a manga. but now that I actually see one, all I can think is that she just looks like a kid pretending to be an adult. I wonder if meeting Junior Kelsey would create some kind of synergy. Lost in thought, I was suddenly interrupted. Kane. Is there a David Von Kane here? She was calling my name. Yes, Im here. Oh, Im d. She let out a relieved sigh and resumed her attendance with sincerity. After the attendance was finished, the students each took out the items they had made or brought with them. Of course, I Oh! Kane. Ive seen this item before, but its really amazing! I took out the item I purchased with points. Lucy looked at my magical sniper rifle with sparkling eyes, as if a child had discovered a toy. Thats right, its a really impressive item. A magical sniper rifle. Its just a sniper rifle that contains magic. However, its performance is clearly different from the guns on earth. Ordinary guns tend to have recoil and loud noises, but this gun I purchased with points releases magic instead of bullets. Not only that, there is no recoil and it doesnt make a loud noise. Well, the only downside is that its power varies depending on how much magic is infused into it, but still, theres no better item for assassination or a finishing blow. As someone who was called the me Legion sniper, its a perfect item for me. [Goddess of Destiny asks. How did you make an ancient item?] As usual, the constetion showed interest in my beautiful and thick item. Well, thats natural. From the perspective of others, they dont know how I obtained it. But for the constetion, since she saw me purchase it with points, its not unreasonable for them to think that way. In the first ce, from her perspective, an ancient item just appeared out of thin air. Even if she thinks that I created the item, its not strange. Lucy couldnt only look at my item, so she carefully examined each and every item brought by other students. Well, as expected, everyone brought good items. Satisfied with her words, Lucy smiled and got back up onto the stage. Normally, I would tell you to interpret and design all the items you brought today, but as you all know, the first-year performance evaluation ising up soon. Therefore, lets interpret as much as we can until the performance evaluation is over. With that, as usual, the magic engineering lecture began. The day of the first performance evaluation was approaching. I walked to the meeting ce where I and my fellow group members, Irene and Jenny, had agreed to meet at the academy as usual. Where could they be? I looked around, searching for them. Kane, over here! Jenny spotted me first and shouted out loud. I turned my head in that direction and approached the two of them. Jenny greeted me with her usual lively face, while Eileen Have you arrived? Uh, yeah. Well then, lets go to the auditorium. Since the provocation incident, Eileen always pouts her lips whenever she sees me. Jenny saw her doing that and chuckled, whispering to Eileen. How long are you going to keep pretending to be mad? You should have let it go by now. I-Im not pretending! Yes, you are. Anyway, its okay if you keep pretending to be mad, but are you going to keep that attitude during the performance evaluation? Dont worry. I can separate work from personal feelings. Well, thats a relief. I felt like I overheard something I shouldnt have, so I raised the volume on my phone, pretending not to have heard anything. Hmm, I wonder if things will go as nned? I was worried that the side effects mighte into y, but nothing had really changed since the duel. So, there shouldnt be any problems. It wasnt untilter that I realized how naive I was to think that way. Chapter 40-1 Chapter 40-1 We arrived at our destination and entered the Warp Gate in the auditorium, under the control of the student council. Whoa! The surrounding scenery changed in an instant, just like the Warp Gate used in Davids territory. I knew it beforehand, but it was all a forest. The view from the window was like being in a jungle, with trees everywhere and the ground made of soil instead of concrete. Hey! Kane, do you see something installed between those trees? Jenny pointed with her hand. We turned our heads and saw a small crystal bead installed between the trees. How did she spot something that small so quickly? I knew she had good eyesight, but I was still impressed. I think it might be for ident prevention. Definitely. It seems that way. Eileen nodded in agreement with my words. By the way, when will the assessment start? As I was thinking about it, William called out to us all. Ha! Gather around this way. We approached William as there was no one from our ss who had arrived before us. Time passed in this state. After our group, only one more group from our ss arrived and no more. Whats going on? Is this it? William seemed to hear my inner thoughts as he spoke. Okay. Everyones here. Really? Is this really the end? At Jennys bewildered question, William nodded his head. Uh, this is all that was signed up for the first assessment, but thats not the point anyway, and before I exin the rules of the performance assessment, I want you all to put on these bracelets. William handed us a bracelet from the dimensional ring, which lookedplex with inscriptions for different spells, and advanced recovery spells, as well as point umtion. If you use this bracelet to defeat monsters in the forest, youll umte points. By doing so, your umted points will be added up for your performance evaluation score. Any more questions? Yes! Me! As usual, Jenny raised her hand in a lively voice. Yes, go ahead. I have two questions. First, where is the designated area for the transfer? The transfer is designated to the building were currently in. Umis it safe here? Well, its not unreasonable for her to worry, given that theres a building like this in the middle of the forest. Honestly, theres no guarantee that the monsters wont attack here if they happen to pass by. Of course, thats assuming that the building is the only thing around. Dont worry about that. Weve put up a barrier outside to prevent monsters from entering. Oh! Then its safe! And I have one more questionwhat level are the monsters around here? I know what youre worried about. There are only low-level monsters, so theres no need to worry. Oh, thats a relief. If the rumor spreads that I was killed by a low-level monster, it would be so embarrassing. If Jenny were to be killed by a low-level monster, it would be pretty humiliating. Typically, low-level monsters only include the weak mobsmonly found in fantasyics, such as goblins, slime, skeletons, and so on. Of course, its not easy for ordinary people to deal with these creatures, but to the students of the prestigious Academy on the Leyton Continent, its no different from fighting insects. Okay, then Ill assume there are no more questions. The performance evaluation will begin in 10 minutes. Now, You are all on your own now, do your best. With those words, William sat down on a nearby chair, as if he was toozy to do anything else, and closed his eyes without hesitation. Wow. Hes really thinking hard here. *** Before we knew it, ten minutes had passed and the performance evaluation had begun. We immediately left the camp without hesitation. Eileen, are you going to use your Presence Detection ability right away? Well, Im not sure. I feel like its a waste to use it right away. Right. Jenny nodded in agreement with Eileens response. Well, to be honest, the monsters in the forest could wander around without a care in the world, but theyll definitely start hiding soon because theyre scared of Royal Academy students. So, its a bit of a waste to use up our strength right now to use our perception ability. However, that only applies to our perception ability. Dont worry. I have a magic that can find nearby monsters without using up our strength. Huh? Is that true? Yeah. Just wait, Ill find one soon. Without hesitation, I raised the volume to around 70 or 80. -Crackle! I heard the sound of something rustling through the grass about 50 meters to the left. I returned the volume to its original state, and turned my head in that direction. I found it. Its over here. The two followed me, looking surprised that there really was a monster. It was a green creature about the size of a middle school student, known as a goblin, that was wandering around. They looked at me with surprised faces, not expecting to really find a monster. This is the power of volume adjustment!! Well then, who will catch it first? Before I could even ask who would catch it first, Eileen took out a sharp sword from her dimensional ring with a stern expression. Kane. Ill be the one to reach it first. Ooh! Shes full of enthusiasm. -Fuu Eileen took a short breath and swung her sword horizontally like a dance step. -Crunch? Without even realizing her swords strike, the goblins head and body separated in two. Wow, that was really clean. To put this into perspective, even knights who have undergone arduous training on the royal road would leave uneven cuts when using a sword. However, the goblin split apart cleanly like it was cut with a razor when Eileen swung her sword. It was a moment when I once again realized that she was the heroine in the game. As I was surprised, Jenny looked at me with a proud expression, as if her own daughter had grown up so well. As expected of our Eileen. If we leave the hunting to her, she will take the top spot. Jenny Wow youre amazing. Kane Why?! Whats the big deal?! Its just natural for friends to help each other out. Jenny No, its not just because we get along well. Friends are supposed to help each other out in the first ce. Kane Uh, Huh?! Jenny Jenny seemed a bit surprised that I agreed with her. Honestly, when else would I get on the bus if not now? So, Driver Eileen! Please drive the bus well!! Chapter 40-2 Chapter 40-2 Roughly an hour passed like that. As expected of a Name Hunter in the game, Eileen killed the demons I found one by one with a single blow. Thanks to that, Jenny and I were able to ride Eileens bus without any trouble. Thank you, Eileen, our bus driver! Actually, wasnt she pursuing a different meaning of the term knight instead of aspiring to be a driver? I was having such a silly thought again. Crunch! *Huff*. I defeated them all. Eileenpletely turned one skeleton into dust. No, how can you turn a skeleton into dust by cutting it up like that? But Eileen, why are you trying so hard to hunt down the demons? Well, Ive only been training in swordsmanshiptely, so I wanted to have some realbat training once in a while. Do you usually have realbat training against lower level demons? Honestly, how much realbat training could you get against lower level demons? Even for Eileen, who has top-notch skills, it seems like its just a way to relieve stress rather than actualbat. As I was struggling to understand, Jenny answered my question. Shes addicted to training, so its better to just let her do what she wants. Ah I see. Yeah, that makes sense. Sigh Although its frustrating to ept with that expression, we have to distinguish between work and personal matters, so I wont say anything. No. What am I doing?! Although Im not sure what expression Eileen is making, I think she might be smiling satisfied as she juts said. Anyway, isnt something strange? Huh? What Is strange? The two people tilt their heads at my question. As far as I know, lower-level demons usually travel in groups. But the ones we found were all alone. Youre right. Come to think of it, yeah. The two also feel that something is off and fall into deep thought with serious expressions. Why does something feel ominous? [Goddess of Destiny asks why youre so nervous about the future you can also see?] If I had that kind of ability, I really would be happy. No. I do have it. Its just that you have to die to see the future. Anyway, the ominous premonition spreads throughout my spine, so I turn up the volume just in case. -Thump. Thump. Thump. Whats that? Why is there a sounding from over there? There are many demons and students here, so its not strange to hear someone walking. However, the problem is that the sound of footsteps ising from a ce where it shouldnt be heard. And its not just one or two people, but the sound of several people walking. I should check this out. Ill be back in a bit. What?! Where are you.going? Eileen looks at me with a worried expression. However, Jenny, who is next to her, notices something and whispers to her with a serious expression. Its obviously. To bathroom. Ah, right. By the way, I havent adjusted the volume yet, so I identally overheard what she was saying. Eileen blushed with embarrassment as she nodded her head in agreement to Jennys words. O-Okay. Well wait here for you. Okay. Ill be back soon. With that, I used my physical enhancement to run towards the source of the sound. As I briefly turned my head, the two people stared at me with a look that seemed to say, How urgent was that? Were you holding for a long time? Damn it. As I ran with my physical enhancement, I finally arrived at the target location where the cult was causing a terrorist attack. And I looked around just in case. Hmm. There are no surveince cameras in this area, as expected. The location of the surveince cameras had not changed from the original. Praying that it wasnt true, I hid behind a nearby tree and peered out. Sure enough, members of the cult were wearing reversed ck robes and drawing magic circles with demon blood on the ground. Damn it. Why? Why did it have to be different from the original? There was definitely no connection to the current main episode after the duel. It wasnt rted to Kim Soo-young, and even though I briefly went on a date with Eileen, it had nothing to do with this incident. But that doesnt mean Im involved with the cult. I lost my train of thought for a moment. STAB Suddenly, a de pierced through my abdomen. Huh? Whats going on? The cult guys were definitely there, right? I turned my head back, wondering who could have done this to me. Ha! David Von Kane. Did you really think you could survive after double-crossing the church? Ashard, a high-ranking member of the church, stared at me with cold, icy eyes. Crazy. Why is this guy here? He was undoubtedly in front of me just a moment ago. I couldnt understand the situation and turned my head forward. Monster. I thought it was some kind of trick, but it wasnt. I just got stabbed from behind while lost in my thoughts. Ashard pulled out his dagger and scattered the blood on the de onto the ground. I never imagined youd mess up our ns like this, just because of you. I wanted to argue back, but I couldnt muster up the strength to speak. Thump! My body fell to the ground. It started to get hotter, as if I had a burn in my abdomen. [Goddess of Destiny says not to die!] Normally, she that would have lost interest in me once I died started to worry for the first time. I feel sorry for some reason. Still, if I just lie here and do nothing, Ill feel like crap. I used my physical and mental strengthening while lying down, but the bleeding from my abdomen got worse. I want to recover with the holy cross, but I have to regress. So, let me just say onest thing before I die! You are struggling even on the brink of death. Youre not theplete loser everyone thinks you are. What did you say? You piece of s*it. Hey, mark this word in your soul. Ill make sure to send you next to your dead mother next time. So be prepared to bow your head to me. With those words, everything went dark. Chapter 41-1 Chapter 41-1 The surrounding scenery changed from the forest to the ssroom once again. Thanks to the mental enhancement magic, I feel much calmer now after the regression than when I first started. Ahem. Lets talk about the performance evaluation from now on. Professor, my body hurts. Can I go to the priests room? Alright. I can see it on your face. You need to go. Go ande back. Yes, sir. Despite using mental enhancement magic, it seems that I still look quite exhausted, judging from Williams words. [Whats wrong? Why is your face so pale?] (Its Constetion, 1st time ever, spoke normally.) She really sounds worried instead of just ying with her concept of the Constetion. Anyway, ignoring the worried gaze of Eileen and the Constetion, I headed towards the priests room. Well, rest here. Dont strain yourself. Yes, I understand. With that, the responsible priest left the room. Iy down on the soft bed, cing both hands in the soft bed. So, what should I do now? The future has changed. And thats quite something. This is why I didnt want to be involved in the original story like this. Anyway, the reason for the change is probably because, as I recall what Ashard said Well, its highly likely that its because of Kane, to be precise. That guy probably contacted the cult and because of his survival, the side effect definitely urred. Anyway, why did they go to such lengths to kill me over just contacting them? And what was Kane thinking when he contacted those guys? I never really understood what those cult guys were thinking, but neither could I understand Kane for contacting them. Anyway, regardless of the fact that the future has changed, the question is how to resolve this. Though I dont want to get involved in the main episode, but thats just my wishful thinking. [Quest Alert! Stop the Terrorism!] [Exnation: The church is nning to carry out a terrorist attack at the academy evaluation site. If they are not stopped, the future could bepletely altered. Please do your best to stop them. (Additional rewards will be given if you defeat the boss.) [Reward: 2,500 points + ???] A quest appeared before my eyes. The reward is quite generous, offering 2,500 points just forpleting it, and an additional 500 points for avoiding death. Even if I dont defeat the boss, I can still earn 3,000 points. Although the reward is secondary, I personally would be satisfied to send Ashard to his mother. Therefore, there is a need to indirectly resolve the main episode. For now, Ill follow the same n as in the previous chapter. Originally, the cult members were supposed to cause terror during the Second evaluation, but due to the side effect, it has now been changed to the first evaluation. Therefore, it would be helpful to bring Eileen, who is the top student in terms of skills, since there are no students in the first evaluation. Well, even if its not Eileen, most of the students are likely to have above-average skills. So, I dont need to worry about Eileen and Jenny alone, since they will most likelye with me. Should I bring Riche, Kelsey and Anje..? No, lets not, even if Riche is okay, Kelsey is still premature. While its true Kelsey is growing exponentially, but not ready yet. That leaves Anje Although I feel like bringing Anje to the main episode and giving those cult guys fist teaching from the Saint herself. But then, either Kim Soo-yong or Laine, who is one of the heroines, might not awaken in this episode. In this episode, the cult was supposed to summon a mid-level demon into Ashards body to cause terror. Thats where Kim Soo-yong and Laine awaken once. But what if Anje is added here? Id not be suprised if that Demon kneels down to apologize to her (Fist Saint). Yeah, I cant involve Anje. Even though the original work has changed, if it changes too much, it might be unresolvableter on. First of all, sneaking through the gate with those three is a problem, let alone talking about it. Ultimately, its quite difficult to bring them to the main episode, aside from the fact that it differs from the original work. Now, how do I bring in Kim Soo-yong? Im deeply thinking about that. -Knock! Eileen opens the door to the clinic, her face full of worry as she approaches me. Ka-Kane, are you okay? Yeah, well, I had a slight headache earlier, but Im fine now, I replied nonchntly, shrugging my shoulders. She lets out a sigh of relief. Phew, thats a relief. Your face was so pale when you left earlier, I thought you were seriously hurt. Is that so? I asked, and Jenny answered for Eileen, opening the door with a creak. Yeah, your face looked like someone on their deathbed just from the expression. [Goddess of Destiny agrees with that statement.] Hmm, even with strengthening magic, that was the extent of it. Well,e to think of it, except for when Imitted suicide, my expression wasnt good at all after regressing. Breathing was difficult too. Suicide was something I was prepared for, so it was somewhat okay. Except for dying by Anjes hands and excluding suicide, I had been through a lot. Damn it. Is there any treasure in my belly? As I unintentionally touch my belly for a moment, Eileen speaks in a slightly embarrassed tone. So Kane, I have something to tell Ah, is it about the performance evaluation? Um, yeah but how did you know? Huh? Ah, Professor William mentioned it before he left. I see. Anyway, since the two of you are here, I guess were in the same group, right? Jenny responded with a sly smile on her lips to my question. Yeah, thats right. Were in the same group. Eileen wanted to be in the same group as you, so she convinced all the guys to MUUhhh! Ahahaha, yes, thats right. Were in the same group. Before Jenny finished speaking, Eileen covered her mouth with one hand and responded with an awkward, forcedugh. Sorry. I already knew. Normally, its best to pretend not to know in situations like this, but Yeah, Eileen, dont lie. You convinced them all to Jenny dont lie. Wow look at that quick turnaround. Although I wanted to join in and tease Eileen as well, when I saw her ice-cold face. I couldnt help but change my tone. As expected, its best to pretend not to know in situations like this Well, then well go talk to the professor. Yeah. Thanks. I really want to take a break. Chapter 41-2 Chapter 41-2 Is it because she envyed me for lying the bed without attending lectures, that I catch Jenny looking at me with a pleading look as Eileen grabbed by her by the cor. Dont be a nuisance, let him rest. Ah! I also just want to lie down and rest!! With those words, Jenny was dragged away by Eileen, leaving me alone. Hmm, by the way, I didnt expect it to be so easy to have the first evaluation like this. In the previous case, even though there was a difference of opinion, we ended up provoking each other. This time, Eileen followed my opinion quite obediently when I sincerely asked her. Well, I guess its not good to fight with patients for no reason? Given Eileens personality, it seems likely. By the way, the team leader is still Eileen, just likest time. Then, since William agreed to tell Lucy that hes not feeling well, should I go see Kim Soo-yong during that time? As I was thinking about that, at the moment I was about to get up. -Creak! Somehow, this time Kim Soo-yong came to see me on his own. But why did hee? To be honest, I am officially bullied at the academy. I feel self-pity when I say it out loud. Anyway, if I have to say who I am friendly with among the academy students, its only Eileen, Jenny, and Skaya. Apart from these three, I dont have any close friends among the academy students. Kim Soo-yong and I havent really talked except for the conversation we had before the duel and him telling me about the situation in the church except for gaslighting at the infirmary. What are you doing here? Why did youe? I heard that you were about to die suddenly, so I came to pay my respects. Remember when you came to see me when I was sickst time? Oh right. No wonder why he came. Anyway, it looks like youre doing fine. Ill be going then. Hey, wait a minute. Hmm? I called out to Kim Soo-young, who turned his head back. When did you decide to take the evaluation test this time? Me? I decide to take it second round after discussing with Laine, who is in the same group as me, and she said we should prioritize safely. Hmm. As expected, there was no difference from the original. Damn it. This is not good. Considering the main episode this time, Kim Soo-young must take the first evaluation no matter what. That way, he can defeat the demon summoned by the cult and awaken himself. Even Laine, another heroine, grows up even more in this episode. In other words, there is a need to persuade this guy somehow. Otherwise, I really cant imagine how the future will change. As I was thinking hard, Kim Soo-young looked at me with a skeptical expression. Why? Is there a problem? Hmm, I see, I understand now. Kim Soo-young perked up his ears as I spoke in a serious tone. Okay, Ive sparked his curiosity. Now, how do I exin it? Honestly, I have no idea how to persuade Kim Soo-young. If we were close friends, maybe I could try something. But were not. But I cant just beg him to take the first evaluation. This is all because of those damn cult fanatics. Thats when one thought struck me like lightning. Wait, why do I need to persuade this guy anyway? After all, Kim Soo-young is somewhat angry with the church. Since they scammed him with holy water. Yeah, so instead of persuading him, its better to tell him the truth. I put on a serious expression to tell the truth, not lies. Lets be faithful for once. Well, its somewhat rted to you. Actually, we discovered a group of men during the weekend and secretly raided their hideout with some of our family members. Men? Could it be Church? Yeah, them. There were no bosses, just some henchmen, so we managed to take care of them But due to my slight mistake, I received blow. So you still have some injuries from it? and thats why youre here resting? Yeah, just a minor wound. Its healing quickly though. Anyway, thats not important. The important thing is that we found out something from those men we captured. Theyre nning to terrorize in this years Royal Academy performance evaluation. WHAT? Kim Soo-yongs eyes widen like a goldfish at my true facts. Why would they target here? Is there a reason for it? At his question, I nod my head and answer. Why? I heard theyre targeting you, specifically. Chapter 42-1 Chapter 42-1 What did you say? At Kanes words, Kim Soo-yong pointed to himself with wide eyes. Kane nodded in response. Yeah, you. Why are they after me? I dont know. These fanatics are unpredictable. Anyway, they said theyre targeting you. Hmmwhy would these cultists be after me? Could it be because they found out Im from another world? Thats the only exnation that makes sense. In this world, being from another world is quite special. And besides that, theres no other reason for them toe after me. But how do they know that Im from another world? Only the Constetion and my Master know my true identity. No one else should knowwait. I shouldnt have that fixed mindset that only those two know. When I first arrived here, I spoke in Korean. A group like the church with their vastwork could easily investigate and find out that Im from another world. Kim Soo-yong looked serious as he thought about this. Hey, why are you so serious? Kanes words brought him out of his thoughts. Oh, sorry. I was just thinking. So, where were we? So, I say you should do the first evaluation. Huh? Why? Shouldnt we tell the professors that they are nning a terrorist attack? If we tell them, it could put me in a difficult position. Think about it. Itsmon sense that even if we say to professors or academic staff, no one will believe us. Rather we would get scolded for talking nonsense. That makes sense. But why do we have to go through the first evaluation? Well, basically, because the first evaluation will attract some talented people. Then, if those fanatics from church causes trouble, well be in a better position to deal with it. dont you think? Yeah, thats definitely true. Alright, then Ill convince my teammates and move on to the first evaluation. Ill leave now. With that, Kim Soo-Yong left the room. *** Once again, its time for a performance evaluation. The only difference fromst time is that this time, Ive prepared potions through Karen. Life is precious, after all. By the way, nothing seems to have changed much, except for the fact that some of the students who were supposed to have a second evaluation had their group changed with the addition of Skayas group. Except for the fact that I persuaded (Seduced?) Skaya, I havent really interfered much in the future, so its not surprising. Now, is Kim Soo-Yong here? Im looking around to make sure he didnt disappear. Thankfully, hes here with his group members, Laine, the heroine of the game, and Burke, the protagonists rival. Wait a minute. While I was scanning Kim Soo-Yongs group members, I noticed Eileen staring at me with narrowed eyes. Kane, do you like that kind of style? Huh? What are you talking about all of a sudden? Upon my question, Eileen hesitated with a puzzled face, not knowing what to say. What do you want to say that makes you react like that? [Goddess of Destiny asks if you like such cute girls.] Ah, is that what you meant? I just looked to see If Kim Soo-Yong came, but from their point of view, it seems like they were mistaken for being fascinated by Laines beauty. Well, Laine is definitely cute, with her golden hair that falls down to her waist, round and shiny eyes, and adorable features with a puppy face. To be honest, its not my style. I prefer a more mature and alluring style than that cute and innocent look. I understand what youre thinking. I like a more mature and alluring style than cute girls. For example, who do you like? Umm, you Eileen? Ack?! Upon my words, she bit her tongue and blushed. Her expression changed from dull to cheerful with a smile slowly spreading across her face. Pretending not to see her reaction, I continued speaking. Also, theres Riche and the Saint anje, who are incredibly beautiful. Who else? Oh! Skaya too. Ah, yes thats right. As soon as I finished talking, Eileen answered with a cold expression. Wow, Ive never seen Eileen make that kind of face before. Ive seen her nk expression, or looking surprised or embarrassed, but Ive never seen her look at me with such disdainful eyes. Wait, did she get that serious? I was just kidding. [Goddess of Destiny asks why you didnt mention me.] Would you do it if you were in my shoes? I admit that the Constetions beauty isnt inferior to them, but its also not a good idea to openly dere that the Goddess of Destiny is my type when there are so many priests around. If I speak too carelessly, I might be used of sphemy and burned at stake. Students gather here. While I was having these ridiculous thoughts, William called us over. And so, the evaluation began. *** As soon as the evaluation began, we went outside the barrier boundary. Kane, if it gets dangerous, make sure to Dont worry. If it gets dangerous, Ill transfer right away ande here. Okay, got it. Be careful. Hey, if you feel like youre going to die, just shout out Eileens name loudly, and shell definitelye running to save youuuu! Before Jenny finished speaking, Eileen covered her mouth, blushing, and they went in opposite directions. Anyway, she allowed it. In the previous chapter, they were together. But this time Eileen had suggested going alone, giving a usible reason. She knew that separating and acting alone would be better for their performance evaluation scores than being together. I thought Eileen would refuse based on her previous behavior, but she reluctantly agreed without a counterargument. Anyway, now its time for me to do my job Chapter 42-2 Chapter 42-2 Ashard, a leader in the organization, raised one corner of his mouth, thinking about the uing task. If he seeded, he could be like other leaders. Up until now, although hes one of the executives, but he had been treated poorly. That was because most of them had received the power of the Demon, except for him, but that treatment will end today. Soon the ceremony will bepleted, and if he sacrifices the corpse of the monsters as an offering, it will be possible to possess the Demon power. Then he will never be ignored by the same leaders again. Additionally, he can kill academy students as a bonus. As Ashard was lost in thought, a member of the organization approached him and spoke. Lord Ashard, the ceremony isplete. Okay.What about the Monsters corpse? At Ashards question, the member of the cult broke out in a cold sweat. He was usually more lenient with his subordinatespared to other officials, but he didnt tolerate any mistakes rted to work. The man swallowed dryly before slowly opening his mouth. W-we havent prepared the Monsters corpse yet. Tsk! Tsk! Well, whatever! You guys are more imporatant for the sacrifice then a Monsters corpse. As he spoke, Ashard gathered magical energy in his hand and stabbed the cult member in front of him. -St! Cough! L-lord Ashard? No offence. After all, Lowly men like you are meant to be sacrifices for us higher rank officials. Ashard withdrew his hand from the stabbed cult member and looked at him with a greedy gaze. *** Wow. What a heartless b*@tard. I knew it woulde to this, but its really impressive. Even in the game, Ashard, a high-ranking official, sacrifices all the members of the cult for his selfish desires, offering them as sacrifices. Well, I can understand that to some extent, since the more sacrifices you offer, the stronger the demon that is summoned. From the viewers perspective, it feels like watching a senile grandfather who has lost his mind. I wish he didnt have such greed. Tsk tsk. Well, he doesnt fail to possess someone there. The problem is that, except for himself, there are no subordinates left, so he ends up being separated from the monsters and dies while fleeing from the protagonists group, who was attacking him. Even if there were a few subordinates left in the cult, it wouldnt have mattered if he had managed to escape. Anyway, what is Kim Soo-yong doing now? I shifted my gaze from Ashard to Kim Soo-Yong through the scope. He is desperately searching for members of the cult, perhaps to minimize the damage. Phew. Fortunately, hes looking for them on the opposite side. If Kim Soo-Yong had headed towards where the cult was, I would have had to lure him to the opposite side somehow, but thankfully, it doesnt seem necessary. So, how many did Ashard kill in the meantime? I turned my eyes to Ashard while looking through the scope. In just a moment, he had killed quite a few, leaving most of them either in pieces or with their hearts pierced. I increased the volume to hear it more vividly. Hmm. There seems to be only a few lefts now. You crazy b**tard! No matter how far you go with your greed! Sacrificing us?! Ashard chuckles at the voice possessed by evil. Youre ridiculous. The subordinates under the high-ranking officials were made for moments like this. And when did you start talking about camaraderie? If someone sees you, theyll think youre a good person. The remaining guys had nothing to say in response to Ashards words, so they just stood there silently. Its annoying to hear an old fuddy-duddy like him say those things. Although I feel like sniping Ashard right now, theres no point. Ill just watch and wait. Ashard released dark magic from his body again and kicked towards the guys. Wow, hes damn fast, I thought. Even though I was on the opposite side of the hill from the guys and looking down, I still couldnt keep up with Ashards movements. Hes really a top-notch guy. One of the remaining four guys screamed as Ashards hand attack pierced his abdomen. However, he didnt want to die alone and grabbed Ashards arm with both hands whileughing with blood in his mouth. Hahahah! Im not dying alone. Hmph. Dont worry. Ill send the rest of yourrades to the same ce as you. Ashard snickered and changed his remaining arm into a hand de, then swung it at the remaining guys like he did with man. His attack was sharp and rough, but it also had martial arts in it, so the rest of the guys were cut cleanly like they were being sliced. Blood spewed from the neck of one of the victims throats. Can Kim Soo-Yong and his party win this? Although there is Kim Soo-Yong, Laine, Burke, Professor, Eileen, and Skaya, looking at that overwhelming power, Im worried that they will not win but be reduced to broken pieces. Even Eileen and Skaya will be busy leading and dealing with low-level monsters rather than facing that creature. No. Its not good to worry too much. In the first ce, I have never seen the actual abilities of Kim Soo-Yong and the named ones. The only thing Ive seen so far is Eileen chasing after me. I cant even be sure if that was full strength. Therefore, theres no need to worry too seriously about a future that hasnt happened yet. Well, if the protagonists party dies, I can just regress. While I was briefly thinking about that, Ashard ced the corpse of his subordinate he had killed on the ritual altar. Ashard muttered something and released his magic, which was absorbed by the ritual altar. Not only that, the corpses of Monsters and cult members were also being consumed by the ritual altar. As all the corpses disappeared, a dark light shot up into the sky from the ritual altar. And so, the first act of the main episode finally began. (T/L: I saw ament, saying why Kane doesnt understand that hes being targeted by church people, and going by Ashards words. So, for those who dont understand, read this. This is my theory based on information we have. Its clearly bc he (Real Kane) has done something (Maybe didnt keep his word or betrayed them) Thus, the reason they want to kill him but. First of all. Game starts with an event where Kim Soo-Yong receiving amission (Requested by Kanes butler anonymously)es to Dark Guild managed by Kane to destroy It, in process he finds. Its Kane who is running such a shady organization. Already familiar with rumors of him being a Rogue. Who does nothing but bully and is now learning the fact. He even operated such a dangerous organization Kim Soo-Yong decides to kill him. Note that this all happened from Kim Soo-Yongs perspective. And yers who yed this game naturally also saw its from his perspective, theres no prior information provided about Kane other than Hes a bad guy. Thus, Kanes perspective and opinions are limited to what Game Developers wanted to show him. Since the game starts with event of Kim Soo-Yong charging into Dark Guild and killing him. Kane doesnt have any information before that and naturally he neither is aware why Real Kane had made contacts with those from church, what for or what wrong the real him did to receive an assassin from church. He who fell into game only after the start of event, knew nothing but to survive, if he doesnt, he will be killed. So, its natural, he doesnt know. Maybe author will exin the reason why in future and only time can tell the reason of Real Kane action. Chapter 43-1 Chapter 43-1 10 minutes before the perform evacuation waspleted. Skaya was leisurely strolling through the forest separately from her team members, when suddenly Kieeeek!! A low-level demon, a goblin, appeared behind her, brandishing a stone axe that would have been made in the Stone Age. The goblin rushed towards her. Without even looking at the goblin, Skaya snapped her middle and index fingers. A magical circle appeared beneath the goblins feet, and a spear made of magic power shot out. Kieeeek!! The goblin was unable to avoid the attack, and was pierced through the abdomen and thrown back, eventually bleeding out on the ground as it died. As if she had no interest in the goblin whatsoever, Skaya shielded her eyes from the sun and looked around. No way. Kane guy said he wanted to do the first evaluation with me, but he hasnte to see me once! Skaya stomped her foot with a slightly annoyed expression. I shouldnt have let myself get carried away by the atmosphere at that time!! A few days ago. Suddenly, Kane spoke to Skaya with a serious face, suggesting that they meet alone, and Skaya waited with a slightly stern expression. What should I do? Honestly, there is no special meaning in meeting him alone. They have trained alone before and have recently been together, so its not a big deal. The only problem is that the ce he proposed meeting was behind the main building of the Royal Academy, which is famous for its confessing spot. Its obvious that meeting alone in such a ce is suspicious. C-confession! Uh Have we been getting too close recently? Certainly, she has been spending a lot of time together with Kely. Even if they are childhood friends, if they keep sticking together, they may eventually see the other person as the opposite sex and be conscious. Furthermore, Skaya herself may not recognize Kane as just a childhood friend anymore, but a man, considering that she thinks he may confess to her. Therefore, its not weird to think that he likes her. Her heart is pounding more than usual. She has been asked out here before, why is this happening now While Skaya was taking a deep breath to calm down for a moment. Oh? Youre here first? Kyaaa! Suddenly, Kane appeared behind her and she involuntarily let out a feminine scream. Kane was startled by her scream. What, whats wrong? Why are you screaming like that? Someone might think Im attacking you. I-its because you suddenly appeared behind me! No, I just walked here. Ugh! You almost gave me a heart attack. Kane shrugged his shoulders with a rxed face at Skayas words. Hey. But, what are you so nervous about? Wh-what! I-I am certainly not! No. Youre even sweating cold sweat on your face. To confirm his words, Skaya quickly touched her face with her hand. What, what?! Im really sweating cold sweat? And your face looks so red? Its, its because its hot! Skaya denied Kanes words and waved her arms. Kane looked at her and raised his head to the sky. For something like that, the weather is quite cool today, isnt it? Ah! Anyway, thats not the important thing! Tell me why you called me so urgently! Right. Well, Kane opened his mouth with a troubled expression after listening to Skayas words. Seeing his expression, Skaya swallowed dry saliva. He, hes really going to confess to me. If its not for that reason, theres no reason to speak like that. What should I do? Until now, she had only thought of him as a friend, but suddenly being confessed to make her feel awkward. I have to refuse, right? Regardless of her own feelings, her childhood friend, Riche, his former fiance, Eileen, and the saint, Anje, all clearly like him. Its not polite to ept his confession with this mixed up heart when these three girls like him. They seemed to be sincere, too. After she made up her mind on how to answer, Kane lowered his head to match her and said. Skaya. Can you change the evaluation date from second to the first round? Yeah. Okay. Ill do ithuh?! What did you say? Oh? You said Id do it, right? Clearly? Okay~ Kane seems to be enjoying himself with a bright smile on his face, as if he didnt hear what was said behind his back. What? What did I hear? Just a moment, Kane. What did you just say? Okay, I said. No. What did you say before that? I said If you could change the evaluation date from second to the first round. What is this feeling? Honestly, changing the performance evaluation from second to first round doesnt matter. Shes confident in her abilities, whether its second or the first round. But why am I so irritated? Its clear that she should be relieved that he hasnt confessed to her, but for some reason, she feels her blood boiling in her head. No, it must be a mistake. I wouldnt get so angry about something like this. Skaya asked Kane, who looked satisfied, denying reality, Kane, but Im curious. Why did you specifically want to speak with me here? That? Thats because this ce is famous for not having people passing by. Thats why I said that. Besides, it wouldnt be good to make this request in front of people. Yeahyoure right. His words were correct. If he made that statement in front of students, it would create unnecessary rumors and attract attention from professors. Okay, I got it. Ill do as you said. The team members also said they dont care when we do it. Butyou deserve a punch!! Why?! With her face turning red, Skaya hit Kanes back with all her might, leaving a handprint on his back without knowing why. Chapter 43-2 Chapter 43-2 Waking up from her thoughts, Skaya let out a deep sigh. Haah. Lets meet after the performance evaluation. Kanegeez. As she pouted her lips, a dark light suddenly burst out, causing the ground to shake like an earthquake. What the! !. Due to the earthquake, the surrounding trees are falling down one by one. The birds that were sittingfortably on the branches flew away, pping their wings as if running away. What?! Whats going on all of a sudden? In the midst of Skayas surprise and her eyes widening at the sudden situation, a voice from the bracelet given by the professors was heard. [Emergency. Students taking the performance evaluation, use the transfer on your bracelet right away. Ill say it again.] With those words, Skaya immediately infused magic into her bracelet and used the transfer. Meanwhile, at that moment. Kim Soo-Yong eventually transferred while clicking his tongue because he couldnt find the religious cult guys. As he transferred, the surrounding scenery changed from trees to buildings. Starting with Kim Soo-Yong, students began to appear one by one. Well. Lets start by looking for Kane. Hes someone who knows about this situation just like himself. So he might know whats going on right now. As he looked around for Kane, someone blurted out urgently. Excuse me! David von Kane is injured here! Kim Soo-Yong heard those words and ran towards the ce to confirm what had happened. Oh my god. This is insane. It was impossible not to curse. No wonder, Kanes entire body was covered in wounds, and he was unconscious, to the point where it was uncertain how he was still alive. The only fortunate thing was that there were no fatal injuries, but even then, he could die from bleeding if left him be. Not only was he shocked, but nearby Eileen, Jenny, and Skaya also widened their eyes in surprise. And then Eileen sobbed to the priest who was healing Kane. He, he wont die, right? Yes. Fortunately, since there were no fatal injuries, I dont think he will die. The three people listening let out a sigh of relief. Their expressions suddenly changed as their tension eased. But how did Kane get injured like that? Hes not weak enough to be hurt by a lesser monsters. In response to Skayas question, the other two nodded in agreement. Im not sure who did it, but judging from the wounds, its probably not from a monster. Although Eileen and Skaya frowned at the priests words, they managed to suppress their anger at the thought of Kane being in danger. Well, Kane is their friend, so its better to tell them the truth, right? Anyway, well probably find out eventually, given the current situation. So, it doesnt make a big difference if we tell them now orter. Hey, you guys are friends with Kane, right? At Kim Soo-Yongs question, the two turned to him and nodded. Yes, thats right. No, actually, Im his childhood friend. I see. Anyway, Kane was like that Ohh?. Its okay, Kim Soo-yong, Ill tell them. As Kim Soo-Yong was about to speak, Kane regained consciousness and interrupted him, grimacing in pain. Seeing Kane, Skaya and Eileen ran towards him and hugged him. Kane, Kane! You bastard! Although the two hugged him with worried hearts, Kane, covered in wounds, groaned in pain, unaware of their feelings. Aaaah! Im going to die! Kane, who had barely escaped from his pain, exined everything that had happened so far. Skaya, Eileen, Jenny, Kim Soo-Yong, and all the others who listened to the exnation had serious faces. So, you went towards the ce where the dark light appeared earlier, and you were ambushed by a demon there? Yes. And it seems like the cult summoned that demon. Definitely. Apart from them, there are hardly any others who would do such a thing. Alright, then the evaluation is suspended. Well warp back immediately. At Williams words, the other professors and priests nodded their heads. As the priests lifted Kane, who was still a patient, to go back immediately, an unexpected incident urred when they put him into the warp gate. Professor, the warp gate is not activating. What? Why? Yes. To confirm what had happened, Lucy approached the warp gate. She touched the device for a moment while interpreting. -Keyaeak! -Kreuleut! -Kiaaaak! Low-Level monsters outside the building started attacking, ignoring the barrier. William, seeing this, furrowed his brow roughly as if annoyed, and scratched the back of his head. Oh, damn it. Im already getting irritated, and now how did they break through the barrier? Pro, Professor, monsters! I! Oh, I know. Saying that, William went outside. He opened his mouth, looking around with a tired face. There are too many of them. Is that work of that bastard? Tsk! William clicked his tongue and extended his fist lightly, without even looking at the Low-Level monsters. -Hwoong! The fist covered dozens of monsters with a newly formed white aura. The monsters who took the attack head-on vanished into ashes without even a scream. Most of the students who saw this were amazed with their mouths open. No wonder. William had such a strong image of being sloppy and careless that he had never thought of him as a professor at the Royal Academy. But now, seeing him show his power firsthand, they realized who he truly was. Sigh. Professor Lucy? How is it? Yes, it seems that the magic is interfering with the operation of the warp gate device. In my opinion, we need to kill the demon that Kane mentioned to solve this. Oh, and it seems that the magic is also interfering with the barrier. There was a moment of silence inside the building. Shion broke the silence to take charge of the students. Is there anyone willing to go defeat the demon? At that point, Eileen and Skaya raised their hands with eager eyes. Shion looked at the two of them. Certainly, if it were any other time, these two with the greatest talents ever would be a great help. Despite being a first-year student, they had already surpassed the level of students and were unlikely to be beaten by even professors except for their experience. However The two of you cant go. What, why?! The two of them were taken aback by Shions firm refusal. Skaya asked with a puzzled expression, Why cant we go, Professor? Honestly, we are confident in our abilities. Yes, Ill be honest with you. Right now, you are emotionally driven because of Kane. Youll only be a hindrance if you go in that state. So, while dealling the monsters that areing, protect Kane. Thats your job. The two of them couldnt say anything, biting their lips in frustration. It was understandable since they were too angry to control their emotions. Then, Ill go. Ill go too if Soo-Yong goes. Same. Kim Soo-Yong and his teammates, Laine and Burke, raised their hands. Not bad. Kim Soo-Yong didnt need to be mentioned, and although Burke was slightly less skilled, he wouldnt be a hindrance at his level. Laine was also good at buff and recovery spells, so she would be a great help. I understand. Then, I and Kim Soo-yongs team will go with Professor William. The rest of the students will be led by Professor Byrne and Professor Lucy. Okay. Dont worry and feel free toe back here. Upon Shions words, Byrne nodded his head while holding and swinging his sword. So, the protagonist and his team went outside the building to carry out the Demon Raid. Meanwhile, at that time, Kane watched with anticipation through his scope while eating popcorn as his obedient clones followed his orders. Chapter 44-1 Chapter 44-1 Just after Ashard activated the Feast of Souls, spell. I used the cash shop for the first time in a while and purchased the illusion clone that I had used for my previous n. [250 points have been consumed.] A clone identical to me appeared in the air. [Goddess of Destiny wants that clone!] What are you going to do with it? Ignoring the message from the Constetion that revealed their greed upon seeing my clone, I asked the clone who looked just like me. Hey clone. You know what I want without me saying it, right? Yep. Dont worry. I remember everything. Hurt me first. Okay. As expected of my clone, it knew what I wanted without me saying anything. I took out a sharp sword and a potion that temporarily relieves pain from my dimensional ring to carry out my n. Drink this first. You dont want to be in pain, right? Oh, thanks man. My clone quickly drank the potion I gave all at once.. After confirming that he had finished drinking, I raised my sword. Fuu! I took a short breath. I swung my weapon in a way that wouldnt cause fatal damage to the clone. sh! sh! sh! As a result of those attacks, scars appeared all over the clones body, including its arms and legs. I looked at the clone, which was on the verge of copsing from my attacks, with a satisfied smile. It may have been me who did it, but its perfect, isnt it? Of course, it feels weird to be on the receiving end. Well, youre not really in pain, are you? Yeah, youre right. Anyway, give me the bracelet. Ill go do some acting. Okay, I trust you! With those words, the clone received the bracelet I handed over and immediately used teleportation. [Goddess of destiny is feeling dizzy after seeing the conversation between you and your clone.] What? Why? Whats wrong with us?! Come back to the present. I watched the protagonist and hispanions through the scope and took a sip of the sweet drink I had ced next to me. The timing is perfect, as expected of my clone. I could sense the effort to follow the original work as much as possible, just like my clone with my memories. The timing of the protagonists partying out of the building almost matched that of the original work. Even the protagonists party is no different from the original work. Well, I dont know if it nned for this, but anyway. Anyway, I turned my head to Ashard, who was excited after sessfully possessing the demon. Unlike his first appearance, he looked like a demon that coulde out of a cartoon, starting with two horns that sprouted from his forehead and a sharp tail as a basic feature. His eyes were so dark that they looked like darkness itself. Its not an exaggeration to say that he is a demon in reality. But why are you so excited? I raised the volume to hear what he was saying. Hahaha. I wont be ignored anymore! Ill get better treatment too!!! Why is he so pitiful? Although its a little awkward to say that, listening to him speak is like watching a low-level employee who doesnt get any eye contact in thepany. Anyone would think hes a victim, not a viin. As I was momentarily bewildered, the protagonist and hispanions arrived in front of him. Well then, lets sit back and watch for a while. Chapter 44-2 Chapter 44-2 Meanwhile, at that moment, Kim Soo-yong looked at the demon in front of him, and gulped down, his dry saliva, breaking out in a cold sweat. Even though the demon in front of him hadnt started fighting yet, he could tell that it was different from the usual. This isnt normal. He had anticipated this. He knew that even low-level monsters were different from most monsters. But knowing and seeing it firsthand were twopletely different things. The demon in front of him was definitely at the level of a mid-level demon, if not higher. As Kim Soo-yong was lost in thought, Ashard, in front of him, raised the corner of his mouth. I wanted to test my strength, and now some useful toys havee out Before Ashard could finish speaking, Kim Soo-yong lunged at him with all his might, swinging his sword in a surprise attack. -Whoosh! Ashard frowned as he kicked back, avoiding the attack. Hey, I was talking. Yeah, Im not interested in what you have to say. Shut up. Kim Soo-yong kept swinging his sword while spewing those words. His attacks were all at a level that could not be avoided and could result in instant death for most people. However, Ashard avoided all of his attacks as if they were childs y. William and Burke, who realized that Kim Soo-yong was not enough, also attacked Ashard, but he calmly blocked or avoided all three of their attacks. And watching the situation now, Kane thought to himself, Wow, he must not be a typical Korean guy, as he attacked in the middle of speaking. Honestly, he had considered pulling the trigger before the guy finished talking, but it seemed like he wasnt the only one who found the guy annoying, as Kim Soo-yong attacked in his ce. Anyway, the higher ranks of executives were clearly different. Ashard calmly avoided all of Kim Soo-yong, Burke, and Williams attacks, as well as asionally blocking Shions magic from behind with one hand. They were by no means weak. The three who were attacking up close had the power to ughter cult members, and Shions magic was enough to kill most people with one hit. Ashard was blocking such attacks from all three of them at once with ease. Therefore, he was a monster. Well, isnt it obvious? Before he was possessed by a demon, he had the power to ughter all his cult members, and now that he had gained the power of a mid-level demon, it was only natural for him to be this strong. Its probably impossible for the main characters party to defeat Ashard as things stand. Of course, as things stand now. Blessing of Protection! As Laine uttered her incantation, a golden divine light enveloped Kim Soo-yongs party. Her party members who received her buff all moved with even sharper and faster movements. Seeing them suddenly be stronger, Ashard was taken aback. What the f*ck? That b**tard is really getting on my nerves. Until he was possessed by a demon, he sounded convincing without lying at all. But now that hes possessed by a demon, his tone has be vulgar and unpleasant. What kind of personality does this guy have, now that hes mixed with a demon, to make his way of speaking change like this? As Kane was momentarily stunned, Ashard was pushed back towards the group of protagonists by Laines buff. He managed to dodge the attacks from the group, but he couldnt avoid getting hitpletely and his body began to take hits. Ashard couldnt believe he was being pushed back, so he snarled and released his magic power from his body. Y-you b**tards are really! Hwaaaaaaaa!! His body began to change gradually. At first, only his horns, tail, and pupils had turned demonic, but now even his arms and legs were taking on a non-human form. His magic power spread through the forest, and all the low-level monsters hiding in the forest began to appear in response to it. With a stern face, Ashard opened his mouth. Kill all the humans. Thus began the all-out battle. On the other hand, Skaya and Eileen were looking at the fainted Kane, or rather, at the clone pretending to be unconscious. Phew. I feel like I also want to beat up that demon or whatever he is. It would be so satisfying. Skaya, please bear with it. As Professor Shion said, we would only get in the way, or we will only cause trouble. Well, thats true, but Honestly, if they followed Shions advice and went there, it would only make them angrier and more irritated. As Skaya pondered where to relieve her stress, countless low-level monsters rushed towards the building. Upon seeing this, Bartle Ruler shouted loudly, Everyone, get ready for battle! The students slowly took out their appropriate weapons from their dimensional ring rings and swallowed their saliva with serious faces at the sight of the number of monsters. However, unlike them, Eileen and Skaya Wow, its a relief. Some guys areing to relieve our stress. Yes, thats right. Im already irritated enough as it is. Jenny looked at their reaction with a hint of regret, even for the clone. How did you end up getting involved with them? Your future seems quite bleak. The clone also silently agreed with that statement. Yeah, the original is really regretful. Eileen and Skaya went outside the building and nced coldly at the monsters running towards them. Ill take the left. Skaya, you handle the right. Okay, got it. With those words, Eileen emitted aura throughout her body and used body strengthening. Even with just body strengthening, the nearby low-level monsters fell to the ground. She then used her sword and swept around her with aura, slicing through the fallen monsters into dust. The monsters who witnessed this immediately froze in fear and ran in the opposite direction, sensing the danger. Whoops! Eileen swung her sword fiercely five times, as if determined not to miss. Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! The huge de made of metal sliced through the air towards the monsters. Squeak!! Eileens sword, made of magic energy, cut through all the fleeing monsters cleanly, not only killing them but also slicing the trees in the forest. Eileen nodded satisfactorily after confirming that all the monsters were dead. Phew. I feel somewhat relieved now that my stress has been released. Meanwhile, Skaya, Thanks to her sword, which was called the Shadowless Spear, cast a spell in less than a second. Magic energy flowed quickly through her body, and countless magic circles appeared on the ground beneath the monsters feet. Skaya used intermediate magic, Spell Explosion with her arms crossed. Boom! Boom! Boom! The magic circles exploded like bombs. The monsters screamed and disappeared without a trace. Skaya opened her mouth with a relieved expression as she watched the grotesque monsters disappear. Phew. Finally, my stress has been released. The students were amazed and opened their mouths in disbelief as they watched Eileen and Skayas power. They knew that the two were at the top of their ss, but they couldnt imagine such a huge difference in power. Are those two really our fellow students? I dont think so. Hey, but am I the only one who feels sorry for those monsters? The other students nodded in agreement. Jenny looked at the unconscious monsters with pity rather than the monsters that had been killed. Kane, I dont know who youre going to marry, but if its those two, I rmend not fighting with them. Uh, okay. I guess Ill have to avoid fighting them, then. If they did fight, he would surely be forced to regress. But its okay; it would be his main body that would fight anyway. *** Hmm. As expected, Skaya and Eileen are taking care of things over there. Anyway, I thought that with just the two of them, they could handle any low-level monsters that came their way and stille out on top. And even if its not just the two of them, the professors are still around anyway. So I should focus more on the main characters party than on that side. I shifted my gaze to the main characters party this time. Theyre in a pretty tough situation against Ashard, who has transformed into a monster. Although theyre not losing, theyre not winning either. Hmm, should I go support them? Im getting tired of just eating popcorn and cheering them on. I want this to be over quickly. So Ill lend a hand. Iy down in the posture I learned in the army, with the rifle fixed to my shoulder. I looked through the scope at my target. !. ! .. Okay, Aim is over. Now then. I injected magic sleep magic into the sniper rifle. Dont put in too much, just a little. Thinking about that, I slowly inject magic into it. The magic inside my body naturally flowed towards the sniper rifle through the circuit. Theres no need to inject too much. I stopped putting it in. As I waited to catch the angle, Ashard released out demonic energy and tried to use a big spell. Seeing that, I pulled the trigger without hesitation. -Boom! As expected of a cash item, unlike a regr gun, it didnt make a sound. There was no recoil either. The magic bullet created with such magic cut through the air. It avoided countless obstacles and hit someones shoulder exactly. Aaaah! Laine, who was hit by the bullet, screamed and fainted forward. -Thud! *** When Laine copsed, silence hung between Kim Soo-yong and Ashard. But cruelly, there was only silence in response to his question. What the hell happened? I dont know. Its clear the demon in front of us did something. But I dont know exactly what it was. However, one thing is certain. He hurt Laine. It was probably because of her buff that their offense and defense became stronger, and from the demons point of view, the most annoying thing was Laine, who possessed divinity. In the first ce, by the time the demons enormous magic in front of them disappeared, Laine had already suffered something. You! You b**tard, how dare you!!! Enormous amount of aura raged from Kim Soo-yongs body. The aura, filled with Killing Intent, hit straight for Ashard. Ehh, what?! Its not me, damn it!! Ashard looks genuinely aggrieved and bewildered. Feeling so unjust that hes about to cry, he is mercilessly attacked by Kim Soo-yongs assault. Damn it!! I didnt do anything!! Chapter 45-1 Chapter 45-1 Dont f**k with me!! Who else is here to attack Laine besides you? I-I want to know too, damn it! Ashard blocked all of Kim Soo-yongs attacks with a face full of injustice. However, Ashard is gradually pushed back by Kim Soo-yongs power beyond his limits. Ughh! Ill kill you. Ill f**king kill no matter what. Kim Soo-yong gritted his teeth and swung his sword. His attack cut down trees in the forest. Not only that, but even the frightened monsters who were afraid of Kim Soo-yongs aura were also cut down. Is this guy really a student? His attacks are getting faster and frightening. Until just now, it was true that Kim Soo-yongs strength was at a level where he could be pushed back, but it wasnt to the point where he couldnt avoid it. However, his attacks were getting stronger and faster, and following his movements became difficult. And the problem is not just with this guy. Although the one in front of him was the most dangerous, the rest of them were also quite annoying. Especially the one who uses magic. I need to be cautious of her. Her magic is not to be taken lightly, and if I dont block it with magic, there will be damage. *** While Ashard was momentarily dodging William and Burkes attacks like a bug, Kim Soo-yon saw a gap. Kim Soo-yong quickly approached Ashard, as if not going to miss that gap, and swung his sword. Boom! The sound of a bomb exploding in the forest rang out. He destroyed the trees in the forest and flew away because of Kim Soo-yongs attack. Dust rose from where Ashard fell. Kim Soo-yong said in a voice filled with rage. You dont get to die like this. Hurry up and get up, you b**tard. Ill make you regret hurting Laine like that. No! Its not me!! F**k!! Ashard groaned with blood dripping from his shoulder, denying Kim Soo-yongs words with frustration like he was going to die. I cant stand wicked b**tard like a damn demon. I dont know what he did exactly, but Laine copsed because of him as he gathered huge amounts of mana. Hes acting with a very unfair expression on his face, but a demon like you cant deceive me into the truth with such an expression. It is an undeniable fact that his acting is excellent, but it wont affect me who has been guided by the light of the Constetion. By the way, if someone sees this, they might think Ashard is the victim. The scene viewed through the scope is like the image of school bullies tormenting a student, rather than a hero beating a viin. No wonder, because Ashard doesnt seem to know why hes making that expression and is just being mercilessly attacked by the main characters. Shall I adjust the volume and raise it again? Damn it its not me! He still denies reality and spits out such words. Tsk, hes just denying reality like a demon would. Ashard wields his magic in the form of a sword and swings it at Kim Soo-yong. Kim Soo-yong blocks his attack with a sword and dodges to the side. That created a brief opportunity for the others to attack Ashards back with their fists and a spear. Cough! After taking the attacks from the two people, Ashard spits out ck blood and bounces away like a fish. Shion must have thought that the opponent wouldnt die from this, as she gathered her magic power and unleashed her original magic with aplicated-looking spell formation on the ground. At the same time, holy mes mixed with light and magic that could burn even demons emerged in the ceremony and soared up into the sky. Screaam! Cough! Cough! ! . Shion was panting and sweating profusely after using magic, experiencing symptoms of magical exhaustion. Wow. When will I ever use magic like that? Even though I am in a position to learn from Skaya, I could hardly use intermediate magic at all, but Shion used advanced-level magic, and not just anymonly used magic, but an original magic that she created. I couldnt help but admire the professors skills at the Royal Academy. As I was momentarily lost in thought, Aaaah! F**k! Ashard ran towards Kim Soo-yong, cursing him with burns all over his body. Realizing that Ashards movement was full of openings, Kim Soo-yong seized the opportunity to swing his sword with the intention of finishing him off. Huh? The divine power blessing casted by Laine on his body suddenly faded away. Suddenly weakened, he was unable to avoid Ashards attack and was hit directly in the abdomen. Kwaaa! As Kim Soo-yong vomited blood and fell down, Burke and William widened their eyes. Burke, Ill take care of him. You go to Kim Soo-yong. Yes, Professor. With that, Burke quickly ran towards the direction Kim Soo-yong was thrown. Hmm. So far, so good. Well, even in the game, scenes where Laines buff ends and he gets knocked back. And here, just like in the original, William falls victim to Ashard, and copses. And I know that Laine wakes up from her stupor and breaks through her limits and is awakening like a protagonist. As I was lost in thought, William was also defeated by Ashard, just like in the original. Ugh. I want to kill him right now, but I should start with the most annoying one first. Ashard muttered as he walked towards Kim Soo-yong. Okay. Now its time for Laines awakening! He turned his gaze towards her. Um, Soo-yong, no. Its sensitive there.. I-If you tease me then I-I-. Laine blushed with afortable expression and mumbled in her sleep. No, never mind what dream shes having, why is she still asleep and not waking up yet? The magic I put in the bullet is a sleep spell, but I only put a little bit of magic in it, so theres no need for her to sleep for so long. Damn It. This isnt the time for these thoughts. There are many ways to wake someone up from sleep, but theres only one best way. Once again, I infused magic into the sniper rifle. The magic slowly absorbed into the rifle. My strength began to fade away. Once I felt a sufficient amount of magic had been infused, I stopped and aimed at the target, holding my breath as I pulled the trigger. -Boom! The bullet sliced through the air and hit her right on her forehead, a perfect shot. Theres really no better way to wake someone up from sleep than a shock therapy. Chapter 45-2 Chapter 45-2 Kyaaah!! The girl who was hit hard on the forehead woke up screaming, as if she had just had a nightmare due to the shock therapy. She looked around, confused. Huh? Laine opened her eyes wide when she saw Shion and William lying unconscious on the ground. What happened? Whats going on? She was sure that just moments ago, they were not being pushed back by the demon thanks to her buff. But when she closed her eyes and opened them again, she saw that the two professors had copsed. At least they dont have any major injuries. But what about Soo-yong? She looked around, worried. Ackkk *Cough*! Burke flew to her side, covered in blood. Damn it! That thing is aplete monster. Burke bit his lower lip and plunged his staff into the ground to support himself. Burke? Thank goodness youre not dead and more importantly, whats the situation now? What about Soo-yong? That guy is still fighting that demon. Hes about to copse. Go help him quickly. Okay! Burke copsed to the ground and fainted. Laine cast a low-level healing spell on him and ran towards the sound of the fighting. She arrived at the scene in no time. Arkkk! Ugh, youre really getting on my nerves. How many times do I have to tell you that Im not the one who hurt her? Kim Soo-yong was covered in wounds and was stomped on by Ashard. Laine was shocked for a moment, then her face turned pale and she released a massive amount of divine energy from her body. Youuu FIENDDDDD! Get away from Soo-yong right now, you demon!!! Huh? what?! Damn it! Wait a minute! The divine energy that spread, wrapped around and purified him, causing Ashard to wriggle in agony. Aaghhhhh! Not only that, but the wounds of the three people who had fainted around, Kim Soo-yong, who was covered in blood, were slowly recovering. Immediately, Laines divinity begins to slowly diminish. Soon enough, her divinity hadpletely faded away. Ashard breaths roughly as her were expelled as her divine energy disappearedpletely. Ugh, ugh. I really thought I was going to die. Anyway, its finally over. As he said those words and turned his head to Kim Soo-yong. Huh? H-how?! Why are you fine? Kim Soo-yong did not answer the demons question and turned his gaze to Laine. She had fallen asleep, breathing shallowly with a tired expression on her face. He turned his head back to the demon. Get ready to die for real now. . F**k. The demon shed a single tear out of frustration. *** Meanwhile, I who was watching the situation shifted my gaze elsewhere. The game didnt say why they separated, but now I know. In front of me, Ashard, who had be a wreck, was running away in a panic. From what I could see, it seemed like he was separated because of Laines divinity. Well, its understandable in a way. She is, like Anje, a different apostle, or more precisely, she was destined to be the saintess of the goddess who shares happiness. Its impossible for Ashard, who had only possessed a medium-level demon, to withstand her awakened divinity head-on. Still, its a relief that it was only Laine. If it were Anje who released her divinity, not only would they not have been separated, but he would have disappeared in less than a second. Thats why Anje is the most famous among saints. As I was watching calmly, I heard a voice. [Goddess of Destiny says to chase him quickly.] What for? I can just snipe him. The only reason I was here in the first ce was because it was the best ce to snipe. I aimed at Ashard, who was being forcibly led by his legs in a prone position. I aimed precisely at his forehead through the scope. He had no strength to dodge or block my bullets. But I couldnt let my guard down. Hes still a high-ranking official of the Church, after all. I infused all my magic powers into the sniper rifle. A feeling of exhaustion rises at once. Normally, I wouldnt be able to concentrate due to fatigue. But Thanks to the Holy Cross, my body had fully recovered from exhaustion and magic power, and I pulled the trigger without hesitation. The bullet, filled with dense magic power, pierced through all obstacles and precisely hit his forehead. Ashard was neatly pierced by the bullet shot in the forehead. At the same time, the quest clear and additional reward message appeared in front of me.
Evening another Chapter. Chapter 46-1 Chapter 46-1 [Prevent Terrorism! Quest Cleared.] [Defeated the quest boss, Ashard.] [As a reward, you will receive 2,500 points and an additional reward, Magi.] [Ongoing Quest Completed Death Avoidance.] [As a reward, you will receive 500 points.] (T/L: Maybe Its Demonic magic.) Before my eyes, a dizzying amount of reward messages appeared. In my status window, I see that I have received 3,000 points and Magi has been added to my talents. I never expected that to be the reward. Honestly, I thought they might give me some additional points at best, but I never imagined they would give me Magi. Should I check it out? I close my eyes and concentrate on feeling the power inside my body. There was magic power that seemed to be equivalent to the amount in a bathtub, a small amount of rice grain-sized ore, and a thick magi that was overwhelmingly greater in quantity than the other two. It seems like Ashard just gave me the magi he had. Its certainly a good thing. I thought it would be useless to receive magi if it was only about the size of rice grains, but the system seems to have given me additional rewards generously because of my good nature. Well, its impossible for me to use it like Ashard, since my magic circuit is narrow, but I have a separate method in mind. And the real problem isnt this. If I use that in front of people, they might mistake me for a demon and hit me with a staff. Not only that, but if the Anje finds out she was deceived, she could kill me with a cold look. Hmm, I cant hide with the effects quality, can I? The power is limited to adjusting the strength externally. Even if I can adjust the magic to be weaker, if someone witnesses it, Ill be caught. Yeah, the effect quality wont work. I need another n Oh! At that moment, a single thought shed through my mind, like a light bulb over my head. This could work. Instead of hiding it, I can just deceive them. No one will think its magi, whether its the Constetion or Anje. Of course, it only changes the external appearance, but thats okay. Since no one will notice anyway. In short, I can change any power to look convincing. So even if I use magi, I can change it to look like a divinity, aura, mana, or qi. Of course, its only an external change, but thats okay. Since no one will notice anyway. If I only changed the color, it might raise suspicion since the nature of the magi wont change. But if I use the effect quality, there will be no chance of suspicion. For example, if I change the magic to aura through color and maximize the effect quality, the unique sharp and rough energy of magi wont be noticed. Looks like, I dont have to worry about it. Okay, lets buy the color setting ability. I press the color settings in front of me with excitement. [To unlock the color setting, 1,750 points will be consumed. Would you like to purchase?] A system message appears. I pressed the purchase button without hesitation. As a result, the points disyed in the status window decreased from 3,250 to 1,500. Although I wanted to test my magi and color setting abilities right away, I felt like a wicked demon would soon die. Therefore, it was necessary for me to head to where my clone was as soon as possible. I used my presence block ability and started to walk. *** I sneaked in unnoticed by the students and gestured to my clone toe out. My clone made eye contact with me, nodded, and stood up. Hey, Kane, why are you suddenly getting up? Jenny asked. I need to go to the bathroom, duh. Oh, okay. Jenny nodded in understanding at my clones answer. Even if youre in pain, you still have to go to the bathroom. Do you know where it is? Yeah, I know. You dont have to follow me. Yeah, dont fall on your way there. I dont want to get scolded by Eileen. My clone nodded at Jennys warning and headed towards the bathroom, or more precisely, where I was. You seem to be doing well. Did you have a sessful final blow? Clone asked. Yeah. Anyway, thanks for your hard work. My clone only nodded and didnt say anything in response to my words, or ask about the additional reward that he might be curious about because he knew about my surveince (Constetion). As expected of my clone, he was quick-witted. I put my clone in the Dimensional ring and returned to Jenny naturally. Huh? What? Why are you suddenly looking so fine? I had prepared an excuse in advance. I pointed to the Holy Cross and said, Its because of the Holy Cross. I recovered using this. You saw me use it when I had Duelst time, remember? Oh now that you mention it, I do remember. Well, I guess I can see why you used it now. Jenny nodded her head in understanding at my exnation as we chatted for a moment. In the meantime, Eileen and Skaya approached us with refreshed faces, seemingly relieved of their stress. What happened? Why are you looking so well now, Kane? Um let me exin. I exined to them exactly what I had told Jenny earlier. Now that you mention it, I remember that. I was worried for no reason. I had forgotten about it too. Why was I worried about him? What is it? Why does it feel like a toy is being given and taken away? . . . I dont know why, but I felt a bit annoyed. But judging from what they said, they really were worried about me. Shouldnt I be feeling happy about this? [Goddess of Destiny says she was genuinely worried about you!] No. She was watching me the whole time, not my Clone. Why are you lying when its obvious that Ill find out? For a moment, I was astonished at the audacity of the Constetion. Then Lucy yelled in a loud voice that didnt suit her body Professor! The warp gate is working! With that, all the students cheered, sighing in relief that it was over. And so the first main episode waspletely over Chapter 46-2 Chapter 46-2 Meanwhile, the Goddess of Destiny looked at Kane on the screen with passionate eyes. Ah What should I do? I want to meet him soon. She had watched countless mortals until now, from this world to those called heroes. But she inevitably lost interest after a short time. The longeststing mortal had been Kim Soo-yong. In other words, it was unusual for the Constetion to be interested in Kane, who was at best an academy student. He would have been treated like a bug instead. However, his actions today werepletely beyond her expectations. Even if he could see the future, stopping Ashard, who had be one with the demon, was almost impossible. With only Kim Soo-yong, William, Shion, the saint of the Goodness of Happiness, whom she hated the most, Laine, Burke, and himself, the chances of defeating Ashard were at best 1%. If I were Kim Soo-Yong, honestly, I would have called Anje, even though its a bit obvious. Of course, he would have had to make excuses to the professors if he called her, but isnt his safety more important? So there was no problem about calling Anje. But Kane didnt do that. I dont know the exact reason, but judging from his actions, he was aiming for both Kim Soo-Yong and Laines awakening. Sometimes those who possess the qualities of a hero exceed their limits. And most of the time, such a phenomenon urs when their anger breaks through its threshold. Of course, even if they have the qualities of a hero, the probability of surpassing their limits is extremely low. Anyway, I dont know exactly what Kane saw in the future, but Im sure he didnt follow it exactly. Knowing that, it felt like he was using the awakenings of the two people who had a little hope. As evidence, the first was that he knocked out Laine at the timing when Ashard was about to use something. This alone showed that he was targeting Kim Soo-Yongs awakening. I dont know how Kane knew about Kim Soo-yong and Laines rtionship. But from the perspective of watching over Kim Soo-Yong for almost a year, he seemed to have a little affection for Laine. Clearly, Kane used this to break through his limits. And the most certain evidence was the second one. Guiding Laines awakening. Im not sure if Kane induced Laines awakening as a saint, but he seemed quite surprised and confused when Laine didnt wake up from his sleeping magic. From his expression at the time, it seemed like he was thinking, Huh? Isnt it time for her to wake up? In retrospect, its clear that he was also aiming for Laines awakening. Well, if thats not the case, theres no need to make that kind of expression. The Constetion watched the screen, thinking about Kanes actions today. He had a refreshing expression on his face, as if stopping the Churchs terrorism was a pretty good thing. Ah, I shouldnt be thinking like this. I want to be embraced by him. I want to feel his warmth. No, I-Its too early. At least, I want to meet him face to face and have a conversation. I want to hear his voice directly, not through the screen. My heart is racing even though Im only looking at the screen. If I met him in person, what kind of feeling would it be? I want to meet him at all costs, even if I have to use up all my strength. This is the first time Ive ever felt this way. Is this love? Maybe it is. ording to the investigation, it is said that when you see someone you love, the same phenomenon happens to you. I couldnt empathize with love at all in the past, but now I understand when people say that mortals will do anything for the one they love. Not only that, but I also understand why one might feel jealous when their loved one meets someone of the opposite sex. Even though you want them to only look at you. Haa, lets be patient for a little longer. Even if it might be good to meet right now, it might cause more harm in the long run. In that moment, holding back and sending only minimal messages would be a burden to bear for a while. Yes, lets be patient. There isnt much time left anyway. If I endure a little longer, I can fulfill my desires. For the Constetion, who has lived for a long time, patience is not difficult. Even this moment of endurance is only fleeting. Lets endure it somehow. The Constetion looked at Kane on the screen with passionate eyes, holding back her urge as much as possible as breathed heavily with her cheeks flushed red. I love you. Kane, I will see you soon. Chapter 47-1 Chapter 47-1 Dark basement. The leaders of the sect were waiting for someone without saying a word to each other. As silence lingered in the air, a man who exuded a suspicious atmosphere broke the stillness. Did you hear the news? Jade, are you talking about Ashard? Yes, thats right. Jade nodded at Simons question, who had the looks any woman could fall in love with. As the two talked, Elza flipped her hair and talked in a sultry voice. Heh. So thats why Andrew called us, then? Yes, thats right. Although Ashard may be weaker than us, he is still a leader like us, which cannot be denied, Jade replied. In response, John, a muscr man, arrogantly crossed his arms and said, What do you mean, like us? That guy couldnt even possess a demon. To be honest, He wasnt even worthy of being treated as one of us Well, youre right, he wasnt worthy of an executive. Elsa nodded in agreement. Upon hearing her response, John scowled fiercely. Elza. Speak your words correctly. Before I send you off to be with Ashard. YesNext. Screw you. Elsa replied. You damn woman is asking for trouble John growled. As Elsa and John growl at each other, a sinister looking Robert ms his staff on the ground. THUD! Everyone. Get a grip on yourselves, Master Andrew will be here any minute. said Robert. The two people realized that they shouldnt show themselves in a bad light in front of Andrew, who was the boss of the organization, and remained silent. As they waited quietly with their mouths shut, they heard someone approaching. The sound of footsteps grew closer. Before long, Andrew, wearing a mask that made him look like a devil, appeared. The executives kneeled before him. Without acknowledging them, Andrew sat down in a chair and crossed one leg over the other before speaking. Well, youve probably heard the news. Lets get straight to the point. A dungeon has been discovered on the Leiston continent, and there are rumors that a goddess has hidden an artifact there. We need to get it before anyone else does. Upon hearing his words, Jed asked in a serious tone, Master Andrew, should our executives take action? No. We are being watched by the royal family, so we will move quietly for a while. Send two reliable members. Andrew replied. Understood. With that, Andrew disappeared from the sight of the executives. *** A month has passed. A lot has happened during that time, but to start with the performance evaluation, it was dyed a week due to a terrorist incident. And during that week, the contents of the evaluation spread, resulting in most students getting higher scores than expected. Of course, its a rtive evaluation, but still. As for me, I scored the highest Thanks to Driver Eileen, who took me on a ne after we missed our bus. Thank you, Driver Eileen! Anyway, thats about performance evaluation. As for the rest, Its about the Constetion and midterms. Lets start with the Constetion. Lately, the number of messages I receive has decreased. Of course, even before the terrorist incident, she sent fewer messages than usual, buttely, it feels like its gotten worse. However, its not like she isnt sending any at all. Im just a little disappointed that she seems to have developed some sort of dislike and hasnt been sending me as many messages as before. . .. . Huh? What the hell? Why am I feeling disappointed? Am I crazy? I pped my cheek after realizing my momentarypse in judgment. The other students looked at me like I was insane, but it was just my confusion. Anyway, let me rephrase what I was trying to say. Im not disappointed for no reason. Its just that I feel uneasy. Its no wonder, considering her reputation. I was happy that she didnt message me during the vacation week, but it turns out that she sent me an Anje. At the time, I thought she was sick of me and went to Kim Soo-Yong instead. But now that I think about it, remembering the first time I met Anje gives me shivers down my spine. . . . Wow, how did I manage to solve it? If I measure it in terms of difficulty, the main episode of the performance evaluation was as easy as pie. Even now, its amazing to think about how I managed to solve that problem (Anje Chapter). Well, thinking back, my acting skills were god-tier at the time. It wasnt just because she yed along, but My performance was perfect,plete with god-tier acting and divinity, to the point where Anjes yandere tendencies were quelled. Anyway, the point is that since Constetion has a history like that, theres a high probability that shes plotting something again. Sigh. But even so, I cant do anything about it. Well, I dont know exactly what shes nning, but considering her recent behavior, shes probably not going to try to kill me likest time. So lets just end this story here. Now lets talk about the midterms. I dont really want to talk about it because its not a good memory. Anyway, to give an example using a web novel, Ill just say that it was so boring that I scrapped almost 5,000 characters worth of writing. Yeah, I just couldnt concentrate, so I went to a caf to study. Thats it. Of course, I also happened to run into Riche and Kersey at the caf, and coincidentally met Jennie, Skaya, and Eileen, but I dont really want to exin it since its the same development asst time we met at a caf. To give you a brief midterm result, I made it through and didnt fail the test by regressing. I guess Im just not aplete failure after all. Chapter 47-2 Chapter 47-2 Walking and recalling what had happened over the past month, I arrived at the mansion. Wee home, Young Master. Uh, yes. Its been a while. Hmm? Philip, who is my exclusive butler and whom I saw yesterday, tilted his head with a face that seemed to have momentarily spaced out and did not understand my words. Its nothing. But why did youe out to greet me this time? Oh. I just wanted to let you know that the meal is already prepared. Okay. Ill just change my clothes in a moment and head straight there. Yes, understood. With that, I headed to my room. I arrived at the dining room wearingfortable clothes. At that moment, Have you arrived, Young Master? Rishe was already there, waiting for me, with a slightly lowered head. Yep. Lets eat right away. Kersey looks like shes starving to death. Seriously, she sat at the table with a face that was about to starve to death. She looked like she was being bullied by starving without giving any food. Even though I feed her three meals a day without fail, she still wants to starve himself to death. Im just curious how. Um, Riche. Yes, Young Master? How are you no, its nothing. And the conversation ended there. .. As I watched Kersey doing some sort of training, curiosity got the best of me and I almost blurted out, How do you roll like that? But I quickly swallowed the question, realizing it would only cause trouble. After all, Kersey was looking at me with those shining eyes. When she made that kind of face, it was always a bad sign. Ignoring her expression, I sat down in the middle of the dining table, with Riche and Phillip standing silently on either side of me like statues in a park. Have you guys eaten yet? Not yet. Me neither Looking at the two of them, I let out a deep sigh. Well then, lets eat together. Whether you eat now orter, its all the same. Yes, we will do as youmand. Yes, understood, my lord. Hearing my words, both Riche and Phillip sat down at the dining table, just like Kersey did. As soon as I put the food in my mouth, Kersey started to greedily eat her own food. Mmm, its delicious, Master! Yeah, I could tell even if you didnt say anything. It was clear to everyone that Kersey was enjoying her meal with a happy face and a full mouth. As I quietly ate my food, Riche looked at me with a worried expression and asked. Young Master, is everything alrighttely? Hmm? Well, yeah. I see. Recently, Riche has been asking me that question at least once a day. Well, its not unreasonable for her to worry like that. After all, the incident with the evaluation mission was so big that it spread widely to the public. Of course, it only spread that I had an ident, and there was no information on who caused the terrorist attack. But thats just the surface. Everyone knows the truth. That the Church cult caused another terrorist attack. So, I feel like she is more worried about me than usual because of that incident. The evaluation mission ising up soon. Field experience learning. Simply put, its a period of a few days where you do things like adventuring or escorting nobles. Of course, you dont have to do it alone. You can form a group with others, or you can even go with two assistants. By the way, wasnt this event so easy? It is so easy that its as easy to clear as killing Kane in the early tutorial, even if you do it recklessly. In my memory, in the original work, after Kim Soo-yong formed a team with Eileen and Laine, they were supposed to guard the royal family. The bandits attacked the royal family recklessly, not realizing, who theyre up against. And then Kim Soo-yong and the heroine easily defeated the bandits in one go, and that was the event I remember. I dont need to participate in this. I feel a little uneasy about Eileen not being close to Kim Soo Yong, but it doesnt matter. Even if she doesnt end up in the same group as him, I believe Kim Soo-yong will choose Burke because of his personality. Either that or Kim Soo Yong will kill the bandits on his own, so I wont have to interfere at all. I dont think there will be a butterfly effect. Whats more important is not this. The real problem is that the Cultist has obtained something simr to the Goddess hidden item in the original. They must have gotten it from a dungeon around this time. In other words, during the field experience learning period, I need to stop them from getting that item. More precisely, I dont want to give that item to them. Although I still have the desire to follow the original work, frankly speaking, its foolish to be bound by original storypletely. Now the future has changed quite a bit. Even if you just look at the main episodes, youll find the answer. So its better to eliminate any potential losses in advance. So who should I take with me? IFrom memory, I know that Andrew, the boss of Religious Cult, is being careful not to send executives to avoid trouble. Mmm. Im pretty sure he sent 2 members. Those guys are not necessary to act like in-game named characters. If you make a mistake, executives could move due to word-of-mouth in the church. Therefore, assuming to quietly resolve it, it would be easier to bring in two assistants. Hmm, then its better to bring in Riche and Kersey this time. Finally, the day hase for Kersey to pay for the meal. I turned my head to Kersey. She noticed my gaze and looked at me with both cheeks full of food. And then she chewed her food and gulped it down. Thats not mine. I didnt eat all of that. With such a shameless remark, Kersey hid the 10 dishes piled up behind her. This brat better pay for the meal properly, right? Chapter 48-1 Chapter 48-1 A few dayster. After Williams hands-on learning experience and lecture. I stood up from my seat to leave the ssroom. As he was about to exit the room, Eileen approached him with a blush on her face. K-Kane, can you be in the same group as me? Judging from her expression, she seemed determined, but unfortunately Uhm. Sorry. I decided to solo this time. Ah I see. I understand Eileen lowered her head with a dejected look on her face. Whats the big deal? Why is she so disappointed? Ignoring her expression, Kane left the ssroom and headed towards the academy entrance. But as he was about to step outside Kane. Yeah? He turned around at the sound of a familiar voice. Skaya ran towards him with a bright smile on her face and wrapped her arms around his neck. Her magnificent chest pressed against his side. Hmm, its so soft. This is As I savor the softness for a second. Hey, you dont have a partner to group with, right? Ill do it with you, especially since Im your senior. She suggested to group with her, with a face turning red like a radish, even though it didnt suit her personality. Im sorry, but Ill do it alone this time. Oh, okay. Skaya also made a disappointed expression like Eileen did at my firm answer. Hmm, Eileens reaction was expected, but why is Skaya doing this? No way does she not have a friend to group with? Come to think of it, I havent seen her working with anyone else. I just assumed she worked with someone for thest assessment. Now that I think about it, shes just like a loner like me Yeah, thats why she and I are childhood friends. Feeling a sense of camaraderie for some reason, I patted her on the shoulder. Skaya blinked at me when she saw my eyes. Whats wrong? Why are you looking at me with such a sad expression? Its nothing. I can look like that sometimes. Hmm, whats wrong? Are you feeling down? Youre misunderstanding. Anyway, Skaya, if you dont have anyone to work with, I heard Eileen is looking for a partner. After the incident with the performance evaluation, the two of them had be somewhat closer, so it wouldnt be too awkward for them to work together. As I finished speaking, she squinted her eyes at me. . Are you misunderstanding something? Why would I be? No, I think you are. Im not. Anyway, Im leaving now. With those words, I turned and walked away from Skayas stubbornly pouting face and toward the mansion *** As soon as I arrived at the mansion, I called Kersey and Riche and exined to them about the field experience. I see. So the young master has chosen us? Uh is that so? Yes, thats right. In response to my question, Riche nodded her head eagerly. Well, its not entirely wrong to say that Ill be with them instead of rejecting the offer from Eileen and Scaya. Master, have you thought about where we should go? Kersey looked at me with a curious gaze. In response to her question, I nodded my head and answered. Yeah. Were going to the Adventurers Guild. *** The next day. We headed to the Adventurers Guild in Capital City. It wasnt far from the David Mansion, so we arrived quickly. Hmm, as expected, the Adventurers Guild in Capital is on a different level. I thought the guild in the David Territory was quite big, but when I see the building in front of me, that thought disappears. But it feels more like an association building that would appear in a web novel than an Adventurers Guild. Its a fact that the sense of intimidation is no joke, but the building is so high that it doesnt feel like an Adventurers Guild at all. Well, its true that its appropriate to efficiently use thend, but ugh. It feels weird. I didnt feel it much when I saw it in the game. Anyway, theres no point in just standing here, so we went into the building. Oh! Master! There are so many shy people!! Yeah, I know. Be quiet. Its embarrassing. Kersey looks around at the adventurers with twinkling eyes. I feel embarrassed. For some reason, my face is getting hot. Im sure Riche feels the same way; her face is also simrly red. But its natural for her to react like that. After her vige was destroyed by the cult, she lived in a slum. And just like that, she lived rolling around in slum for about year until I took her, and since than she has been training with Riche every day to be stronger Since she mostly stayed in the mansion, except for asionally going to a cafe or ying on weekends. Thinking about her past makes me feel weak, but I dont like being embarrassed, so I gave her a fist on top of her head to erase my embarrassment. -Peck! Ah! Kersey, who received my fist, screamed strangely and shed tears. Thats enough. Lets go. Everyone is staring at us. Uh okay. Master. With those words, we moved our feet to the reception desk. The receptionist exuded a businesslike feeling and gave a mechanical smile. What brings you here, sir? I came because of the Royal Academy field trip. Ah! May I have your name, please? My name is David von Kane. As I confidently stated my name, the employee in front of me and the adventurers around us looked at us. Huh? Whats going on? S**t. Its not some obvious cliche, is it? For some reason, I felt like something annoying was going to happen. Sigh. Lets get out of here quickly. Can I get a temporary adventurer license right now? Ah, yes. Its possible. Itll be two silver coins. Is that okay? Yes, Ill give it to you now. I took out a silver coin from my pocket and handed it to the employee. The employee received the Silver. I handed it over, wrote something down, and handed me something. Here you go. The duration is set until the end of the field experience program. If youplete a request with it, the Adventurer Guild will contact the Academy separately. Yes, I understand. Thank you. Upon hearing the words Thank you from me, the receptionist looked a little surprised. Its been a while since Ive seen that expression. Chapter 48-2 Chapter 48-2 Anyway, I turned my body around and started walking towards the request board, thinking that this wasnt the time for that. Stop right there. A fierce-looking adventurer called out to us with a full of life voice. Damn it. Is this really going to be such a predictable development? But you never know. With that in mind, I turned my head back. Why? Do you have some business with us? What? Why? Dont you remember me? Hey, you! I would like to answer your question right away, but I see a fierce-looking man in front of me. From his reaction, its clear that Kane must have done something pointless in the first semester. So, I just stayed quiet without saying anything in response to his question. Then, Riche whispered to me so that only I could hear. Hes an adventurer hired by Young Master anonymously four months ago. Ah, I see. Four months ago. Then, Kane must have done something for sure. While I wasing to terms with this, the guy in front of me furrowed his eyebrows as if he thought we were ignoring them. Heybe a little morerespectful. Riche Youre being too sensitive for something that happened four months ago. What? The guy red at me with a livid look in his eyes. As I ignored his reaction, he continued speaking. Are you deaf? I said it happened four months ago, youre making a big deal out of nothing. No, seriously, why do I have to suffer from this when I didnt do anything wrong? Also, I dont know what kind of business Kane had with him four months ago, but he doesnt even look like a normal adventurer. Im sure that guy definitely did something like a secret crime, its obvious, just by looking at him. These days, itsmon for adventurers to do such things. His appearance speaks for everything. And judging from Kanes record, its unlikely that he would hire a normal adventurer. When I look at him as if he is pitiful, he seems to have forgotten that Im a noble, and just like in the cliches from a mass-produced light novel. He eventually attacked me. Ugh. Damn. This is how it ends up. I looked at Riche with a gaze that said to handle it, and she nodded and turned to Kersey. As if being pushed down a slope, Kersey reluctantly nodded under Riches pressure to follow orders. The adventurer with the appearance of a middle school student and the criminal facing her, had a showdown. If someone who didnt know saw it, they would probably worry about the former, but the reality was different. Kersey rushed forward, followingmand, closing distance in one go, and punched the fierce adventurer in the jaw with her cute little palm. Ackk! The guy fainted immediately as his eyes rolled back and his body flew back before falling down. Two mean-looking men, who were together with him trembled as they realized that Kersey wasnt just an ordinary kid and hesitated. Well, this should be enough. In my heart, I wanted to kill all three, but there were too many people around, and causing a real problem was a hassle. Besides, theres no guarantee it would end with that in the first ce. Hey, you two. Get lost with that b**tard. Yes, sir! The duo responded in a military salute like newbie privates, then grabbed the fallen guy and ran away frantically. Of course, it didnt matter since the building was still the same one-story building. I nced around for a moment. The adventurers who had been watching us around us naturally began to focus on their own tasks, intimidated by Kerseys skill. Looks like no one else wille to fight us. Kersey really proved herself this time. How was it, master? Did I do well? Yeah. By the way, havent you really have be a lot stronger? At mypliment, Kersey snorted and blew air out of her nose. Shes trying to act cool now that Iveplimented her. But honestly, thepliment wasnt an exaggeration. I knew she had gotten stronger, but I wasnt sure how much, since Id been busy with the academy. Honestly, I never thought she would be this strong. Even though she wasnt really trying her best against the adventurer, she moved faster than most academy knights and her attacks were solid. I feel like I made the right choice in taking Kersey again. As I admired Kerseys growth inwardly, Riche smiled as if proud of herself. Riche. Your expression is too revealing, you know? *Cough* Its a misunderstanding, Young Master. Riche faked a cough as she blushed, and then regained herposure. How fast she did manage her expression, as expected of a professional assassin. Anyway, lets go to the request board quickly. I carefully examined each paper posted on the board. Hmm, it must be here somewhere. That dungeon. As I searched each paper, I found a request with a portrait drawn on it. Although the face in the picture was still quite young, it looked familiar. Huh? Isnt this Riche? As I was dumfounded looking at the portrait, while searching request. Master, isnt this Riche? Kersey looked up at me and asked. Upon hearing her question, Riche raised her head with a face with an expression that she had never shown before. No. Its not. With her cold response, Kersey realized that the atmosphere was not good and did not say anything. Hmm, her reaction seems rted, but its too young to be Riche in the picture. Yeah, its a bit of a stretch to say thats Riche. For a moment, there was an awkward silence between us. Alright, lets not dig any deeper into it. Although I was curious, it seemed best to just let it go based on her reaction. Anyway, that wasnt our original purpose, was it? I shifted my gaze to another request form. Soon enough, I found the request I was looking for in the far corner. Okay, found it. I tore off the request form and approached the receptionist with my temporary adventurer ID and the request form. The receptionist wrote something on the ID and handed it back to me with the request form in a professional tone. Yes, its been received. Thank you. Have a good day. With that, I hung the request form where the adventurers who had just picked a fight with me could clearly see it. Ashard, you must be lonely. Wait for the arrival of your friends. Ill be sure to send them to thepany you. Chapter 49-1 Chapter 49-1 Ugh! An adventurer who had been defeated by Kersey. More precisely, the man named Bill woke up from unconsciousness shortly after Kane and his party left the guild. He looked around with a harsh frown on his face. Where did those guys go? Bill muttered, looking for Kanes party. Boss, those guys have already left the guild. What? Where did those bastards go? The Mean looking guy pointed to the request posted by Kane. Yes. I know they went to attack the dungeon over there. Hearing this, Bill looked at the requests posted on the board. Hmm, a new dungeon. Usually adventurers freely explore dungeons, and given that each dungeon varies in size, most are veryrge. Therefore, there is no rule that other adventurers cannot ept the request to conquer the dungeon just because someone else epted it first. As Bill considers the request for a moment, his henchman speaks up. Boss, lets go ahead and get revenge on those guys. Thats right, Boss. We cant let them get away with it. Indeed, it wouldnt do for Bills reputation to be tarnished by just letting them go like this. Its an unspoken rule among adventurers not to fight each other in a dungeon, but that doesnt matter. Theres no need to y by the rules with a guy like this, and you wont get caught killing Kane in the dungeon anyway. Dungeon deaths are usually passed off as idents. Bill nodded his head with a vengeful look in his eyes at the words of his twopanions on either side. All right. Lets get ahead of them and wait for them. At that, the two of his men nodded their heads with what seemed like a viinous smile. *** About 6 hours have passed since I received the request. Kersey, next to me, is panting with thirst, with her tongue sticking out. Kersey, heres some water. Huff! Huff! Thanks, Master. Kersey receives the water I hand her and drinks it down quickly. And exims like some adult man in his thirtieses back from work and with admiration, as if shes drinking beer. Hyaa! I thought I was going to die of thirst. Thanks, Master. . Yeah. But, Master, do we still have a long way to go to get to the dungeon? Yeah, thats right. I wish I could take a carriage all the way to the dungeon, but unfortunately, the road is too treacherous for any carriages to operate nearby. If it were in a different area, I would have taken a warp gate. Its so frustrating that the dungeon is located between Wintert Territory and Royal Capital, the next area over. The location of the dungeon is the worst. Its unlikely to happen, but if I ever meet the creators, I feel like I want to punch them in the back of the head. Another hour passes. Even though we are far different from ordinary people, walking for nearly seven hours without a rest is still tiring. Fuu. Its time for lunch. Lets take a break. Yes, understood, Young Master. Finally, we get to eat! While Riche responds to mymand as if nothing has happened, Kersey makes a face as if a trainee who has finally finished marching. If anyone sees us, they might think were already on a dungeon raid. I take out three bento boxes and a set of utensils from my dimensional ring. I hand one to Kersey and Riche, respectively. Kersey eats the meat in the bento box slowly and says, Hmm, this isnt the adventure I had in mind. What adventure did you have in mind, exactly? In response to my question, Kersey exined while making exaggerated gestures. Like finding some incredible treasure and defeating monsters! Thats just a childs fantasy. Well, to be honest, Ive had those kinds of imaginations at least once before. But in reality, its a harsh world. Monsters dont just appear everywhere, and its even harder to find treasure than that. Adventurers dont make a living by working every day for no reason. Thats just how reality is, kid. I know that, too! Kersey blushed at being called a kid, as usual, and ate her food with a fork stuck in it, barely managing to swallow. Hmm. Its amazing that she eats like that and still doesnt gain any weight. Im in awe of Kerseys appetite like that. -Crunch I heard the sound of something stepping on grass from somewhere. We stopped eating when we heard the sound. Riche, who had been eating quietly, turned to me with a serious face. Young Master. Yes, I know. A cold air passed through for a moment. Soon after, those who had been secretly watching us began to crawl out. TSK! This is why you need to be more vignt. It would be easier if they remained still. Hmph. By the way, isnt that girl in the maids outfit pretty? Oh yeah. Shes worth keeping around. And the kid too. All four of the secretly appearing bandits had a rough look on their faces, and their faces showed signs of having experienced battles. I knew that there were a lot of bandits in this world, but meeting them face-to-face like this was something else. By the way, these bandits are not the ones that appear in the original game. They are just random mobs. Well, even the bandits that appear in the game are just mobs. While I was admiring the appearance of the bandits for a moment, they looked at Riche with a lustful gaze. Huh? Why am I so annoyed? I dont know the exact reason, but it feels simr to the feeling of a blond, tanned thug trying to NTR my girlfriend. If it were normal, I would just tell the two of them to take care of the bandits and be done with it. Riche, Kersey. Dont touch anyone except for those who attack first. Yes? Young Master? Master? Both of them looked at me with confusion. From their expressions, it seemed like they were thinking, Why is he suddenly stepping up?. No. Was I just staying still like that? Anyway, there was no need to answer their question. Honestly, aside from feeling annoyed, I wanted to test my current strength. After the incident with the terrorist organization, I trained not only Aura and Magic power, but also physical and mental strength for the past month. I used the basic body and mind enhancement first. The blue magical power slowly covered my body. Meanwhile, the bandits ran towards us. I struck the first bandit with my power. -Kaboom! The sound of an explosion echoed, and the bandit spewed out bloody vomit from his mouth. Arghh! The guy took my attack head-on and flew straight back like a shape, crashing into a tree behind him. As a result of my attack, the other three who were running suddenly stopped. They stared wide-eyed in disbelief, not expecting theirrade to be defeated so easily. Their pupils shook like an earthquake had urred. Ignoring their reaction, I squeezed and released my hand. Hmm, the power was weaker than I thought. Actually, I also used magic just before the attack, but the power was not as strong as I had expected. Tsk! Maybe my circuits are still too narrow. As I was feeling a little disappointed, Riche, who was behind me, had an astonished expression on his usually calm face. Ma, Young Master? When did you get so strong? Huh? Oh. Well, I trained hard too. Master! You were talented! How unfair! I dont think thats what you should say. Its ridiculous that shes calling me talented, when she who ordinary person with littlebat power has already be stronger than a first-year students at the Royal Academy after a few months of training in hell,pared to the (excluding the exceptional ones, of course). If this trash body had any talent, I wouldnt have died so easily killed by Anje. , This is just a system, thats too broken. Wouldnt it be deception if you said that? Hmm, I dont think so. Right, Riche? Thats correct, Junior. With a sympathetic face to Kerseys words, Riche actively nodded her head. Sigh. I turned my head back again. Despite using volume adjustment just in case, they didnt move a muscle as if their feet were glued to the ground, though they swayed a bit. Judging from the storm of cold sweat on their faces, it was clear they were too tense to move. If you guys dont move, Ille first.. I gathered the mana in my body and used color settings and effect quality at the same time. This time, I released Magi instead of mana. Thanks to the color settings, demonic energy simr to the aura was emitted from the body instead of ck. The sharp and rough energy unique to Magi made them even more scared. Ignoring the reaction of the bandits, I took out my sword from the dimensional ring. I kicked my foot, and swung horizontally, thinking of Eillen, who had shown wless movements in the previous performance evaluation. -Swift! The necks and bodies of the remaining three were separated, and blood spurted out from their necks. I scattered the blood from the sword on the ground and put it back in the dimensional ring. Eillen really was on another level. I tried to follow her sword strikes as much as possible, but I could only imitate about half of them. Well, to be honest, this was only based on her roughly swinging the sword. Well, now that were done, lets go eat. Oh! Yes! Master was talented after all. In my words, the two of them nodded their heads in confusion. Me, talented? I cant evenugh at that. Chapter 49-2 Chapter 49-2 Five hours had passed since Bandits attack. After finishing my camping preparations and eating dinner, Iy down in the tent to sleep. By the way, the first watch right now is none other than Kersey. That means there are only two people left in the tent, me and Riche. An awkward silence passed between us for a moment. Come to think of it, its been a long time since Riche and I were alone together. Now that I think about it, there hasnt been a single time when Riche and I were alone since Kersey was brought to the mansion. Hmm, I remember saying something about it before. As Iy there in silence, she speaks in a serious tone. Young Master. Uh, yes? Youre not going to ask? I know what she means by that. Its probably rted to a request we saw this morning. Honestly, its not that Im not curious, but I dont think theres a need to force the issue. Everyone has their own circumstances. If you want to tell me someday. I really dont want to ask. I see With those words, Riche turned her body towards me. At the same time, her red pupils met mine. Her gaze seemed tough on the outside but uncertain on the inside. We stayed like that for ten seconds. A bead of sweat trickled down her forehead. The sweat ran down her face and reached her chin, then flowed down her neck. Although she wasnt trying to seduce me, seeing Riches sweaty neck made my heart race, and her unique scent tickled my nose. I followed the line of sweat, and it reached herrge chest, which was confidently emphasized by her white negligee. Without realizing it, I swallowed my saliva. I looked back at her face. A few strands of hair were stuck to her cheek, and her cheeks were also reddened. Her eyes slowly closed, and she leaned in towards me. Maybe because of the atmosphere, I leaned in too. Our lips were about to touch Master! My watch time Is over! [That woman is crossing the line even though I tried to tolerate her!!] Kersey opened the tent entrance wide and shouted loudly. Constetion, who had not sent a message for a while, immediately became heated and abandoned the concept. We quickly turned our faces away from each other, as if we had been lying like this from the beginning, at the speed of light. Phew, that was close. I had never experienced something like this before, but being alone with Riche after such a long time swept me up in the atmosphere. Just when my heart was beating fast, Kersey approached me and shook my body. Master, get up. Its your turn now. Uh, okay. Got it. I rubbed my eyes with my hand and sat up. Thanks for your hard work, Kersey. You can rest now. Master, why is your face so red? Huh? I guess its because its a little hot while sleeping. Ah, that makes sense. Anyway, good job, Master. With those words, I left the tent. By the way, I heard that Riche pretended to sleep moving and pped Kersey. *** The next day, about 5 hours passed after we cleaned up the tent. While hiking, Kersey alternated between squinting at me and Riche. Master, what happened between you and Riche? Why is it so awkward? Suddenly, the question reminded me of what happened in the tent yesterday. Riches face turned red. looks like, Im not the only one who remembered. W-What? Nothing happened. Youve been with us all day too. Y-Yes, thats right. Junior. Weve been together until now. Kersey nodded in agreement with our awkward response. Well, Ive been with you guys all day, so what am I even talking about? Its a relief that shes still young. If it were Eillen, Skaya, or Anje, they would have definitely noticed that something suspicious was going on between us. But Constetion, sent only one message yesterday and has been quiet ever since. If she were his usual self, she would have caused amotion, but now that shes quiet, I feel like something bad is going to happen. As I walked, thinking such thoughts, Riche opened her mouth with a serious expression. Young Master, we have arrived at our destination. As Riche said, we had arrived at the dungeon. Lets go get some free items! Chapter 50-1 Chapter 50-1 An hour before Kanes party arrived, the Bills group looked at the new dungeon in front of them. The dungeon was made up of dark caves, and for some reason, they felt a creepy feeling. It was too suspicious. Although they had been to dungeons a few times, they had never felt as ufortable as this one. While dungeons were usually simr to the cave in front of them, this was different. Should we just go back? The adventurers intuition is telling him. We wont see anything good if we go into that dungeon. Its true. At the moment, the likelihood of survival if they entered that dungeon was slim given Bills current ability. Frankly, risking their lives for revenge against Kanes party would be foolish. But Why arent you going in, boss? If we take too much time, they might find us! Upon hearing this, Bill nodded his head as if under hypnosis. Thats right. Lets go in first and take revenge on those guys. With those words, Bills group entered the new dungeon. *** As we arrived at our destination, we approached a cave that looked like Dungeon to anyone who saw it. Hmmm, did those guys already go inside? Those guys who picked a fight with us at the adventurer guild. Their personalities aside, if it were the guys I knew, they would have definitely gone in first. I never thought I would get involved with cult members like this. Even though Im a seasoned yer, I dont know much about dungeons that dont appear in the game. But I do know who took the items created by the Constetions in this dungeon. They were two adventurers who were near the fierce-looking one. What were their names again? Guy and Dai, or something like that. Anyway, its hard to remember properly when its just their names and faces that have been revealed. Anyway, if those guys went in first, they would clear the dungeon as in the original story. In the original story, the cult gets the items, specifically the elixir. So if those guys went in first, the traps and monsters in the dungeon would have definitely decreased. This is totally ridiculous. As I was spinning in my head for a moment, Kersey said with an excited face. Master, lets go in quickly. My body is itching. Isnt that because you didnt wash properly? No, its not like that! She red at me with puffy cheeks and a sulky expression in response to my question. Well, lets go in now. Yes. Young Master. Then, I will lead the way. No, I will lead the way. Even if those guys went in first, there is no guarantee that they dismantled all the traps and killed Monsters. So, even though the risk may have decreased in the dungeon, it doesnt mean itspletely gone. Its better for me to go ahead. First of all, unlike those two, I have a safety device, the holy cross, and I have more than one life. And if I increase the volume, I can prepare for traps and Monsters beforehand. So, I feel morefortable going ahead myself. Well, to be exact, I dont want to see those two die either. But I dont want to say it out loud. Its too awkward. As I thought about it, I turned my head to Riche. She had a gloomy expression, as if she didnt think she was of any help. To lighten the mood a bit, I used a meme that was popr on Earth. B-but! If I dont do something like this, Riche wont pay attention to me! No. Just curse at me instead. Those two are looking at me with such a weird face. Feeling awkward, I scratched my head. Kersey opened her mouth with a stern look. Master. Youre an idiot. .Shut up. Im not. With that, I entered the dungeon, taking the lead. *** Its not unusual for someone to die in a dungeon. With various traps and monsters lurking around, its bound to happen. Riche and Kersey were momentarily stunned by the situation in front of them. It was no wonder, as right in front of their eyesy the adventurer they had a conflict with yesterday, dead with blood dripping from his mouth and an unfair expression on his face. And Kane was standing next to him, holding a potion imbued with holy power, which he had used in an attempt to save him. Kane looked at the two of them with a nk expression and muttered. He, hes dead. Before recounting what had just happened, lets go back an hour. Chapter 50-2 Chapter 50-2 One hour ago, we found a staircase leading down to the cave. So, I adjusted the volume to about 80. This should be enough. Actually, even raising it up to 80 can detect most sounds. To be precise, its true that my physical strength has somewhat improvedpared to before, but I cant endure it for a long time yet because I havent raised it to the maximum level. Hmm, the stairs seem spacious. Yes, Young Master. Riche nodded her head in agreement with my words. Im getting nervous because there isnt much information. We went down while being nervous, and we arrived at a t floor. In front of us was a huge iron door. Without hesitation, we opened the door and went inside. -Creak! When we opened the door, there was a straight passage that could amodate five people. Hmm, it doesnt seem like a maze-type map. Usually, there are maze-type dungeons, forests that seem to be in another dimension, oceans, and so on, but this one was just a simple straight path. There doesnt seem to be anything on the surface. Did they all clear it, so theres nothing here? The probability is high. Since the members of the cult saw that we were targeting this dungeon, they would have entered first to get items. Still, lets not becent. There is no such thing as an absolute in the world. Kersey. You have a good sense of smell. If you smell something strange, tell me quickly. Yes, master! Riche. You know how to use presence detection, right? Riche nods her head in response to my question. Yes, I do. I will use it right now. Okay, but dont use it constantly. Understood. We cautiously walked forward in a state of tension for about 10 minutes. Master, are dungeons usually this peaceful? Kersey asks, and Riche answers on my behalf. No, theyre not. Theyre usually diverse, but not this peaceful. I think someone else may have attacked and cleared it before us, which is why there are no monsters or traps. Thats just my guess. Insightful. Well, as someone who was trained as a professional assassin in the David family, its only natural that she has this level of insight. She may not have had any experience with dungeons at all, but shes still perceptive. Riche, as you said, someone probably attacked the dungeon before us, which is why its like this. Plus, the path here is straight, so theres no way around it. Even though we walked for another 10 minutes after I spoke, nothing happened. However, two forks appeared in front of us. Hmm. I guess I shouldnt have been too confident. What? Two people looked at me with a face full of doubt. Its nothing. By the way, which way should we go? As I pondered deeply, Kersey pointed to the left and said, Master, this way seems good. Why do you think that? Uh, theres no smell of blood at all on the right, but on the left, the smell of blood is strong. I think its because the adventurers who went in first took care of the demons. What? Is she the same Kersey I know? I feel awkward seeing her suddenly use her brain that he never used before, always eating food pointlessly without any sense. Who are you? Our Kersey cant be that smart. Shes a little kid who just eats and sleeps. Eehehehe! I finally thought of it! Yeah, she must be the real Kersey judging by her reaction. Even if someone disguised as Kersey, they wouldnt act like that even if beaten to death. Anyway, a princess is always a princess no matter what. I forgot because she acted like a child and was gluttonous, but shes none other than a Dog Beast Kin princess. Despite her young age, shes quite smart. Its a problem that she doesnt show that side of her often. Anyway, thats not the important thing. I dont know why theres a smell of blood, but its true that theres less sounding from the entrance that Kersey pointed outpared to the right. I turned my head to Riche, for her thoughts. How do you feel from your presence detection? Hmm. Cerainly as Juniour feels, theres a sense that there are no monsters on the left rather than the right, for sure. If Riche felt that way, at least the members of the cult would have gone to the left. In other words, the left is rtively easier to pass through. Okay. Then lets go left. Theres no need to choose a difficult path. The two nodded at my words, and we confidently walked to the left. As expected, there were monster corpses scattered on the left. From low levels to intermediate ones, some were visible. Hmm. Intermediate monsters are nothing to worry about for those two. But even though there were only two people, some monsters were still wandering around, making it impossible for them to break through and go through all of them, even after walking for a while. Tsk! If only the passage was straight, those guys would have had no choice but to kill all the monsters. It was truly a shame. Riche, take care of them. Yes, Young Master. As the mimics and goblins, disguised as a treasure box, were in a staring contest, Riche took out two daggers from the dimensional ring and threw them at the two monsters. The daggers not only pierced through the two monsters but also mmed into the wall behind them. Grasp! Shouldnt there have been a sound like Woosh!? Even though the daggers were sharpened with aura, the sound of something exploding was heard, rather than the sound of the knives piercing through. Kersey. Youre quite impressive for staying alive.. Im amazed too, Master. How I manage to survive that training every time. Its an excessivepliment. Both of you. No, its not praise, I thought, but looking at her blushing cheeks, I couldnt say it out loud. After discovering the first monster, we spent about 30 minutes killing the remaining ones as we walked. Then, suddenly Ugh I heard the sound of an adventurer vomiting blood in the morning. Unlike me, the two didnt adjust their volume, so therefore they didnt hear it. I heard the sound and used my physical enhancement to quickly run as I spoke. Young Master?! Master? You two,e slowly. I have something to check. With the use of physical enhancement, the figure appeared in my sight quickly. He was breathing heavily with a face near death, possibly from being hit by the cult members. He turned his head towards me and pleaded with an urgent expression. P-please, save me. Im sorry about what happened this morning. Please I understand. Wait a minute. Ill cast a recovery spell on you. I adjusted the effect quality and brightly lit the holy water in my pocket. I dipped my hands in the glowing water and stretched out my arms. I pressed my hands on his chest and performed CPR with all my might, trying to save him. Dont die! Cough! Wait I heard bones crushing from his chestpressions, and at the same time, he vomited dark red blood. This is dangerous. Am I being too gentle because my heart is weak? I put even more strength into trying to save him next Kkuoek! Waitplease. Hold on! You cant go to your Mother yet! W-what nonsense are you talking about? My Mother is alive. I used my magic to exert even more force and said, Dont lie! A viin like you couldnt possibly have your Mother! My ruthless facts silenced him. Soon after, Riche and Kersey appeared. I looked at them with a dazed expression and muttered, Hes dead. TL: Hello, I havent been feeling well for the past couple of days due to a change in weather. Thats why there has been no updates. But I feel fine now, so you can expect updates just like before. Chapter 51-1 Chapter 51-1 Why did he die? I did everything I could with CPR. I dont understand. Isnt CPR an emergency treatment to save someones life? Yeah. This isnt my fault. Its those damn cultists. I tried my best to save his life. He just happened to die right before my eyes. Yeah, yeah, Im just rationalizing to myself. [Goddess of Destiny is amazed at your shamelessness.] Constetion sent me a message. What nonsense. I didnt kill him. I just wanted to save him! I feel unjustly used for some reason, but thats not important right now. Whats important is that based on the wounds of this adventurer, whose name I dont even know, its clear that his twopanions went inside and threw him as a sacrifice to the monsters. Its no wonder, considering the messy state of the monster corpses around here, unlike the ones from before. Its clear that this guy was rebelling against the monsters. Then they must be nearby. I got up slowly and turned my head to the two. Lets move now. Yes, Young Master. Okay, master. The two of them seemed rather unfazed, perhaps because they had seen scenes of someone dying quite a lot. Well, it was natural for Riche, who had been doing assassinations for a long time. Kersey, too, could understand who has seen the members of the cult ughtering her dog-beast tribe. And besides, they werent even close to that guy in the first ce. We walked cautiously, keeping an eye on our surroundings while thinking such cruel thoughts. Then, all of a sudden, a closed door appeared. Those guys must be inside this. The room in front of us is undoubtedly the bosss room. That would make sense, considering that I could hear them fighting fiercely from inside. It seems like they havent defeated the boss monster yet. Riche, what do you think is happening inside the room? I think someone is trying to defeat the boss. Riche was thinking the same way as me. Then its best to wait, right? Theres no need to open the door right away. Its easier to take advantage of them when they fight with the boss monster until their strenth is depleted and then fight them fairly. Surely they wouldnt use that, would they? It feels ominous for some reason, but its best not to move forward for now. Then lets wait a bit and go in. Its not polite to interfere in the middle of a fight. When has the master ever been polite? Yeah, Im only not to you. Hey! Kersey, always reacting in the same way. I ignored her reaction and focused on the sounds of fighting inside the room, adjusting the volume to the maximum. *** Meanwhile, at that moment, brothers Guy and Dai, who were chosen by the Churchsmand, were facing the monster in front of them. More urately, they were in a state of not knowing whatever if there was Kane and his group outside the room, as they were avoiding the attack of a statue known in the world as a goddess. The statue came at them and swung its fist. Guy raised both hands to barely block it. Ack! S*it! However, even though he blocked it, Guy rolled once on the floor. Dai did not pay attention to Guys situation and swung his dagger at the statue, through a gap. -ng! But the statue was so hard like vibranium in some movies, and the dagger bounced off. Dai frowned as he felt pain that made him think his hand was tearing apart. Tsk! Its so damn hard. He took a step back. Guy, are you okay? Ugh! No, brother. This thing is incredibly hard. I can tell that without you saying it. Guy stood up and red at the statue in front of him. Brother, Ill distract it, so you go and take the item behind that statue. Huh? It doesnt suit you. Youre sacrificing yourself for once? Its the only way. Well die If we dont do this. Besides, theres no way we can survive against that statue in the first ce. Dai nodded in agreement. Well, it is undoubtedly strong, but Its not like theres no way to defeat It. Thats not all. Unless you cross a certain line. It wont attack. Hmm, I see. Perhaps it was created just to protect the item inside the tressure. If its about winning against the statue in a fight, its uncertain. But for Dai, who has lived together for a lifetime, it wouldnt be difficult to break through the statue and take the item inside the treasure chest. The two had already spent roughly 25 years together, so they just looked at each other without saying a word. Even though they only met each others gaze, it seemed like they were having a conversation. They simultaneously lifted their heads and took a step forward, as if they were waiting for this moment. Both of them moved at the same time, but the statue kicked towards the one who crossed the line even by 0.1mm first. And that person was none other than Guy. Knowing that the statue wasing for him, Guy drew a shield from the dimensional space. The statue stretched his fist towards the steel shield in front of him. -BANGG! Did It hit it with Its Fist? Guy barely withstood the statues attack while biting his lower lip. He briefly nced at hispanion Dai. What?! When did that statue move?! The statue suddenly appeared behind Dai, who didnt know when it had moved. Guy used body reinforcements to throw his shield like a boomerang. Whoosh! The shield flew towards the statue. Thud! Crazy! The statue turned its head back and caught the shield with one hand. In the meantime, Guy kicked the statue to prevent it from approaching Dai. Meanwhile, Dai, while Guy was momentarily distracted, ran with all his might towards the treasure chest at the end of the room. Creak! As expected, the statue was not the only thing guarding the treasure chest. As he was running, the floor briefly descended and ten arrows flew in both directions. Whoosh! Tch! There are traps too. Dai gritted his teeth and took out another dagger from his pocket dimension. He dodged and destroyed all the arrows. The arrows fell to the ground like trash. In the meantime, Dai closed the distance between himself and the treasure chest even faster. Countless traps flew at him as he ran. There were poison-tipped knives standing upright under the ground, in addition to the arrows, and the statue even attacked Dai. However, despite all of these countless attacks, Dai finally reached the treasure chest. Phew. Finally made it. Dai briefly turned his head back. The statue was still struggling to reach him, but kept getting blocked by Guy. Dai turned his head back to the treasure chest. What in the world What could be here Typically, dungeons dont have this many traps, monsters, or boss monsters. Generally, if there are many traps, the other two are weak. However, this dungeon is strange. Until the boss room, monsters were lurking everywhere, and there were as many traps as there were monsters. Usually, in that case, the boss monster would be weak, but it was unexpectedly the strongest among the ones encountered so far. However, its unfortunate that it doesnt mean much since it only attacks those who approach to take the treasure chest, with no chance of survival. Anyway, I have to grab whats inside quickly and get out. With that thought, Dai opened the treasure chest and widened his eyes in disbelieve as he saw what was inside. What the hell Chapter 51-2 Chapter 51-2 Meanwhile, at that moment, Kane turned his head towards the two people as he sensed the room had quieted down. It seems like the fight is over. Lets go in. Yes, my lord. Okay, master. I gave the door a push with my strength. Creak As the door slowly opened, we were astonished by the scene in front of us. There were so many arrows stuck in the ground that it was hard to imagine what had happened. Furthermore, the statue that looked just like the goddess we sawst time was frozen in a broken state. I looked at the two members inside the room. They seemed to be struggling with the boss monster. Its them!. .? As they heard my serious voice, the two people turned their heads towards me. Those bastards over there. Theyre from the same cult. Without hesitation, Riche swung her dagger towards the guy in front of the statue, who narrowly blocked Riches attack due to his exhausted body. Kersey stared at the other guy in front of the treasure box with a cold gaze. Master, are you sure? Theyre from that cult? Yeah, I swear on my conscience. Master, you have no conscience. This brat tackles even in this situation. Surely, Kersey must be on the verge of losing her reason now. Finally, she met two of her own kinds enemies right in front of her. And yet she didnt rush in like a possessed. It feels like Riche trained her well not only inbat but also in mental strength. Do you want me to kick your ass.? Ill believe you. Dont interfere, Master. Ill personally kill the other one. Oh, okay. Ill help if its too dangerous. Sure. Kersey nodded her head and shifted his gaze to Dai in front of the treasure box. Huh? But why does that b*stards face look like that? Hes making a face as if hes got a backstab from someone he trusted. Could it be that there was nothing in the treasure box? That cant be. He certainly knows that the Constetion hid a potion in that treasure box in the game. Well, Ill know when I check. In the meantime, I had such a thought. Young master. I have returned afterpleting your orders. Riche had already appeared before me, slightly out of breath. Did you already kill Guy already? He must have been strong. His stamina and injuries were already worse before we fought. Hmm. Well, that makes sense. By the way, what do you think? ? Riche cocked his head at my question. Do you think Kersey can win against that guy alone? If their skills are simr to the one I just fought, then its definitely possible. Hmm, then theres no need to worry. In terms of the settings, Dai and Guy have equal skills. In reality, Dai is quite exhausted, so he may not be able to show his full potential. Well, that means as Riche said, Kersey can win alone. I took out the popcorn that I had prepared for this moment from my dimensional ring and enjoyed watching the fight, which is always the most exciting, watching others fight each other! *** Meanwhile, Kersey was holding back his anger. Riche had told him before, The most pathetic thing when fighting is losing control of yourself. Be angry, but never lose your rationality. Kersey was following her advice well. She wanted to rush over and tear apart the unsightly man in front of her, but she knew she could make things worse if she lost her rationality. She emitted a golden aura from her body to strengthen herself. Dai was already irritated seeing her doing this, and the anger surged when he saw a young child emitting a fighting aura. Moreover, Guy was dead, and he felt empty inside when he saw what was in the treasure chest. He couldnt ept that Guy had to sacrifice himself for such a thing. Dai felt like he would lose his rationality unless he killed someone right away, so he shifted his gaze to Kersey. Damn it. He thought about killing her and escaping from here. But the moment he was about to throw a dagger towards her, Kerseys small fist came towards him. Huung! If that hits me, I would die! Dai unknowingly leaned back. -Bang! Her fist hit the wall instead of Dais face. Dai felt chills down his spine seeing that. Gulp! I have to kill her now. I wont have a second chance. I have to take advantage of this opportunity. Dai swung his daggers with all his might towards Kerseys neck. Kersey smirked at his attack. Hmph! Kersey quickly pulled out the hand that was stuck on the wall. She then transformed the hand into a puppys paw and drew two short swords. The sound of metal shing echoed out. -CLINGGH! Huh?! Dai opened his eyes and showed a bewildered expression upon seeing this. Well, it wasnt unreasonable for him to be surprised. Even if she strengthened her body, it was quite difficult to withstand the attacks of the cult members with his bare body. However, Kersey bounced off his attacks as if it were nothing. As a result, Dais entire body was riddled with openings. Kersey threw a punch in the chest. Ack! Cough! Dai spewed out red blood and flew in the direction where Guy died. Dai struggled to stand up, his forehead oozing blood and his legs trembling. Damn it! If he continued like this, he would definitely lose. What should he do? He looked around while rolling his head. By some coincidence, Guys corpse was next to him. Dai clicked his tongue upon seeing Guys body. Tsk! Theres no other choice. If he wants to get out of this situation safe, he has to use that method. Anyway, Dai and Guy were originally one existence. Although he felt a little uneasy about it, he couldnt survive without it. Dai thought about this as he reached out to Guy next to him. Upon seeing this, Kanes eyes widened. What the? That b**tard, could it be? No, that cant be. Somethings not right. His intuition, which has been through quite a lot, tells him that if he just sits still, he wont see a happy ending. Kane handed his popcorn to Riche and activated his body reinforcement, kicking his foot with all his might. At the same time, he took out a sword from the dimensional space ring and swung it at Dai, who was in the middle of fusion. Stop the fusion! Chapter 52-1 Chapter 52-1 In normalics and games, even viins usually wait for fusion or transformation. But thats only inics and games. In reality, theres no need to wait! He swung his sword horizontally. The sword reached near Dais neck, but it seemed to be a step toote as it was blocked by Dais hand. I stepped back, thinking that if I stayed still, I would be in trouble. He let go of my sword and looked around his body in amazement. Could it be possible to merge with that corpse? Fusion. It was just like a romantic technique that coulde out of anyic. Originally, the two guys were known to be capable of fusion. However, I remember they decided not to use that feature because their ego wouldpletely change. Still, to be careful of fusion, I deliberately sent one each of Riche and Kersey. If they did something wrong, the two could merge. But I never thought they could even do it with a corpse. Of course, after Guy died, I didnt care much about fusion. It felt like I had just been hit in the head. Phew. Lets calm down for a moment. Even if that b*stard merged, the fact remains that he exhausted. In other words, there is a high probability that he wont be able to use his original power properly. I was looking at him in a cold sweat. -SWISH A dagger flew towards him from behind. Dai turned his head and dodged the flying dagger. Dai had a momentary gap. Taking advantage of this, Kersey and Riche rushed towards him. Annoying bugs. Dai kicks his feet back without looking back with a face that looks like a fly has annoyed him. Kersey raises her arms to block Dais unexpected attack. Argh However, Dais attack proves to be stronger than expected, and Kersey tumbles to the ground. Riche, unfazed by this, spits out her venomous stinger. He dodges the stinger and counterattacks with a spinning kick. Riche blocks with her hands and uses the force to spin in the air andnd next to Dai. She then opens her mouth with a serious expression. Young Masterwell buy some time. Now Dont talk nonsense. Well be dead the moment we turn our backs on that guy. Its not a lie. The expression on his face shows that he wont let anyone get away. Should I regress? Thats also an option. Honestly, the odds of winning against this guy are not that great. Normally, when two peoplebine, their strength increases by 1+1=2, but for Gai and Dai, who were originally one entity, it bes 1+1=3. As a result, even though the guy is not in his normal condition, he still has the power to subdue themno. Lets not regress yet. Using regress to immediately kill them both is also an option, but it should only be used as ast resort. And besides, its not 100% certain that theyll lose, so theres no reason to use it right away. Yeah. Its still worth trying. Hmm! Then I should use that method. A method I considered when I obtained the Magi. However, its too much of a gamble. I dont know what will happen to my body when I use it. I could end up fainting or worse, dying. While he ponders this, Dai narrows his eyes and speaks. If you dont move, Ill go first. He uttered those words and rushed towards the strongest member of our group, Riche, with two short swords in hand. At the same time, he swung his swords towards Riche with his aura-filled des. She also took out her short swords to block Dais attack. -ng! The sound of swords colliding echoed in the room. Even though they were shing their swords, Dai had more strength, causing Riche to gradually be pushed back. However, while Riche was blocking, Dai became vulnerable. Me and Kersey exchanged nces and nodded our heads. We stepped forward and rushed towards Dai from both sides. On the left, my body strengthened and my sword imbued with Aura. On the right, Kerseys fist was aimed at him. If Dai were an ordinary member of the Church, he would not have been able to respond and would have suffered some damage, at least. However, Dai had already be stronger than an ordinary member and kicked towards Riche. Ugh! Riche couldnt avoid his kick and was pushed back. With both hands free, Dai used his short swords to block my sword and Kerseys fist. Annoying pests. Ill kill you first. Dai said those words and swung his two short swords, changing his attack patterns rapidly. -Swish! Swish! Swish! Sigh. I guess regression is the answer after all. I cant avoid this attack now, and its toote to use magic to defend myself. Even if I use the Holy Cross for recovery, its almost impossible to defeat him. So I close my eyes and think about returning to my previous state. Hmm? Whats going on? Why cant I feel any pain? Normally, I should feel hot all over like Ive been burned. But I dont feel any pain. I slowly opened my eyes, sensing that something was off. Huh? In front of me, Riche appears with Dais dagger stabbed into her. Then she turns her head towards me and says, Young master Im d youre safe. With those words, she copses. Kersey bites her lips and looks to Dai, swinging her fist. Dai blocks Kerseys punch and steps back. Normally, I should help Kersey, and attack too, but my body wont move. I feel like Im losing my mind. Ive experienced countless deaths and done dog-like things, but this is the first time Ive felt so much blood rush to my head. I feel enraged. I want to kill him right away! But I hold onto my remaining reasoning to calm myself down. I cant lose my mind here. Being foolish here is something that only third-rate people do. I need to calm down a bit. For now, I shouldnt regress. I could do it right now, but if I do it too often, Ill really lose my mind. Lets confirm if Riche is dead. If she is dead, Ill regress without hesitation. I looked at Riche, who had copsed. Blood flowed from the wound on her body. But fortunately, the dagger had pierced her side, not her heart. In other words, she hasnt died yet, even if she may have a fatal injury. Shes breathing lightly, and I took out my clone from the space-time ring. Hey, clone. Yeah, main body. Take this inside. heal Riche. I handed the space-time ring to my clone, who nodded at my words and received it. Then, my clone took out a potion made by Karen from inside and poured it onto Riches injured area. By the way, main body are you really going to use that? Just what you would expect from my clone. Youre quick to catch on. Isnt it more painful to tell the truth and get f**ked? Well, Ill have to die anyway, right? I muttered those words, remembering the time I trained with Skaya and Physical Enhancement. Chapter 52-2 Chapter 52-2 While covered in sweat and using physical reinforcement to move around, Kane cursed inwardly at Skaya. This crazy viinous girl! As Kane moved while thinking this: -Bang! Skaya fired a spell with a wicked smile on her face, as though firing gun shots. The gesture appeared to be cute magic, but in reality, it had the power to burn intermediate Monsters to ashes. Damn it! Kane dodged and rolled on the ground, spitting out coarse curses. Ugh! Skaya, lets take a break. Uh-huh. Skaya? This B*tch. She must have helped me with my training to relieve her stress. But if I expressed this thought, I would be the one who would suffer. Smart as Kane is, he spoke the words she wanted. Master, please lets take a break. Yeah. Okay. Thats what I wanted. Lets rest a bit. With those words, Skaya sat down gracefully on the floor. Kane looked at her with a puzzled expression and opened his mouth. Skaya, can I ask you something? Hmm? What is it? Can I see your panties? Before Kane finished his sentence, Skaya shut him up with silence. If you dont want to die, speak more carefully next time. Uh-huh! When she asked him a question, Kane nodded his head. When Skaya broke the silence, Kane immediately crossed the line. Your pink panties were amazing. Do you really want to die? Blushing and unleashing a dangerous magic that no one has ever seen before. Skaya looks scary to anyone who sees her. So-! Im sorry, Master. Seeing the dangerous magic, Kane quickly changed his stance at the speed of light. Skaya let out a deep sigh watching Kane and asking him. Ugh, but is that really what you wanted to say? No, actually it was just a joke. Ive been curious about something for a while now. Right now, Im using magic to strengthen my body, right? Thats right, Skaya nodded at Kanes question. Then, what if I used the Aura to strengthen my body again in that state? In fact, Skaya has been curious about this for a while now. Kane has both magic and aura in his body. Of course, the aura is only as narrow as a de,pared to magic, but the fact that it exists is important. If Kane has both aura and magic, wouldnt other people have the same two powers? Since realizing magic, Skaya has been wondering why Kane hasnt ovepped his body-strengthening abilities. Surely there must be other people who have two powers like Kane. As he waited for her answer, Skaya slowly opened her mouth with a serious face. Well, most people usually have only one power, even if they have multiple powers. One stands out more than the others. So what are you trying to say? I dont know either. What? Kane reacted with a disappointed face, and Skaya made a truly unfair expression. While no one has actually done such a thing, how would I know? Still, I think it might be okay to briefly use another power in a specific moment. But if you stack body reinforcement like you suggested, you could either die or suffer unbearable pain. Well, isnt that obvious? Indeed, just body reinforcement alone is enough to exhaust your whole body to death, so using them stacked together would be unbearable. As he nods his head to her answer, Skaya looks at him suspiciously. Hey, but I think youre slyly trying to rest more, arent you? Tsk. Quick on the uptake, Kane discreetly clicked his tongue so no one would hear her. Skaya activates her magic. Damn It! Shes the devil. *** After finishing his recollection, Kane slowly opened his eyes. At the same time, Kersey appeared beside him, rolling on the ground. Ackkk! Master, Ill buy you some time. Run away quickly. What are you talking about? Youre resting next to clone to recover some stamina. Ill take care of this now. At Kanes words, she tilted her head in confusion. Huh? Clone? What?! One more Master? Yeah. You rest next to him. Its my Clone. Saying that, I shifted my gaze to Dai. The guy was panting heavily even before we started fighting. *Rough Breathing* His stamina seems to be pretty low as well. This should be doable. I used the physical and mental enhancements that I usually use. The mana flowed through my circuits. Unlike the physical enhancements that most magicians typically use, the mana did not burst out of my body but gradually seeped into it. Now, slowly closing my eyes, I felt the Magi surging through my body. With this, I could use the magic that I had just used again. Physical enhancement.
T/L: Ill post One More Chapterter in the night. Chapter 53-1 Chapter 53-1 The Magi (demonic energy) in the body flowed through the circuit. Mana and Magi mixed together. The circuit began to expand. The circuit started to break down, like a balloon inting and about to burst. Argh! The pain was no joke. He had felt a fair amount of pain and even experienced death so far. But this level of pain was the worst he had ever felt. He endured the pain and activated the color setting and effect quality. And so, blue magic was emitted from his body. Aaaah! Dai, who took the magic head-on, swallowed dry spit. How is this possible? Normally, a person tends to have only one type of power. For example, if you have aura now, there is no existence of Magi, divine power, or mana. Even if you have them, they should be only as small as a grain of ricepared to aura. But the Kane in front of him not only had mana but also had aura, and quite a lot of it. Kane allowed the emitted Magi (demonic energy) to settle in his body. The Magi and Mana mixed together with the body enhancement magic that had been used, bing even denser and turning into a deeper shade of blue. Dai saw this and broke out in a cold sweat. What the hell How can he be so calm? Even just strengthening the body puts a strain on it. Of course, there are people who can do it effortlessly to some extent, those who have exceptional physical abilities. However, it is a fact that using physical reinforcement is more exhausting than usual, no matter how strong ones body may be. In other words, using physical reinforcement requires both stamina and endurance, no matter who the person is. But now, that guy hasyered his physical reinforcement on top of itself. And he did it in a considerable amount. This is no longer just a matter of physical strain on the body. There will undoubtedly be more pain than death. No, leaving that aside, the body itself will not be able to endure it. Dai blinked for a moment and stared nkly. Kane lifted one corner of his mouth. Fufu. What?! Kanes figure disappeared. At the same time, a cold sensation spread up his spine. Dai instinctively lowered his body. I have to use all my strength for this. If I was even a secondte, my face and body would have been separated. Dai quickly backed away before he couldunch another attack. Then, he used physical reinforcement while holding two daggers. -Swisshhh! Tch, he still has the stamina to use that much power. Kane narrowed his eyes at the sight. In fact, Kane looks calm on the outside, but the pain hes feeling is far from manageable. Hes adapted to the pain of his muscles tearing apart from his experience of dying so far and the magic infusion. In reality, his entire body is screaming in pain. It hurts like hell. Time is not on his side. He has to finish this quickly. If he drags his fight like this, hell copse before he can kill Dai. The two of them stare at each other. Drops of sweat fall down Dais chin and onto the ground. At the same time, they both rushed as if theyre trying to kill each other. So Kanes sword and Dais two daggers collided. -ng! -ng! -ng! *** Meanwhile, Kersey looked at the copsed Riche with a worried expression and then turned her head to the clone that looked exactly like Kane. Are you Masters clone? Just call me a clone. Oh, okay. By the way, do you think Richie will be okay? Dont worry. Its true that she had severe injuries from earlier, but since we have a healinh potion, it wasnt to the point where we couldnt treat her. Right now, shes just unconscious. As he said, unlike earlier when riche had severe bleeding in her abdomen, she was now fine. Moreover, her breathing was stable. Kersey breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that words. Phew. Thats a relief. By the way, I never thought the Master would be so strong. Kersey was secretly surprised by the sight in front of her. She just fought with a guy named Dia and knew. Its frustrating, but even with Riche and herself together, they would have a hard time winning against him. But now, Kane is fighting against that guy alone just fine. -ng! ng! ng! Moreover, Dia is gradually pushed back. Dia is receiving Kanes attacks, but he seems to be struggling more and more, probably because he has already consumed quite a bit of stamina. As Kersey watched their fight with such thoughts, Kane briefly shifted his gaze to her. Huh? Did Master just look at me? It seems like it. Why did he look at me? As Kersey asked, the clone narrowed his eyes and looked at Kane. -Ssh! Kane got hit while he briefly turned his gaze. It seems like hes reaching his limit. Its not impossible, but its crazy to double up on physical enhancements, even if the body has already endured death and pain. And in reality, hes definitely not only using that. Just looking at it, he probably has the volume turned all the way up. No wonder his body is already reaching its limit. Lets think about it for a moment. Although oneself and the body are clearly different beings, they think the same way. So if you were in that situation right now, why would you gesture to Kersey? . He probably gave a signal for her to attack when the timing is right. But Kersey usually doesnt pick up on these things. So you have to let her know. When Kersey is deeply contemting Kanes gesture. The clone next to her gave her the answer. Kersey, get ready to attack. Huh? Why bother? Even if I tried to help the Master, Id only get in the way. Thats true. With Kerseys skills, if she were to interfere in the fight, she would only hinder Kane. Knowing this, Kersey wasnt helping Kane. But thats only true as long as that state is maintained. Soon, Kanes physical enhancement will wear off. The clone, who knew this, shook his head at Kerseys words. Thats not going to happen. Kanes physical enhancement will soon be over. What?! Really? Kersey looked at the clone with wide eyes. The clone nodded in response to her question. Yeah. So, keep your timing right. The oue of this fight depends on your action. Okay, got it. So Kersey watched the two of them fight with a tense expression. *** As expected of my clone, he quickly noticed. To be honest, my body is so badly damaged that I seriously wonder how it moves. Noticing this, my clone told Kersey the answer. Now, all I can do is trust Kersey. Thinking that, I muttered quietly to cast a spell, avoiding Dais attack without anyone noticing. Dais stamina seemed to be running low as he swung his dagger desperately. I can see your reaction. Looks like youre reaching your limit. Ignoring his words, I recited an awkward incantation as if I was going to kick a nketter. Soon, only one skill name remained. Hey, you shouldnt have fixed ideas about people. ? He tilteded his head at my words. It seemed he didnt understand my sudden words during the fight. Ignoring his reaction, I whispered the skill name so that no one could hear. [Mystic sh.] Ughhhh! Its so cringy! The magic manifested, ignoring my embarrassment. A sh made of magical power was directed at Dai. He was quite surprised, as if he didnt know I could use magic. However. Mystic sh is a low-level spell at best. Even though I strengthened my body, the power of magic did not increase. Therefore, even though the magic I cast may be unexpected to Dai, its a separate story to parry it. Dai deflected the Mystic sh flying towards him with his dagger. -ng! But Its okay. I didnt think this would bring that guy down in the first ce. I was aiming for a momentary opening. When strong opponents fight each other, the oue often depends on a momentary opening. So, I used that opening to swing my sword at him. At the same time, my bodys physical enhancement seemed to have worn off. -Thrust! -sh! He was cut diagonally by my attack, and I was stabbed with a dagger in my abdomen. Ack! I frowned in pain for a moment. Seeing this He spoke as if he had won. *Huff* *Huff* As expected, your body was too worn out. Yourst attack was shallow. You lose. I smiled like a viin after hearing his words. Then, I grabbed his arm. Hey, who said this was a one-on-one fight? What?! Hey kid, life is a battle. He struggled to free his hand, but I put more strength into it. I was also at my limit, but he was tired too. And that was my chance. -BANGG Kersey killed him. Arghgg! He spat out blood from his mouth onto the ground. He turned his head like a broken robot. Behind Dai, Kersey was wearing a Aura in her whole body and had pierced his heart with her palm. You were aiming for this. Ignoring Dais words, Kersey quickly withdrew her hand. Dai died with his heart pierced. Haa! Finally over. Ugh! Did the confirmation of his death cause this reaction? As soon as Dai died, the tension released, and the pain became unbearable. At the same time, the strength in my legs gave out, and I fell to the ground. -Thud! Argh. It hurts like hell. I need to treat it with the Holy Cross quickly. Just in case, Ive been saving the Holy Cross for this moment. My wound is literally about to kill me. To be honest, it might seem like Im about to embark on the path to heaven. And there was a little girl watching me closely. It was none other than Kersey. Seeing me copsed, she cries out in a trembling voice, Master, clone! Quickly get a potion ande here! The clone slowly approaches at Kerseys call. Our eyes meet. Even though we only looked at each other, it felt like we were having a conversation. This guy seems to be thinking the same thing as me. While we were having a moment of eye contact, Kersey spoke urgently, Master, clone! Why arent you treating the master with healing potion? Kersey. Its already toote. A potion wont work for this. Im sorry, Kersey. Ill leave it to you. As I say a cringy line, Kersey turns at me with tears streaming down her face. Waaa! Master, Please dont die. Its somehow bothering my conscience. I didnt expect Kersey to cry like this. There was no lie, her face is covered in tears and snot. The clone looks at me. His gaze seemed to say, Hey, if we keep doing this, Shes going to lose it. Agreeing, as I thought that, I try to use the Holy Cross. M-Master. Im sorry for eating your ice cream secretly and spitting in your coffee. Please dont die. What? Youre the one who stole the limited edition ice cream?! And what, you spat in my coffee too? For a moment, I doubted my hearing due to the volume adjustment, but seeing the shocked expression on My Clones face, it seems my hearing is wasnt wrong after all. Any feelings of remorse towards Kersey have disappeared. I immediately activated the Holy Cross. Master, I wont swear at you secretly anymore. Dont die Wait, youreing back to life!! As I slowly recover, she stops crying and smiles brightly. Then she runs towards me and hugs me. Master! Im d youre alive. Yeah. But more importantly, Kersey. Huh? When I call her, she tilts her head in confusion. It seems like she doesnt know what she said. Usually, I would pretend not to hear, but as someone with a heart like the ocean, I cant let that slide. What did you say earlier? Uh, well, I was just saying that the snack was for No, Im not the culprit!! Kerseys face pales as she recalls what she said earlier. Then she starts ming me for her mistake. Ugh! But Master, why did you y dead while you were recovering?! Cheater! Shut up. You snack-stealing brat! Take this! Once again, I give Kersey a well-deserved smack on the forehead. Then I turn my gaze to the treasure Chest. Kersey ran towards the treasure box, rubbing the lump on her forehead, with quick steps. She looked at the items inside the box and raised an eyebrow. Is this the treasure? As expected of a kid, she didnt recognize the potion. I hadnt checked the inside of the treasure box yet, but I remember it was a potion (elixir). Thats why ignorant kids like her needs to be taught about how good potions are. As I cursed Kersey inwardly, Uh! Riche sat up and immediately looked around, surprised at me and my clone. OH MY GOD! Two two Young Master? Is this heaven? So the standard for heaven is two people, just like me? While I was momentarily dumbfounded, my clone whispered to me. Main Body. I think Shes dangerous too. I know even if you dont say it. While my clone and I were talking, Kersey shouted loudly, shaking two elixirs in the treasure box. Master, I got the treasure! There was silence for a moment. Riches face turned red. My clone and I understood the potion silently. Why did the goddess make the dungeon so difficult? It was because of this reason? Its unbelievable. I thought it was because of some invaluable potion that made the dungeon so difficult, but it turned out that the shape of the potion was male and female genitalia. My clone and I raised our heads to the sky. However, the Constetion ignored our gaze and didnt send a message. These goddesses are insane. Without realizing it, I also cursed the Constetion out loud. And thats how the field experience learning ended. *** Meanwhile, the Constetion was debating whether to write a message as she watched the situation on the screen. It was understandable since Kersey was shaking the dark history of the Constetions, including herself, on the screen. Watching it made her face feel hot. Why on earth was it created? At the time, it was made with the intention of creating having fun, but looking back, it was a dark history in itself. However, the elixir would be of great help to Kane. It would widen his circuits and remove all impurities from his body, like a miraculous cure for his body. Nevertheless, the Constetion is not embarrassed by the power of the elixir, but by the fact that its appearance is so ridiculous. Why did they think of creating it in the shape of male or female genitalia? She wanted to hit her past self in the back of her head and tell her not to make such shamfull things. At the time, they didnt want to make an ordinary elixir, so Constetions like other decided to make it in a shape that no one else would think of. The Constetion shuddered with embarrassment for a moment. Then, two Kanes on the screen raised their heads as if they were going crazy. Constetion was sure they thought she was a madman. Nevertheless, what is important now is not that. Forgetting about the dark history revealed, the Constetion turned her head to focus on what was even more important. Just little more. My power is gathering well. Floating beside the Constetion, a bracelet that looks holy to anyone is umting immense sacred energy. Not much time left. Soon, the moment she has been longing for would finallye true. What did they call this in this world? With her eyes closed, the Constetion carefully remembered what Kane and the inhabitants of this world had said. After a while, she slowly opened her eyes. She shouted out a phrase that Kane would say. Perseverance always wins! Chapter 53-2 Chapter 53-2 A few days passed. After finishing the field experience learning, there was nothing special. Unless its a dungeon, encountering monsters and bandits is notmon, and even if we do, its hard to see anyone at our level. So, when we returned, it was just peaceful. Hmm. Why does it feel so ominous when nothing happens like this? Agreed. My clone resting on the couch nodded his head in agreement to my words. Then he looked at me and asked, By the way, have you still not received a message from the Constetion? Nope, I havent received anything at all. Why does it make me feel so damn ominous? Well, theres nothing we can do about it. Just wait. Well know soon enough, whether we want to or not. Thats true. Even if we suspect something strange about the Constetion, we cant just go to where she are right now. And even if we could, we cant just beat her and say, Why the hell arent you saying anything? Its more likely that we are wrong. While I was nodding my head in agreement with my clones words, Kersey opened the door abruptly. Master! Oh? You have a clone too? Yeah. My main body was bored and called for me. I see. Anyway, master! If youre bored, why dont you train with me in hell? This brat is saying something ridiculous again. I still dont know how Riche is training Kersey, but its clear that the fact that its deadly difficult, judging from the no-will demonstrated in the previous dungeon. Nope~ Not interested~ Eek! I took a bite of my limited-edition ice cream maliciously. Kersey trembled at the sight of me, who looked disgustingly satisfied. Her reaction is always funny. But wait, did you call me because of that? No, actually Riche made a new potion! Finally, its done. In truth, the potion could be consumed immediately if one desired. However. It looked a bit strange. Usually, I didnt care about the taste or appearance, but to be honest, the shape of the potion was a bit over the line. What if I drank a potion that looked like a male genitalia? Ugh, thats so disgusting. ? yeah? My thoughts came out involuntarily. The clone and Kersey looked at me in confusion. Anyway, I dont even want to imagine it, so lets forget about that one. Even if I drank a potion that looked like a female genitalia, it still seemed odd. Well, there are simr snacks on Earth, but still To be frank, its not like they made it with that intention. But the potions created by the goddesses were made so precisely that it felt like they were aiming for that. Damn, what the hell were these guys thinking? No, should we me the creators rather than the goddesses? In reality, the creators were the ones who made the potion. The Constetion made it, but the creators were the ones who fully developed it. Of course, I dont know if they set the appearance too, but if it was them, it wouldnt be strange for them to set such a thing. Its no wonder they made a game with a ridiculous ending like the Constetion ending. If their mental state was a little more stable, they wouldnt have made such an ending if they were sane person. Moreover, thepany that made this game wasnt a university club or something. It was a game made by a fairly well-knownrgepany. What the hell were the higher-ups in thepany thinking to allow this? As someone with a normal mind, I cant understand it at all. Anyway, I got it. With that said, we moved to the training ground where Riche is. *** As soon as they arrived at the training ground, Riche was sitting on a bench holding two cups filled with a liquid that looked like it was for sure meant to be consumed. She approached with steady steps and spoke directly to me. Have you arrived, Young Master? How does she recognize me so easily? During the evaluation, Whem I was disguised, Eillen and Skaya, didnt seem to notice at all. Perhaps she sees me every day? Well, Riche, who has been seeing Kane every day since I was young, wouldnt find it strange to recognize a clone of me. Yes. Is the liquid in your hand the elixir? Thats right. Then lets try it right away. I closed my eyes and drank the white liquid without hesitation. -Gulp -Gulp Riche has good taste. The elixir would have been really bitter if it wasnt for her consideration. It even tasted like strawberries. I emptied the cup without leaving a drop, and the curious faces around me watched me closely. Young Master, do you feel any difort? Master, how do you feel? Anything changed? Wait, let me check. To check for any changes in my body, I closed my eyes and focused. My mana and narrow aura flowed as usual, and the amount of magical power was quiterge. Hmm, it doesnt seem like theres much of a difference. Then, should I try to use body strengthening? To properly confirm, I channeled my magic power into my circuits. ?! Whats this? Something feels strange. I put in the same amount as usual, but the circuit isnt heating up much. Normally, I should feel it fully charged, but its too rxed. Could it be that the circuit has widened? If so, then what happened now makes sense. Unless I used physical enhancement, the circuit shouldnt be this rxed. I slowly disperse the physical enhancement. Fuu. Master? How is it? Anything different? Yes. It seems like the circuit has widened. My words cause Riche to widen her eyes. The circuit has widened? Yes. I used physical enhancement, but it felt more rxed than usual. Riche and Kersey have a slightly shocked expression as they listen to me. Well, widening the circuit originally requires tremendous effort. But I just ingested it like a potion. So its not unreasonable for them to be shocked. Then lets try the remaining one. I gulp down the potion in another cup like I did before. Ugh! M-Master? Master? Except for the clone, everyone looks at me with worried expressions. As expected, my clone notices right away. Its delicious. No, really? Are you guys looking at me with disdain, like I just yed a prank? When Kersey and Riche look at me with contemptuous expressions. -Gulp! Huh? Whats this? Why is my body suddenly feeling hot? As I wipe my forehead, my arm is covered in sweat. Seeing me in this state, my clone opens his eyes narrowly and speaks carefully. Hey, are you okay? No, its so hot that I feel like Im going to burn. Without a single lie, I was sweating profusely with sweat dripping from my forehead and my whole body drenched in sweat. Seeing me like that, Riche, who was worried, took out a towel from her pocket dimension ring and wiped off the sweat running down my body. Young Master, its better to take off your shirt. This is not because of any private desire. Uh Why is her face turning red for something like this? Although I had some suspicions, I eventually took off my shirt because I had to. After about two hours of craziness, Philip appeared at the training ground with a somewhat serious expression. By the way, Riche and Kersey are taking a break in the room. Philip approached me with a serious face and opened his mouth. Young Master, You have a guest waiting. Huh? A guest? Who is it? As I tilted my head in confusion, Philips expression became flustered. Whats going on? Is something wrong? Philip is my exclusive butler and a professional assassin. Hes not the type to be flustered easily. As I continued to stare at him, he whispered to me so that only I could hear him. She says she is the goddess of destiny. Huh? What the hell? Chapter 54-1 Chapter 54-1 An hour before Kane heard the report from Phillip, the Constetion gazed at the bracelet in front of her with sparkling eyes. Finally, soon The Constetion looked at the bracelet with an impatient expression, wondering why time was passing so slowly. Whoa! The holy power gathered perfectly in the bracelet, emitting a bright light. After a while, the light faded away, and the bracelet waspletely imbued with power. Finally Itsplete! The Constetion quickly grabbed thepleted bracelet and carefully held it in her arm as if she were holding a precious treasure. Now I can meet him. The Constetion uttered a frightening statement that would make Kane have goosebumps all over his body if he heard it. The bracelet she was wearing now was an item that had not appeared in the game. It was a situation that had not even happened in the game. Even at the moment when thest Kim Soo-yong was killed, she did not use any items, relying solely on her own strength. Therefore, it is not an exaggeration to say that the games original story waspletely distorted due to Constetions actions. In her eagerness to meet Kane as soon as possible, the Constetion imbued the bracelet with holiness. Then, the surrounding scenery changed as a light shone. Where is this? Im not sure where I am right now, but Im certain that Im in the Royal Capital. Its inevitable because the surrounding buildings are overwhelmingly tallpared to other territories. I looked around for a moment. The sudden appearance of the constetions attracted attention Among them, the men looked at me with red faces. As expected. My face never fails to attract attention. ording to the game setting, her appearance is perfect with a slim body. But in reality, the face of the goddess is almost godly. So its inevitable that all mens eyes are drawn to her unconsciously. But Why does Kane avoid me? Honestly, when he got thest Holy Cross, he chose the prettiest statue, not the Goddess of Destiny but the Goddess of Happiness. He said he selected it randomly because he waszy, but the Goddess of Destiny didnt believe him at all. So she thought, maybe hes avoiding me because he thinks my appearance is not good enough? If my thoughts of this are true, then Kane must feel like hes being stalked by an ugly woman. But judging by the reactions around her right now, thats definitely not the case. No wonder, as a rough-looking man who seems to be an adventurer approaches her and starts flirting. Excuse me, I like you. Would you like to have a drink with me? After all, it is certain that my appearance is not inferior to anyone. Therefore, it could be that Kane was avoiding me because he only saw my statue. So, in reality, other women may not even be visible to him. While she was momentarily lost in thought, the rough-looking man looked at her with lustful eyes. The goddess frowned and refused his advances. Im not interested in you, so mind your own business and get out of my sight. If you dont want to get hurt, that is. The adventurer grimaced at Constetions irritable voice, and tried to grab her shoulder as she passed by. Stop! Without turning back, she grabbed the adventurers arm and mmed him to the ground. Arghhh! What strength did this woman have?! He considered himself a top-tier adventurer, but he had never been overpowered by brute force. Yet, he had just been defeated by the woman in front of him, and overwhelmingly so. No wayB*tch He denied his thoughts and stood up, immediately preparing to attack the goddess. Flinch! For a moment, their eyes met. Her gaze was full of murderous intent, almost deathly. In the end, he looked down at the ground, sweating profusely from the Constetions threatening aura. She ignored his reaction and walked towards Kanes mansion. *** Fortunately, the ce she descended at was not far from Kanes mansion, and she arrived quickly. As she approached the mansion, Kanes head butler, Philip, blocked her path. This is the David familys mansion. You cant juste and go as you please. Hmm. Is she holding up well? In fact, the Constetion was releasing her killing intent towards the obstructive and disrespectful Phillip, but despite that, he was outwardly pretending to be unaffected and enduring it. Although beads of sweat were running down his forehead, he managed to maintain a calm facade. A little disrespectful, but Ill forgive his insolent behavior because he is the servant of David von Kane, she responded to Phillip with an arrogant tone. If you tell David von Kane that the Goddess of Destiny hase to see him, he will know. ? What? Is she crazy? He has seen many people iming to be royalty, nobility, and so on, but he has never seen anyone iming to be a Goddess, of which there are only five in the world. As Philip wonders how to deal with the situation, the Constetion narrows her eyes and speaks. What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go. Aside from the fact that the woman in front of him is mentally unstable, it is certain that she is an iprehensible being. Philip nodded at her urging and immediately headed for the training grounds. Chapter 54-2 Chapter 54-2 After hearing all the exnations from Philip, I was lost in deep thought. How on earth did the Constetione to descend? Of course, its possible for her to descend. But the moment she does, shell not only exert tremendous power but also receive penalties. So I thought that the Constetion hadnt descended due to penalties so far. But she suddenly descended. Why? Why now? I dont understand. Theres no reason to descend and receive penalties now. If she wanted to do it, she should have done it earlier. The only thing that can be guessed is that she didnt send any messages for a while. I dont know. Ill figure it out when I meet her. For now, politely escort that person to the guest room. If they ask why I donte and tell them Im taking elixir, please understand. Yes, understood, Young Master. With those words, Philip disappeared from my sight in an instant. Hes fast. Huuh. In the brief moment I let out a deep sigh, Riche, who was wiping away sweat next to me, spoke with a nk face. Young Master, youre not sweating anymore. Yeah. You did well, Riche. Im going to take a shower for a moment because of the guest. Yes, understood. With those words, I headed to the shower room. *** After finishing my shower, I changed into a fresh new outfit and headed towards the room where Constetion is. Before I knew it, I arrived at the guest room entrance. -Gulp! As I swallowed my dry saliva, for some reason, a scene of Kim Soo-yong being sacrificed in the game shed through my mind. Whats this? Do I really have the ability to see the future? No, thats impossible. My knowledge of the future is limited to the information in the game and the benefit of hindsight, and I dont actually know how to see the future urately. As I indulged in my thoughts for a moment, I heard voices inside the room, sounding agitated. David Von Kane,e in quickly Why is her voice like that? She sounded like she was going to confess. Anyway, lets go in and think about it. I thought to myself, and then opened the door. -Squeak! As the door slowly opened, a woman with a somewhat awkward posture sitting on the sofa came into view. She had goddess-like features with ck hair that fell down to her waist, and a captivating figure that was impossible to resist. She covered her face with a pillow on the sofa. Is this really? To confirm my thoughts, I nced at the Constetion for a moment. Sure enough, her ears were bright red. Now I understood why her voice was trembling earlier. Come to think of it, the Constetion had never loved anyone before. Of course, in the game, she had a crush on Kim Soo-yong, but that was only after defeating the final boss. By then, she had already turned into a yandere. But now, although she likes me, she doesnt love me to the point of being crazy like a yandere. In other words, she is no different from a woman who is experiencing her first love. If I y my cards right, this could be easy. As it stands, theres no guarantee that I wont be sacrificed. For now, I need to pretend that I know about this situation. With that in mind, I approached the woman who covered her blushing face on the sofa, taking her hand in mine while kneeling on one knee. Ive been waiting. Goddess. Uh, Huh?! In my words, her face, which was already red, became even redder. And then, as if she remembered something, she said, Ah! Right. Kane, you could see the future. No wonder you didnt react much. No, actually, I was really surprised. But I didnt say it out loud because it could make the situation worse. Anyway, the important thing was that she could see the future and gather information. By the way, how did you descend? As far as I know, descending consumes a lot of energy and has penalties, right? In response to my question, the goddess proudly showed me her bracelet. Do you see the bracelet Im wearing now? Uh-huh, So? This bracelet is what brings me down to the present. What? Seriously? Theres an item like that? I was momentarily confused. But she continued talking as if her story wasnt over yet. Actually, Ive been gathering strength for several days to meet you. What? Is that why you not send messages either? At my question, the goddess nods her head vigorously three times. Right! Do you know how much I wanted to send them? I thought I was going to die from holding back every day. No, you sent them asionally. Ugh! She couldnt argue with my fact and pouted her lips. Was she always like this? I didnt know what kind of personality she had because she hardly appeared in the game. All I experienced was her sending me a few messages and then herst yandere act. Anyway, I finally understood. The reason the goddess didnt send messages for a while was because she was gathering strength to make the item that could bring her down to the present. Im not sure what the effect of that bracelet is, but that was the reason. So, whats the effect of that bracelet? Hmm! Simply put, its an item that allows me to descend myself in this world for six hours a day. Of course, I cant watch over you for the remaining 18 hours. What?! Hold on. So, you can descend yourself for six hours every day? No way! Dammit. Just go back. This guy! It sounds good when I hear it, but I have no idea what will happen during the remaining six hours. In reality, its no different than holding a bomb in my arms for six hours every day. While I was momentarily lost in thought, she nodded in response to my question. Well, its a little different from just descending. My power is infinitely weaker than when I descend. But theres no penalty for it. Something feels like Im seeing a future where everythings gone wrong. Just as Im lost in thought, someone suddenly opens the door. Young Master, I smell the scent of a fox-like woman in the room! Riche looks around with a serious expression. Then she immediately looks at me and flinches her shoulders. ..Young Master? Uh, Well.!!. Whats going on? Im pretty sure I didnt do anything wrong, but I suddenly feel unjustly used. Riche moved her gaze back to the Constetion in front of me. The Constetion also looks back at Riche, who is holding a cup of tea. Thats how the exclusive maid, who is presumed to be a yandere, and the constetion that bes a yandere if he makes a mistake face each other. Chapter 55-1 Chapter 55-1 Even though they were only looking at each other with their eyes, it feels like theres an intense spark sound in the middle. There was a moment of silence in the room. Ahem. I cleared my throat and broke the silence. Riche had ced her tea on the table to perform her duties. Of course, she gently ced it down for me. But for the Constetion, it seemed like she put it down a bit aggressively, as if to make it clear that she was not pleased. The Constetion, seeing her attitude,ughed like a viiness unlike earlier, and spoke politely. Hohoho. Kane, it seems your maid has trouble controlling her strength. Um, well I feel it every time, but shes really good at capturing the concept. Even when she sends messages, she looks dignified, but here, shes ying the concept of a viiness. Riche, who had ced her cup on the table, listened to the Constetions words with one ear and let them flow out the other, and came a little closer to me. Riche? Just in case. Ill keep watch here. I felt a certain pressure from her icy-cold voice, and it was a little difficult to tell her to leave. Yeah, its just a little off. Feeling an inexplicable pressure, I turned my head back to the Constetion. She red at Riche for a moment, but when she saw me looking, she smiled pleasantly and spoke. Well, then Ill get straight to the point. Go on a date with me tomorrow The Constetion spits out dangerous words with a blushing expression and covers her face with a pillow again. Riches eyebrows twitched as she listened beside her. Sh*t. What should I do? Honestly, I would have epted if Riche wasnt here. Its hard to predict what will happen the moment I refuse the Constetions persuasion in front of me. However, if I ept her date invitation now, the problem is Riche. In fact, Ive denied her advances every time, but she also has some yandere tendencies. My intuition, which has been honed from reading manga and novels before possession, is saying so. What if I ept her invitation here? At that moment, while I was pondering, the Constetion looked at me with a strange gaze. (Kane. Youre not saying you wont go on a date with me, are you? Youve had serious rtionships with other girls besides me, havent you? You tried to kiss that pretty maid in front of you. You also trained with a girl named Skaya or something. You went on a date with your ex-fiance, Eileen or something. And you promised to do something with Anje, but not with me, right? Right? Right?) I shuddered all over my body at the sudden long message. Why? Why does it feel like shes bing a yandere in an ominous way? I looked at Riche for a moment sweating heavily. She just stood there pretending nothing was wrong, but it was clear that she was uneasy inside. As I remained silent without answering, dark shadows began to fall over Constetions face, and her gaze began to grow cold. Yes. Lets go on a date tomorrow. ?! In my response, Riche turns her head towards me with her characteristic scary eyes like a broken robot. F*ck thats scary as hell. Still, I guess its better than nothing. Since Riche is my personal maid, I can handle things to some extent, but if the Constetion in front of me goes crazy, theres nothing I can do. In fact, the Constetion in front of me is like an uncontroble bomb. Upon hearing my response, her cheeks grew red as she blushed and smiled innocently. So lets meet in front of the David mansion tomorrow at this time. Yes, I understand. I nod my head at her suggestion. (By the way, dont even think about sending a clone. Ill find out right away.) As if warning me, the Constetion sends me a message. Is being embarrassed not part of her concept? Even through messages, she speaks fluently about being embarrassed just by looking at me. Come to think of it, she always spoke well in messages. Well then, Ill be going now. ah, yes. With those words, the Constetion disappears before our eyes like shes using teleportation. Leaving the bracelet on the table. It seems like there wasnt much time left before Advent. While I was looking at the bracelet on the table for a moment, Riche looked at me with a questioning expression. Young Master? Can you exin what happened? Uh, well Like a husband who got caught cheating, I exined the situation to her for about an hour. Chapter 55-2 Chapter 55-2 After the Constetion disappeared, two hourster, Riche walked to her room after listening to all of Kanes excuses. Something is suspicious Although Kane said they had known each other for a long time, Riche felt that his eyes were strange. They shook like a frog in front of a snake and was sweating a lot. And thats not all. Although Kane had dated other women and spent time alone with them before, he had never openly shown his interest to anyone in front of Riche. However, today, even with Riche right next to him, he epted her offer without hesitation. We need to have a meeting. As Riche thought of this, she arrived in front of her room. She opened the door with a serious face and took out amunication crystal from the desk drawer. Then, Riche put her mana into the crystal. Hey, Riche. What happened all of a sudden? Skayas voice came from the crystal. Riche answered her with a serious tone. Yes, its not something else. We need to have a meeting. A meeting? Are you serious? Yes, I am serious. In a voice that sounded irritated, Skaya said: No, why is he always attracting women like this? Even the saintess! Ugh, I totally agree with you. Skaya was right. It was undeniable that Kane was handsome, but he was always surrounded by women. In fact, he was so good-looking that women passing by would stare at him. As Skaya stomped her foot angrily, she asked: So, who is the woman this time? Um I dont know, replied Riche. Huh?! You dont know who she is? Skaya was surprised. Riche was not only any weaker than Eileen or the top students at the Royal Academy, but she was also a professional assassin from the David family. There was hardly any information that she didnt know. Especially when it came to people in her interest, she was even more knowledgeable. While Skaya was momentarily stunned, Riche replied in a cold tone: I think shes a noble. Whats your basis for saying that? Its not so much a basis as it is her behavior, demeanor, and overall dignity. Also this is just my intuition, but she didnt seem like an average person in terms of her abilities. Hmm if youre saying that, then shes probably not an average person. Ill contact Eileen. When do you want to meet? Riche replied firmly to Skayas question. Now. I think it would be good to meet right away. You seem to be in a hurry? Yes. Thats right. But Skaya, didnt you clearly say you didnt like Kanest time? Thats right. When Skaya was studying for herst midterm exam at the cafe, she said she didnt like Kane. Of course, her behavior showed otherwise. Actually, Ive known this for a long time. Ever since they were childhood friends and Skaya has liked Kane. Of course, she seems to deny it herself. Well, if its about Skaya Polygamy is legal on the continent. Thats why I admit women like Skaya. Its understandable because she was the one who, despite in Kanes rogue days, was particrly concerned about him and the person who pushed for the rtionship between herself and Kane none other than Skaya. So, as a woman like Skaya, she would be satisfied as Kanes wife . Of course, she cantpromise on the quality of the person. And shes also a duchess Thinking about this made her happy to be able to see Kane every day as his personal maid, but on the other hand, it felt like a curse. In reality, the chances of her and Kane being together because of this position are not very high. Anyway, the sudden arrival of that woman wont do. Its true that Kane is handsome, but shes not aiming for him just for that reason. Its clear that theres some intention behind it. While Riche was suspicious of the Constetion, Skaya answered her question as if making an excuse. Oh, no. Im just Kanes childhood friend. Yes! I was just worried, thats all! .I see. I understand for now. Then lets call Eileen and gather there. With those words, Riche headed to a famous cafe in the Royal Capital. *** Upon hearing the news from Skaya, Eileen put on her pink training clothes and took the handkerchief Kane had lent her before heading to the cafe on her date. She arrived at the meeting ce soon after and ordered a drink from the sweating cafe owner before going up to the second floor. Eileen, were over here. Youre already here? They called Eileen as if Skaya and Riche were waiting for her. She sat down in a seat that was somewhat empty, and turned her gaze to Riche. Why did you suddenly call us like this? Yes, let me exin. Riche exined to Eileen what she had told Skaya. Although Eileen had a calm expression on her face, she was boiling inside. Ugh! Why do he keep getting involved with womens? While Eileen was stomping her feet inwardly, Riche opened her mouth like pronouncing a death sentence. And the most important thing is that Young Master will have a date with her tomorrow. D-date?! What?! Hearing those words, the two of them are surprised, with their eyes wide open. Eileen quickly stands up from her seat. Coincidentally, at the same time, the owner of the cafe gives her a drink with an awkward smile Here your drinks are ready. Ah! Thank you. Eileen takes the cup as if she had naturally stood up to receive it. Then she nonchntly drinks her beverage, pretending nothing happened. Sip, sip. The two of them stared at Eileen in disbelief. Eileen coughs awkwardly, feeling uneasy. Ahem. So, what do you suggest we do? In response to her question, both Skaya and Riche looked at each other. Riche then responds to Eileen with a serious expression. What if we follow them? Well, thats not a bad idea, but the problem is, Riche, do you know when they will meet? In response to Skayas question, Riche recalls the conversation she overheard between the Constetion and Kane earlier. I overheard when they are meeting earlier. But, isnt that a crime? In response to Eileens question, Skayas conscience was pricked and she couldnt bring herself to answer. However, unlike the other two, Riche brazenly remained expressionless and shook her head. Its not a crime. I just happen to be on the same ce as Young Master. Her rationalization left the other two at a loss for words. They knew that Riche liked Kane, but they couldnt have imagined that she would be so shameless to do eavesdropping. However, the two also liked Kane as much as Riche did. Therefore, they nodded their heads in agreement, rationalizing, like Risha. Yeah, thats right. They made a promise with each other, but our routes coincidentally ovep with the two of them. Thats right. Its unavoidable. Its absolutely nothing like tailing. So, the three of them made an alliance for the first time, rationalizing their actions. Chapter 56-1 Chapter 56-1 The next day, the Constetion pondered seriously. How do people usually go on dates? Although I had seen many mortals go on dates with their lovers, nothing came to mind now that I was in that position. First of all, lets change clothes. In fact, it was an outfit she had wanted to try on at least once. She flicked her fingers and, like a magical girl, changed her clothes in an instant. With her clothespletely changed from what she was wearing, she descended to the ground when it was time to meet Kane. *** Meanwhile, at that moment, it was almost time for the Constetion to go on a date. Wearing the suit from the closet and a bracelet, I waited in front of the mansion. Soon, as if she had used teleportation magic, she appeared before my eyes. Uh, that outfit? Huh?! No, thats Well, I just wanted a couple look since were going on a date! Yes, its not like I wanted to wear this outfit or anything! Her face said otherwise, that she really wanted to wear it. The outfit she was wearing was a Royal Academy uniform. Something seems off. It feels like shes wearing the uniform to try and look younger like a grandmother would. She iled her arms and made excuses with a forced smile, but the corners of her mouth were raised, indicating that she really wanted to wear it. Despite her actions, she tried to pass it off as a usible excuse. But the problem was Its not a couple look right now, is it? Ugh! The Constetion had nothing to say to Kanes statement. She muttered in a mosquito-like voice. .Shouldnt you not wear a uniform too? Uhyeah. Well, then, just wait a moment while I change. For now, he had to cater to her. That way, she wont be a yandere. Kane went back into the mansion to change clothes again. After changing into a uniform in the room, he came back out. Are you ready, Young master? Rishe was waiting outside the door. Hmm? Why is Rishe outside? Rishe, who would usually be working inside the mansion, was outside. Not only that, but she was wearing casual clothes that matched her. Riche, do you have somewhere to go? Yes, I have ns to meet with an acquaintance. What?! Riche have ns? While its not entirely surprising, Kane has never seen Riche meet anyone outside the David family. At most, she meets with Kersey and Skaya, but even then, Kersey has a contract with Kane, so she might as well be part of the David family, and she doesnt meet with Skaya often either. While Kane is momentarily surprised, Riche alternates between looking at him and the Constetion before putting on a cold expression. I have ns, so Ill be going now, Young Master. Oh, okay. Be careful. Yes. I hope you have a good date as well. As Riche says this, she quickly disappears from sight. The Constetion, who had been watching from the side, now grabs Kanes arm with a relieved expression. -Squeeze She does have a big breast. Kane had known this for a while, but feeling her softness against his arm made him realize it once again. But, Goddess. Huu, what?! Why?! The Constetion responds to Kanes call, looking tense. From her reaction, it seems shes quite nervous despite her actions. But, what should I call you by your alias? Huh? Do I even need an alias? Of course you do. Youre a goddess, after all. Honestly, only Anje and I know that. Oh! And theres my clone too. Oh now that you mention it. But, It doesnt feel right. The Constetion looks regretful at Kanes words, nodding her head. Well, from her perspective, its only natural for her to react that way. In reality, the Constetion is indeed a goddess who can see destinies, but calling her a goddess could make people think shes crazy. It might be a fortunate if theyre stopped at only treating her like a crazy woman. If I make a mistake, the nearby priest might try to catch a constetion for sphemy. The priests of a goddess catching herself spheming against the goddess they believe in? Im sure the Goddess beat the priest to death, but nothing will harm her.. Plus, I might get tangled up in it too. So, its necessary toe up with a pseudonym for the goddess in front of me. As Kane pondered for a moment, Constetion looked at him with a sparkling gaze. I just wish Kane would give me a pseudonym. Really? Then how about Genshin? Genshin? What do you mean? Well, to put it briefly. Its the name of a game. But Kane thought it wouldnt be any good to say it out loud, so he gave it a usible meaning. Genshin Shortened to meaning one of the Primordial gods. How about that? It doesnt seem too bad, right? I definitely like the meaning. She smiled and leaned her head over Kanes arm, and their date began like that. Chapter 56-2 Chapter 56-2 Meanwhile, at that time, Riche and Eileen were watching the two from a distance, with eyes burning as if they were going to devour them. Ugh, that shameless woman! Shes definitely doing that to show off to us! I agree, Riche. That woman with a face and smooth body is undoubtedly pretending to be cute on purpose. Shes so disgusting. Anyway, lets move slowly too. Even if its my magic, if were too far away, we might miss them. At Skayas words, the two nodded their heads. The three of them hid behind the building as discreetly as possible, only peeking their heads out to watch the two. As the three of them watched with narrowed eyes, Kane suddenly turned his head. I dont think Ill be followed. Damn it. In fact, Kane had already noticed it. From the beginning, he had a sense of difort about Riche meeting someone. Thats because, sadly, except for the David family, Riche hardly had any friends. The closest anyone she had was Skaya. But then again, aside from one thing, Kane couldnt think of any reason why Riche would be meeting Skaya. And that one thing was obviously tailing their date. Considering Riches personality, she would never have allowed a date with the Constetion. So just in case, I turned up the volume to the maximum for a while. And as expected, they were tailing. And with someone he never expected. I never imagined Eileen would be there, too. He was curious about how they had contacted each other. Kane shifted his gaze back to the constetion. She also knew that the three of them were following with a slight nce. Then she realized that Kane was watching her and smiled slyly. The interrupter is following us. Saying that, she tightened her grip on Kanes arm, which she was already holding onto. You, when you were shy in the beginning, That was the concept, wasnt it? Thats not true. Honestly, my heart is beating so fast right now that I feel like Im going crazy. Its not a lie. Although she was trying to act calm on the surface, her heart was pounding like crazy, as Kane could tell from what she just said. -Thump thump thump thump. Ugh!! It doesnt seem like Im an easy woman, does it? Normally, she wouldnt do such a vulgar thing, but shes currently in a situation where shesgging behind in position, the women chasing her and Kane, Anje. So, she has to seize the opportunity when she can. As she thought about that, her face became more and more flushed. Constetion was fanning herself with her hand and stared at Kane at close range. Do you still think my actions are a lie? Well, honestly I dont really believe it. Looking at her record so far, he thought that this kind of behavior could also be part of her concept. So, its natural to think that the initial behavior of covering her face and being shy could also be part of her concept. Kane looked at Constetion with suspicious eyes. Then, she grabbed his arm suddenly. -PRESS Huh? So, if thats the case What the HECK! Constetion suddenly ced Kanes hand near her breast. Then, she looked at him with a serious expression. How about that? Does what I said seem like a lie? -Thump thump thump thump. Maybe its not just part of her concept? Kane felt that her heart was beating incredibly fast even though shes usuallyposed. Even for her, it would be impossible to deliberately make her heart beat this fast while weakened. Therefore, what Constetion said must not be a lie. I dont think its a lie Well, whatever! Lets continue our date! Kane nodded and started walking again. As a side note, the three people who were observing the situation were stomping their feet in frustration. *** Her advent time is not that long. So instead of going to see a y that would take up a lot of time, she mainly wandered around shopping. Of course, all the things she bought while shopping were things that Kane paid for with his own money. She put all the things she bought into the dimensional bag ring she received from Kane. Well, I knew women take a long time to shop, but do they usually take this long? Honestly, he thought it would only take an hour or two at most, but they had been shopping for about three hours now. However, the Constetion next to him didnt show any signs of getting tired. Of course, the three people who were following them to the end didnt seem to be getting tired either. Hey, Genshin, Im starting to get hungry. Would you like to eat? Huh? Are you hungry, Kane? Of course, if Kane is hungry, we should go eat! She was smiling widely, with just one mention of eating. How did she hold out this long without advent? Thinking that, he took her to a famous restaurant in Royal Capital City and they entered. Was it because it was still early? There werent as many people in the restaurant as he thought. The two of them sat at an empty table and looked at the menu. Do you have anything you want to eat? Hmm, I dont really know. To be honest, I dont have any particr favorite food. Really? Then lets have this, this, and finally this. She looked at the menu that Kane was pointing at. The food he was pointing at was chicken skewers, beer, and alcohol. The Constetion didnt really care what she ate, so she nodded in consideration of what Kane wanted. Sure. Lets eat whatever you want. I dont care. Okay. Heres our order! The store owner came over at Kanes call. The store owner nodded at Kanes order. Yes, I understand. Please wait for 10 minutes. No problem. With those words, the store owner walked towards the kitchen. However, Im curious. Can you drink well? At Kanes question, Constetion crossed her arms over those magnificent breast and nodded with a confident look. Ive never been drunk. Its usually difficult for a Constetions to get drunk. Ah, I see. It would certainly be difficult for a Constetions of her caliber to get drunk. After all, their physical abilities were different from mortals. Then, we can drink to our hearts content today? Yes, becuase I dont get drunk. Then it wouldnt matter if she had a cocktail of soju and beer instead of just beer. While thinking that, the store owner suddenly came back with the alcohol and chicken skewers. Kane filled a cup with about 65ml of soju and approximately 105ml of beer, mixing well with a spoon. Oh! The foam is rising! Itsing up. The method of making So-maek (a Korean mixed drink of beer and soju) that every Korean tries at least once. She looked amazed as she watched the foam of the beer rise and supported her chin with both hands. Do you usually drink alcohol like this? Well, some people just drink it straight, but its not bad to drink it this way. Okay as long as youre the one making it, anything is fine. She received the cup that Kane handed her with an embarrassed look. After Kane made a soju-beer cocktail in his own cup (with a lower ratio of soju than the Constetions), he raised his cup for a toast with the Constetion and downed it in one gulp. And that day, Kane regretted feeding her alcohol. Chapter 57-1 Chapter 57-1 Meanwhile, at that moment, the group led by Riche. Who were trailing Kane and Constetion, watched the store they had entered from outside. Ugh, that thief! Its obvious that she is trying to get the young master drunk on purpose! Yes, Riche. Thats how it looks to me too. But isnt it Kane who ordered the drinks? Upon Skayas statement, the two people shook their heads without hesitation. It was only the young master who ordered the drinks, and the one who seduced him is undoubtedly that shameless woman. Yes, Skaya. Kane would not drink alone with a woman. He is clearly being forced to do so. He seems to be enjoying it, though? If you consider Kanes personality, he might not refuse to drink with an acquaintance, even if its just him and an unknown woman, let alone a pretty one. However, Skaya couldnt make the two people face the reality of their self-justification, as they were both staring at the woman like she was prey. Well, anyway? Are we going to barge in and stop them now? At Skayas question, the two people remained silent. They must know that they have no justification for barging in there. Frankly, just trailing them is already crossing the line; its no different from stalking. If the other party gets upset, its no different than a crime. And yet, would they disturb the two of them just for drinking together? Even if the two people are self-justifying, its a behavior that would prick ones conscience. In response to Skayas question, Riche looked at Constetion with a cold face and replied. No, we wont. As long as she doesnt crossed the line yet, well leave them alone. Riche is right. However, if they do cross the line At Eileens words, Riche makes a motion of drawing a line across her throat with her thumb and continues speaking. Then we will barge in right away. With that statement, the three of them nod at each other and continue to watch Kanes group from a distance. *** Roughly two hours had passed since we started drinking. Weve each had about three bottles of alcohol by now, which means were pretty drunk. Well, looking at Kanes record from his delinquent days, its not surprising that he can hold his own after drinking three bottles. It would actually be strange if he couldnt handle it, unlike me. Argh! Kane, you jerk! Huh? You always meet other girls and ignore what I say! Shes pouting with flushed cheeks while holding her liquor bottle. No, she doesnt get drunk, she says. Before drinking, she was bragging about how good she is at drinking, as if she was a heavyweight drinker. But in reality, she cant hold her liquor and is now getting drunk and acting foolish in front of me. There are always people like this around us. I never imagined that it would be her, the Constetion. But the real question is, why did she get drunk? To be honest, when someone says theyre good at drinking, it usually feels like theyre just saying it out of pride. But the Constetion in front of me wasnt like that. Theres a reason why Constetions are said to be different ranks (in superior level). Even if she wants to get drunk but simply cant. But the problem is, thats not the case right now While I was lost in thought, the Constetion hupped and screamed out loud. Hic! Youre not listening to me even now! No, I was listening. So please, can you keep it down a little bit? Its a request I usually want to amodate her words, but its honestly difficult. Its not unreasonable for her to say things like that, but shes yelling too loudly. Just hearing the content of her words. I look like a cheating boyfriend. Its not just me who thinks that, especially the women around me are giving me scornful looks. The men whispered among themselves. Hot Damn, how can he leave a woman like that and meet other women? What a lucky b**tard. We dont even have a girlfriend, let alone any women acquaintances. My Life. Its pathetic. The men around me envy me with their gazes. Hey. But didnt you say earlier that you dont get drunk? Huh? What are you talking about! Im Not drunk? Not Drunk at all! Not even bit! She doesnt seem to know if shes drunk or not. Thinking that, I slowly scanned the woman in front of me. A ck hair strand stuck to her cheek. Dark eyshes and eyes that seemed to suck people in. Not to mention, clearly defined facial features that make her look like a doll. As I realized it again, the woman in front of me is truly beautiful. And even though shes wearing a school uniform, my eyes involuntarily focus on her chest that she confidently asserts. I guess Im a little drunk, too. If it was my usual self, I wouldnt have had these thoughts, but now I see the Constetion in front of me as an attractive woman. Well, its normal to feel like this when youre drunk. I rationalize it and continue to scan her. Without realizing it, my gaze went to the bracelet she showed me again yesterday. Ah! I understand why she is drunk. Normally, even if she descended, she wouldnt get drunk since she would have wanted to maintain her dignity. But she told me yesterday that when she descends, she gets weaker than ordinary Advent. Of course, if she pushes herself, she can exert her full strength, but theres no reason to do that just because shes just drinking. I nod my head in agreement with myself, thinking this over. Then, the constetion pouts her cheeks like a baloon with dissatisfaction, and grabs my cheeks with both hands. Ugh!! Youre thinking about something else again! This wont do. Lets go somewhere for a bit. She grabs my hand, pays the bill, and we go outside the store. Thats how I was dragged somewhere by her. *** Not long after, the two arrived at a motel. Constetion approached the employee leading Kane. One room please. Yes. Its 5 silver per night. Without hesitation, Constetion took out the money from the space ring that Kane gave her and handed it to the employee. Then she forcibly led Kane to the assigned room. S*it. Why is her grip so strong? Even though she wasnt enhancing her body, her strength was too much to resist, even if he wanted to let go. Yeah. Its definitely not because her hands are soft that I want to touch them. They arrived at their assigned room not long after. Constetion opened the door with the key and turned the handle without hesitation. -Creak! Inside the room, there was arge bed that clearly amodated two people, and the rest were a bathroom, necessities, and even contraceptive devices. Looking at the room in front of me, chills spread down my spine, and I felt sober suddenly. I turned my head back like a broken doll. Haah! Haah! Constetion breathed heavily, blushing on her cheeks and showing a shy smile. Sh*t. That expression is clearly It was the same expression as right before Kim Soo-yong was about to get attacked by Constetion. Its dangerous. Instinct warns him to escape now, or he could end up like Kim Soo-yong in the game. -Gulp! When Kane tried to leave the room, Constetion grabbed his arm with ice-cold eyes. He desperately made excuses to escape this happy yet hellish ce. Huh? Ah! Thats right. Kersey and Philip might be worried. Youre tired too, right? So lets rest today. Yeah. Okay?. Saying such words, Kane tried to shake off Constetions grip, but she didnt budge. No, you cant go. Stay with me today, Kane Constetion blushed and smiled with a loving gaze. A normal person might have thought of her as a goddess when seeing her expression, but for Kane, it felt like he was looking at a ghost who told him to cross the River Styx. Ignoring Kanes reaction, Constetion dragged him to bed and made him lie down. She looked at Kane, who was lying down while facing the ceiling. Constetion blushed and licked her lips seductively before opening her mouth. Ill eat well F*ck! Chapter 57-2 Chapter 57-2 Meanwhile, at that moment. The three people who were watching over Kane and Constetion felt something strange when the two people did note out of the motel even after some time. Riche, who had less patience, stood up suddenly. This wont do. We have to go inside. Yes, Riche. Something is wrong. Definitely. Something is weird. Even if you think about it, theres no reason for them to leave their own house and go to such ce. The three people felt a sense of crisis for some reason and quickly went into amodation. Then they approached the employee without hesitation and inquired about Kanes room. The employee felt scared by the momentum of the three people and hesitantly answered. Uh, uh. T-they definitely went to room 303. Yes. Thank you for letting us know. Riche bowed her head to the employee and thanked him. Then went straight up to Room 303 without hesitation. When she arrived at the door, Shi-baa-aal!! (Damn It; In English.) Kanes scream was heard. Y-young Master?! What the hell is going on inside? Could it be? They are really doing that? The eyes of Riche and Eileen trembled at Skayas words. However, then Kanes scream was heard again. Aaaagh!! But theres something strange about the scream. Kanes scream felt like he was thrashing around to stay alive. Skaya wasnt the only one who thought that, the other two people also had a subtle expression. .. Do they usually make that kind of noise? I-I dont know Thats not important. We need to rescue the young master right now. There must be a reason for screaming like that. With sympathetic looks, the other two people nodded in agreement at those words. It was at that moment when Riche tried to open the door. -Click! Why wont the door open? Did someone lock it? Suspecting this, Riche tried to use her physical enhancement to break open the door. However, unexpectedly, the door didnt budge at all. The door wont open. What? What did you say? Even with Riche using her physical enhancement, she couldnt open the door? Although she was an assassin, she was different from an ordinary person. It didnt make sense that she couldnt open the door in front of her, even if it was locked. Especially if she was in a state of physical enhancement. Therefore, one of the two people must have yed a trick on the door. The three of them felt uneasy and continued to knock on the door with force. Meanwhile, inside the room, Constetion clicked her tongue and was annoyed by the obstacle. TSK! Annoying b**ches. To prevent being disturbed during her intimate time with Kane and her, Constetion used even more power into the door. She used more power than she thought. But there was no time. If it wasnt now, physical contact with Kane would be impossible. Constetion ignored Kanes rebellion and did her best to take off his pants. However, Kane rebelled by using excessive physical enhancement to prevent himself from having an erection. Ugh! Why are you rebelling like this, Kane? Shibaaa. Kane rebelled even with physical enhancement, but his opponent was none other than Constetion, AKA Goddess. Even if she couldnt use her full strength, she could easily subdue someone like Kane. As Constetion tried harder to overpower him, her body released a bright light. The reason the light is appearing now is not because shes giving more strength, but because the time hase. In other words, advent time is over. Upon seeing this, Kane breathed a sigh of relief. Woah. Alright. Go back and cool your head a bit. My goddess. Eikkk! I should have conserved my power more! No, NO-NO-NO. I cant go back like this!! The Constetion regretted sending the message when Riche and Kane were about to kiss, but now its toote to think about it. She cant just regret it and do nothing now. After all, she may not have this golden opportunity again. Its understandable since after today, Kane will surely be wary of her. The Constetion thought it was herst chance, so she turned his body around without hesitation and hugged Kane. Then she gave him a deep kiss on his neck, as if she was marking her territory and would never give him to anyone else. Ugh, this is insane! Kane was startled by the sudden neck kiss and tried to push her away, but he was already exhausted and couldnt do it. Its okay now! Ive taken a step ahead of them! As she thought of this, the Constetion disappeared. That moment. -Creak! The door opened. Y-young Master, are you hurt anywhere?! Kane, are you alright?! Hey, are you okay?! The three of them spoke in worried voices, shifting their gaze to Kane. -Twitch! The three of them flinched visibly upon seeing Kane. The reason was none other than the thick kiss mark engraved on Kanes neck. They narrowed their eyes. . Young Master? Did you really? Come to think of it, Kanes pants seem to be slipping down a bit. Wooothis b**tard did it. Kane suddenly cursed as he realized that he was in danger again. Damn it. *** In the dark underground, Andrew looked at the executives, kneeling. So, Guy and Dai have failed? Yes, thats right. *Sigh* how did they fail? The executives remained silent in response to Andrews question. Andrew furrowed his brow with a devils mask, as their silence meant they didnt know the reason either. Andrew expelled his threatening aura as he shook with anger at the executives ipetence. The executives broke out in a cold sweat as they trembled. Even if it failed, does it make sense not to know the reason? Dont you even have a guess? Jade cautiously spoke up in response to his question. There is one reason. Go ahead, tell me. Well, its not other than David Von Kane doing field experience learning in the adventurers guild. ..? What does that have to do with anything? Jade exined everything that had happened so far. After listening to his exnation, Andrew nodded with an understanding face. Something is definitely off. Starting from Kane asking the church to investigate his parents, everything, including field experience learning, is somewhat intertwined with the church. (T/L Notes: I dont know what investigate his parents mean, maybe thats how they got in touch with Original Kane? or could be wrong.) Is it a coincidence? However, it doesnt feel like just a coincidence. It feels like something is missing. Andrew unconsciously clenched his teeth at the thought of Kanes presence. Tsk! Its annoying. I dont know if its a coincidence or not. But what is clear is that its right to eliminate anything that bothers us, even a little. We dont need any unnecessary variables. With his n in mind, Andrew looked at the executives and spoke slowly. Tell the infiltrated member of the Royal Academy to assassinate Kim Soo-yong and David Von Kane during the uing festival. The executives nodded in agreement in response. Understood! Lets wait for the good news. With that, Andrew disappeared in front of the executives. Kane was about to face another crisis from his vision crisis. Chapter 58-1 Chapter 58-1 [You have died.] *** Kane woke up as usual, got ready for school, and changed into his school uniform. He approached the full-length mirror in his room. The hickey is quite distinct. How intense must the kiss have been for a hickey to be so vivid on his neck? If he goes to school like this, hes sure to attract 100% of the attention. Nevertheless. I had a hard time exining to them yesterday. Yesterday, Riche, Eileen, and Skaya misunderstood Kane due to the hickey mark left on his neck. Its no wonder, as he had ended up in a motel-like ce, drunk, with a woman, all alone in a room. Thats not all. There were also traces on his pants that seemed to havee down a little. So even though Kane was suspiciously eyed by the three of them, he had nothing to say in defense. But now he feels quite unjust, having expressed his feelings. When Kane was contemting if there was anything to cover the hickey on his neck, Kersey opened the door with a bang. Master! I heard you had sexst night! To call that Sex. Ridiculous. Kane couldnt believe Kerseys choice of words and asked her. Who told you that? Huh? Riche told me. Damn it. She didnt believe me at all yesterday. She said she would believe my words, but now shes suddenly changed her attitude after just one day. Or maybe shes just mad. Anyway, thats not important. Right now, I need to find something to cover up this hickey on my neck. Hey, Kersey, do you have anything to cover up a mark on the neck? Hmmoh! I do! Okay, then give it to me quickly. I might bete for school at this rate. Without hesitation, Kersey took a band out of her pocket dimension ring. Will this do, Master? Uh, yeahit should work. Why? Why does it have to be a band for toddlers? Its good for covering the kiss mark, but the problem is that attention might be drawn to the band, which could lead to some misunderstanding. Kane briefly nced at his watch. There wasnt much time left until school started. If he continued to be indecisive, he might end up beingte. Tch! Still, covering it up is better than not doing anything. With that thought in mind, Kane took the band from Kersey and stuck it on the hickey on his neck. Ill use it well. Im in a hurry, so Im leaving now. Yes, Master. Take care! With that, Kane rushed out of the room to make sure he wouldnt bete for school. *** I arrived at the academy on time and deeply thought about the uing royal festival. Hmm. Im sure Ive been preparing for this since today, right? I remember it was a few days after the field experience learning in the game. So, considering the timing, now is the most appropriate. Hmm. In the original, Andrew instructed an infiltrator to assassinate Kim Soo-yong at the Royal Academy, right?. Well, since Kim Soo-yong was getting in their way, its natural for Andrew to have a grudge against him. So, theres no need for me to step in, right? From the current situation, its no different from the original. In other words, if I leave it alone, Kim Soo-yong will kill the assassin on his own. However, Im curious about something. In the game, we were able to catch the assassin, but his identity wasnt revealed. I remember yers cursing at the game developers for not revealing his identity. Of course, I was one of them. Tsk! Lets just stay still. Theres no need to risk revealing his identity. Even if I stay still, I wont be in danger. Besides, they probably dont even know that I killed Gay and Dai, and they must be under the impression that I only fell during the evaluation mission. Well, if theres one thing that bothers me, its that I exchanged information with the church about that. Since I did it with the Ashard Unit, Im sure I wont have to worry too much about it. Andrew has no reason to kill me over something like that. Thinking that, I walked towards the lecture hall, and people around me looked at me curiously. I know exactly why theyre staring. Its probably because of the band thats attached to my neck. Still, just in case, I turned up the volume and listened carefully. Hey, did you hear? Kane went on a date with a really pretty girl yesterday?. Oh, I heard about that. I heard shes not just pretty, shes a goddess. Wow, damn. Im so jealous. Look at that band on his neck. Isnt he trying to cover up a kiss mark? They must have really had a good time yesterday. Hey, but more importantly, I heard that girl he was with at the bar was not just one person, but several people. Damn. Some guys dont even have one girlfriendI think thats why they came up with the one-personw for guys like that. Agreed. Why do we feel so miserable when we talk like this? After overhearing their conversation, I turned the volume back to its original setting. Wait, why did rumors spread about me and Constetions date yesterday? Our date with Constetion was only six hours at most. But the rumor about it spread throughout the entire school in just one day. Even the contents of Constetion being drunken conversation included. I felt like I was going through a crisis, but there was nothing I could do about it now that people around me knew. Of course, it was unfair to say that I was dating multiple people, but rumors always tend to get exaggerated. Besides, it wasnt like I had to care whether they believed it or not. Ignoring the gazes of the surrounding students, I walked to the ssroom and opened the door without hesitation. Chapter 58-2 Chapter 58-2 The students in the ss turned their attention to me because of the sound of the door opening, and among them were Eileen and Jenny. Eileen stared at me, or rather, my neck, with narrowed eyes. Jenny looked at Eileen and said, Hey, youre gonna pop your eyes out like that. Ah! But look at the band on his neck. Its hard not to notice it. Well, thats true. Jenny nodded in agreement with Eileens words. I pretended not to have heard their conversation and sat down in the empty seat. Then I looked at Eileen for a moment and thought deeply. Hmm. It seemspletely impossible for Eileen and Kim Soo-yong to be involved now. When I think about it, its unavoidable. The reason why these two are involved is none other than because Kane died. But now, I am Kane. So, from the moment I survived, the two of them cannot be involved with each other. Well, theres nothing I can do about it. Even if I want to die, I cant die because of regression. So, this is something I have to bear. Well, lets think about itter. Its not like anything has changed right now. Just for a moment when I had such thoughts. -Crrrek! William appeared at the front door as usual, yawning. Ahem. Lets quickly take attendance and let me know the details. Then well finish. Yes. William exined about the uing Royal Academy tournament festival with a face that seemed annoyed to death as he called attendance one by one. Well, as you all know, the festival will soon be held at the Royal Academy. So, we will have apetition-like event at the academy. It will be posted in the notice. If anyone wants to apply,e to me. With those words, William attached various types of papers to the notice board and quickly left the ssroom. At the same time, all the students rushed towards the notice board. Meanwhile, unlike the others, I sat in my seat and fell into deep thought. And I had a reason to do so. Why? Why isnt there a quest appearing? Based on my experience so far, there would definitely be a quest at this timing. However, unexpectedly, no quest appeared. I went into the quest window just in case. What?! Damn. How did this happen? As someone who has experienced the butterfly effect and knows the future, I had confidence that I wouldnt be surprised easily. But I couldnt help but be surprised when I saw the phenomenon unfold in front of me. And for good reason. [Quest urrence Grade Tournament Competition.] [Exnation: The grade tournamentpetition, which will be held at the Royal Academy soon, is scheduled to take ce. Rewards will be given to the winner.] [Reward for Winning: 1,000 points.] Without me realizing, a quest was already in progress with a half-forced condition. What is this? This has never happened before. Until now, whenever a quest urred, a system message would always appear in front of me. But now, unlike before, there was no system message, and it was already listed as in progress. No. Lets not cling to fixed ideas too much. As I think about it, the power itself is a power I am not aware of. Without realizing it, Ive developed a fixed mindset. But thats not the problem. Honestly, its worth considering participating in the grade tournament. After all, all the top-ranking students participate in the Royal Tournament. In other words, none of the top-ranking students participated in the grade tournament. Well, then I must be a candidate for winning. Not only has my circuit expanded due to thest potion, but all the secretions in my body have been released. As a result, it is possible to efficiently use magi or mana, and my circuit has clearly be stronger than before. Anyway, thats not the important part. The quest in progress is not just about the grade tournament. [Quest urrence Cross-dressing Contest.] [Description: The Royal Academy will soon hold a cross-dressing contest. If you win this contest, you will receive a reward.] Thats right. A cross-dressing contest. Damn it. Why me? As I read the quest details, I feel dizzy. No. S*it. Why does this crazy system make me go through such a trial? What did I do wrong? To you? Actually, its called a cross-dressing contest. Its no different from telling me to die of embarrassment. For a moment, I imagined myself cross-dressing and standing in front of people. Ugh, damn it, just imagining it makes me feel miserable. Its also possible to apply anonymously. Of course, assuming that William doesnt spread the rumors. Anyway, if I do it perfectly. Assuming that I participate in the cross-dressing contest I briefly imagined myself perfectly cross-dressing. Damn it. I can probably win. In my memory, the cross-dressing contest is mostly for those who apply as a bet among friends and end up with a penalty. In fact, there are mostly those kinds of people, because the prize for winning the contest is only 100 gold, a trophy, and a ring that looks a little expensive. Therefore, there are no serious participants, so to speak, its just like a penalty contest. Well, the Royal Academy is also doing it as an event, after all. Anyway, if I seriously participated in cross-dressing, I would have a good chance of winning. But theres no reason for me to do it. Its just a quest in progress. In the end, if I dont apply to William, its all for naught. While thinking like that, I unconsciously shifted my gaze to the reward. [Reward: Ability to Change Nature.] Nature change. For example, if I release Magi, it is possible to change the nature of the Magi like other abilities. In other words, it means that I can keep the fact that I have Magi a secret from others, including the Anje and priests. Even though I have confidence in not getting caught in my current state, the original variable still exists. So, what I want to say is From today, I am a woman. Kyaaaahhh!! *** Meanwhile, at that moment, someone was watching Kane from afar. Chapter 59-1 Chapter 59-1 Several days had passed, and the day of the Royal Festival was approaching. The Royal Festival wasnt just a one-day event, butsted for three days. By now, people would beughing and enjoying the festival. However, I was having a moment of existential crisis, feeling different from them. Damn it. Why did I agree to do this? Or even ask Riche for help in the first ce? As I was lost in thought, distracted by a sudden wave of existential crisis, Riche made a hushing sound from beside me. Young Master, please do not move. You might ruin your makeup. Uh, okay. Caught up in Riches momentum, I found myself nodding my head without even realizing it. Ugh, I feel like killing myself right now. To exin why I ended up in this situation, we need to go back in time, a few hours. *** A few hours ago. As the Royal Festival approached, I seriously contemted how to crossdress perfectly. Just crossdressing itself is simple, to be frank. However, theres no guarantee of winning with just that. There might be one or two people whoe out seriously, so to speak. But aside from that, if I get caught by someone I know while crossdressing, I will die of embarrassment, seriously. So if Im going to do it, I have to do it perfectly and never get caught. Especially from Kersey, Skaya, and Jenny. Theyre even worse. It would be fortunate if Eileen, Constetion or Riche were to find out, as they dont have loose lips. But if I get caught by those three I just mentioned above The rumor might not spread, but I bet Ill be theughingstock for years. Especially Kersey and Skaya, theyll probably make fun of me to death. No way, that wont do. Lets use points. Its funny to use points in a ce like this, but Nature Change is a trait worth investing in. Anyway, its not like it costs a lot of points to change gender. With that thought in mind, I entered the cash shop. I scrolled down the shop, looking at each item one by one. And there it was, at the very bottom, a gender change ring. 500 points I checked my current points in the status window to confirm. David Von Kane. Age: 20. Traits: Game Setting Ability, Death Regression. Talents: Magic, Delusion. Magi. Points: 1,000. Huh? Whats this? Why do I only have 1,000 points? I remember buying the color setting with the remaining 1,500 points after catching Ashad in the name of justice. Whats going on? Did the system take away my points as a result of myst attack? No, that cant be right. I killed Ashad righteously. I have no regrets about my actions at that time. Anyway, this is not important. Why the hell did my points disappear? I thought I might have bought something and forgotten about it, so I took out each item from my pocket dimension ring. However, the only things in the pocket dimension ring were the items I had bought so far. Snacks and stuff, that my clone brought. Anyway, its not like I bought anything. Hm, I should seriously think about thister. I thought so as I put the items back into the pocket dimension ring and looked at the gender-changing ring. Okay. Since Im doing this, might as well go all out and not let anyone find out. With that determination in mind, I purchased the gender-changing ring. -Ding! A silver ring appeared in mid-air. I caught it with my index finger before it could fall to the ground. The ring resized itself to fit my fingerfortably. I just need to infuse it with some magic, right? -Gulp! I feel strangely nervous. What would it feel like to change into a woman? Is it just my curiosity acting up? Without hesitation, I infused the ring with magic. And then My height started to decrease, and my vision lowered. The important part that a man should have between his legs disappeared as if it never existed. Not only that, but my chest started to swell, and my facial features seemed to be changing inexplicably. After a while, the transformation stopped. Wheres the mirror? To see how I look now, I approached the mirror in the room. F*ck. I cursed without realizing it. Its understandable, considering my reflection in the mirror right now. My eyes were slightly nted, but rather than being unattractive, it made me look more feminine. Despite my loose-fitting clothes, my chest protruded noticeably. Not only that, but my height, which was usually slightly taller than the average woman, had also decreased. It feels like Ive been reincarnated again. Chapter 60-1 Chapter 60-1 During the Royal Festival, apetition is held at the Academy. Its called the Grade Tournament. Simply put, its a tournament held for each grade level. As I am currently a first-year student, I will bepeting against other first-year students. Of course, there are hardly any wizards or priests participating, but thats because, except for Skaya, its impossible for first-year students to immediately manifest magic abilities. As I walked, thinking about the Grade Tournament, I arrived at thepetition venue. I approached a staff member at the venue. Excuse me, Im a participant. Where should I go? Oh! May I have your name? David Von Kane. The staff member looked through the application form and nodded, pointing to the participants waiting room in a businesslike tone. Go in that direction and wait in the participant waiting room. Okay, thank you. With that, I entered the participant waiting room. *** As I entered the waiting room, I realized that there were none other than the top performers from the first year, such as Kim Soo-yong, Skaya or Eileen. Okay. Then winning shouldnt be too hard. I sat quietly in the corner like a school nerd, thinking to myself that Id just freeload. Just then, someone came in. The person who opened the door and entered was none other than Jenny. She looked around, turning her head quickly to see if she knew anyone in the waiting room. Then her eyes met mine. Oh? Kane! What are you doing here? Why not? Im here for thepetition too. So, Im here. You? I thought you werent interested in stuff like this. Im not really interested, but I get points for doing so. Well, I thought it wouldnt hurt to try it out once. Hahathen you could be up against me? Um Come to think of it, yeah, that might happen. I hadnt even considered the fact that Jenny, Eileens friend, would be here. Well, is she a named character too? Oh man, I might be in trouble freeload-hunting. Though Jenny is weaker than top-ss students, that doesnt mean her skills are bad. She showed great insight by finding a surveince bead in thest training evaluation. She has some tricks up her sleeve and handles aura pretty well. If I wasnt here, Jenny would have had a high chance of winning. Shes not just hanging around with Eileen for no reason. As they say, birds of a feather flock together. Theres a reason why Eileen and Jenny are together. As I was momentarily disappointed, Jenny showed a simr reaction next to me. I came out to earn some pocket money since I spent them all. Hehe. Oh? Then if we meet in the finals, will you let me win? Ill give you a prize. Wow Kane, youre really something. At my offer, Jenny shakes her head. Am I too shameless after all? Honestly, I said it as a joke, but since I suggested that we stage a fraud during the festival, its only natural for Jenny to react that way. I knew you had a bad personality, but I never thought it would show in the grade tournament. Huh? Although she says that, Jenny extends her hand to me. Your words may be deceptive, but your actions are honest? -Kane Of course. Thats how life works. -Jenny Thats right, the prize money was too big to refuse. We shook hands and formed an alliance. Hey, listen. What kind of scheme are you nning? A tough-looking guy approaches us and intimidates us. Because, Ive been quiettely, so guys like Ogtin cant seem to get their act together and keep creeping out. What, a scheme? Do you have any evidence? . He cant say anything in response to my question, just frowns. I ignore his reaction and continue talking. usations without proof? Haha. I said it as joke. Do you take that seriously? What?! It was a joke? Jenny, who was listening alongside me at my quick change of attitude, widens her eyes and stares at me in disbelief. Did you take that seriously too? Well, honestly, Id like to cheat too, but something feels fishy, from the points disappearing to the quest in progress. So its better to do it legitimately. The system can be quite unfriendly in this regard. Even though I called Kim Soo-yong as a representative and won against Ogtin in thest duel. It didnt give me any points. Well, leaving that aside from the start. We would be caught cheating by the professors with our skills. Oh. right, that makes sense. Jenny nods her head at my words. I immediately turned to the guy with the tough-looking demeanor. Did you hear that? Its obviously a joke. Are you really taking it seriously? If you had just stayed quiet, half of the trouble wouldve been avoided. He trembles at my words. Hes justextra, everything about him screams extra. Hey, stop trembling here and get the hell out of here. Youre making me sick. Tsk! Well see about thatter. He spits out those words and turns around as if hes someone important, returning to his original spot. Even his way of speaking is just extra. I really want to beat him. As I was thinking for a moment, then, a seemingly mild-mannered man approaches us. Um, excuse me Why? Do you have a problem with me like he did? I ask, and the man shakes his head. No, its not that. I heard a rumor that Dn is involved with a bad group. Is it okay? Whos Dn? I ask, and Jenny looks at me with a face that says , as if I really dont know him. The guy who just fought with you earlier, thats Dn. Oh, I see. WowYou didnt even know his name? Theres no reason for me to know the name of a guy like that, do I? I say that and turn to the guy who looks mild-mannered. Okay. Well, thanks for letting me know. By the way, whats your name? Im Franchi. Franchi? Thats a unique name. Well, since this is a game world, its not really that strange to have a name like that. I think to myself that theres even a Korean name like Kim Soo-yong in the game. With that thought in mind, we waited for thepetition to begin while chatting with each other. Chapter 60-2 Chapter 60-2 While we chatted like this. Before we knew it, thepetition had started. Peoples cheers could be heard. Judging by the noise, it seems like a lot of spectators havee. Well, thats obvious. After all, the fights between the losers are the most fun. In fact, the first-year tournament, and especially the matches between the weakest students in the Royal Academy, is a poprpetition. Of course, the match between me and Jenny wont be that interesting. Looks like a lot of people came. Of course. The fights between the losers are the most fun. Jenny nods at my words. While were chatting for a moment, Franchi next to us looks at us with a stiff face, trembling his legs. Arent you nervous? Huh? Well, a little, but not really that nervous. To be honest, theres no loss if we lose, right? W-well, yes. Franchi stammers at Jennys words and nods at us. At that moment, William, a professor at the academy, opens the waiting room door and calls Jenny and Henry, two participants. Jenny stands up from her seat, patting her knees, and walks out of the waiting room with light steps. Kane. If you get intimidated by my skills, you can run away and I wont make a fun of you. That way, I can winfortably. Yeah. Get lost. I raised my middle finger in response to her answer and looked forward to the uing match. Jenny and Henry appear in the arena. After listening to Williams rules, the two of them nod their heads. Then, they put on their protective suits and distanced themselves from each other. Judging by the gauge on their suits, it seems that the game will be considered a loss if it reaches 0. In the game, there was just HP. Well, reality and games are different after all. While I was thinking about that for a moment, the other participants were discussing who would win. Hey, who do you think will win? What, ask me? Of course its Jenny. But, I heard Henry has improved a lottely? Oh really? Then Im not sure again. Henry was originally one of the top performers. The participants exchanged such words and began to focus on the duel between the two. It seems that this guy Henry is a skilled person among his peers. I didnt even know who he was in the game, but he seems to be a famous person among his peers. Well, there must be a reason why hes an extra. To be honest, I can guess that Henrys skills are only so-so even if he goes wild and crawls among his peers. The extra may be strong, but As I thought about that, I turned my gaze to the arena. -Kaboom! Sure enough, Jenny was indiscriminately beating Henry. Wait, but is this really a fair duel? Sure, if there is a big difference in skill, it is natural for one side to win easily. but looking at the duel in front of me, its not an exaggeration to say that Jenny is just beating Henry and even trampling him. Is he just here to relieve stress? *** Meanwhile, in the audience, Eileen was covering her face with both hands as she watched Jennys match. Eileen, wasnt Jenny close to you? I-I dont know that kind of person, Skaya. Eileens cheeks turned red with embarrassment at Jennys thug-like behavior. The two of them felt ashamed of Jennys actions for no apparent reason. Jenny, stop it. Enough. William stopped Jennys legitimate(?) assault. After the match, Jenny scanned the audience with a face that seemed to release some stress after a long time. The two of them covered their faces with their hands, thinking that Jenny might spot them. However, Jenny had exceptional insight and immediately noticed them. She waved her hand and shouted in a loud voice. Eileen! Skaya! How was my match? All the surrounding spectators looked at the two of them because of her shout. Skaya mumbled with a face as red as the sunset. Eileen, am I the only one embarrassed? No, I am also ashamed. The two of them lowered their heads, pretending not to hear Jennys shout. Jenny smiled slyly at their reaction and shouted louder. Those two covering their faces right now are the participants of the Royal Tournament!! Please remember them!! With that, Jenny entered the waiting room for the participants. The two of them were trembling with embarrassment, vowing to take revenge on Jennyter. *** Meanwhile, around that time, I and Dn, the next contestant, were getting ready to go out. As I was stretching and preparing, Dn smiled sinisterly and said to me. Youre lucky. I can trample on you from the beginning. I deliberately ignored his words to piss him off, and veins popped on Dns forehead, making his fierce impression even more intense. He looked at me and said it with a voice full of hostility. You shouldnt think that the match is safe. If you take more damage than the gauge limit, youll get injured. Oh? Really? Thats fortunate. What? Looks like there will be one more casualty (eunuch) today. Chapter 59-2 Chapter 59-2 While I was momentarily surprised, Riche, who must havee in to clean my room, knocked on the door. Knock! Knock! Knock! Young Master, excuse me for a moment. Huh? Wait! I blurted out those words, but Riche noticed something strange because my voice had already changed. Womans voice? -Bam! Damn it. Riche opened the door. She looked around for a moment and then fixed her gaze on me. Fortunately, I was not looking in her direction, so Riche must be looking at the back of my head right now. I cleared my throat for a moment to return to my original voice and speak. Ahem. Uh, Riche? I have something to do for a moment. Can you leave? Yes, I understand, but Young Master, I need to check why your voice and height have changed like this. Riche replied with a worried tone to my question. Then she quickly approached and looked at my face. Wow! As soon as our eyes met, Riche swallowed a gasp and widened her eyes, scanning my face and body. .Young Master, is it really you? Uh yeah. Riches gaze was almost convinced, as if to deny it was impossible. Ah, damn it. Its unfortunate that Riche caught me, but at least its fortunate because its her Ah. I feel like my life force is draining. Why did I sign up for a cross-dressingpetition? What kind of crazy thing am I doing with this change of character? Just a moment ago, I had no thoughts at all, but now that someone I know has found out, I feel like Im going to die of embarrassment, seriously. The feeling of my face getting hotter and redder, and trembling as I clench my fists for a moment. Riche cautiously asks me with a curious look in her eyes. Y-Young Master Do you have any thoughts about trying on makeup? Huh? Suddenly? Yes! I think you would look really pretty if you put on some makeup right now! Riche is more excited than usual. Its a strange feeling, as if she suddenly woke up to something weird, but it must be my mistake. Yeah, thats right. Damn it. In the end, I nodded without thinking at her question. Uh, yeah. Please put on some makeup then. Yes! I understand. I let out a deep sigh and cut off my daydreaming. -Haah. Do you happen to have any ces that you dont like, Young Master? Huh? Um? No, its fine. It turned out really well. Its not a lie. The reflection of myself in the mirror right now is so perfect that no one would ever think its Kane dressed as a woman. Im confident that if I walk around the streets like this, people passing by will nce at me. Thats why Im feeling a bit self-conscious. As I was feeling self-conscious for a moment, Riche tilted her head and asked. By the way, Young Master, how did you end up like this? Um, well that. Should I exin? Honestly, its a bit ambiguous to lie after being caught in this appearance. So its better to exin rather than lie. But the problem is how do I exin? I stuttered as I tried to exin to Risha, excluding the details of the quest for the transformation. So, um, yeah. I wanted to win the cross-dressing contest, so I ended up like this, using that ring? ?? Um yes, right. Nodding at her question, Riche looked at me with an expression that showed she couldnt really understand me. No. Damn it. Dont look at me like that! I have self-esteem issues too!! My face is getting hotter with embarrassment, but whats even more annoying is my Pretty reflection in the mirror. As I was having these thoughts for a moment, Richeplimented me with an embarrassed expression. ..Y-you look really pretty, Young Master Uh, yeah. Okay. Is that supposed to make me feel better? Is that it? Anyway, can you do my makeup on the day of the cross-dressing contest? Yes. I understand. I will make you look more perfect than today. She nodded her head confidently as she smiled happily. If she made me look more perfect than I already do, then no one would be able to tell, right? I felt a sense of difort for a moment as my thoughts went that far. I looked at Riche seriously and asked her. Riche, how did you know I was Kane right away? Well, no matter how you change, youre still you, Young Master. And your hairstyle was exactly the same too. Insane. Why is your insight so good? Then if you saw me like this for the first time, do you think you could have recognized me? Assuming I was wearing a wig.? UmI cant say for sure. I might have had some doubts, but I probably wouldnt have recognized you. Then other people wouldnt recognize me either, right? Well I dont think so? Thats probably true, right? I sighed with relief inwardly. I returned to my original state and wiped off my makeup, feeling self-conscious, as I walked towards the tournament venue. *** Meanwhile, the clone looked at Kane, who was cross-dressed, from a distance, shaking his head. Why. Are you embarrassed even by me? Why? Arent you cute? Honestly, if he were next to me, I wouldve hugged him, you know? Dont say that in front of the original. He might die of embarrassment for sure. Ugh! Then Ill have to ask him to show me sometimeter! I dont know whats going on. The clone pretended not to notice Constetions maniacal gaze and looked out to a distant mountain.. Felling embarrassed, he changed the topic. By the way, do you really not remember getting drunk? Yeah, um?! Of course, I dont remember! Hmm, really? Actually, no. To be honest, I remember everything I did when I was drunk. But admitting that would be a ck mark on my record. Ugh! I never imagined I would be so weak as to get drunk. I knew I had weakenedpared to my usual state, but I never imagined I would be so weak as to get drunk. Blushing with embarrassment, the Constetion opened her mouth to chance the topic. Anyway! Lets forget about that! How about it? Did anything happen when I wasnt around? Well, everything was the same as usual. Hmm, really? Tsk! Well then, lets keep an eye out a little more. Yeah, sure.. With that, the two of them started watching Kane from a distance again. Chapter 61-1 Chapter 61-1 Meanwhile, around that time, Riche and Kersey headed to the stadium where the Grade Tournament was being held to watch Kanes match. Holding hands with Kersey, they arrived at their destination without realizing it. Hmm, the seats? Yeah? Riche, theres a free seat over there! Kersey pointed to the empty seat he had found. Well done, Kersey. Ahem! Kersey snorted with her arms crossed. The two approached the empty seat, and just as they were about to reach it, Kersey tilted his head. Riche, isnt that the Masters ex-fiance and Skaya sitting next to the empty seat? Yes, I think so. But Why are they acting like that? Looking at the two, their bodies were trembling with heads down. Is there a reason for them to act like this while watching the match? Not only were their reactions, but most of the spectators were also ncing at them. Well, thats not important. Riche sat next to Skaya, and Kersey climbed onto Richesp. Skaya, who only now noticed someone was next to her, turned her head to the side with a red face. Oh, when did you arrive? We just arrived. Ah, thats a relief. .? Relief? Riche tilted her head in confusion. Did something happen? I feel like people around us keep staring at you two Oh, well Skaya just exined what Jenny did. After listening to the exnation, Riche nodded with an understanding expression and nced briefly at Ilin. So, Eileen is in that state now? Yeahthats right. Eileen is now trembling with a face that seems like she could faint at any moment. If Jenny were next to her, she would have grabbed her by the neck and shook her. However, Riche and Kersey ignored Eileens state as if they didnt know anything, and turned their gaze to the arena. At the same time, Dn and Kane appeared on stage. Oh? Its Master! Eileen flinched at those words, and looked at Kane, and then tilted her head in confusion. Something feels offdoesnt it? Yes, youre right. The atmosphere is weird, and It like he already seem to be fighting with that guy Dn. Come to think of it As the three of them felt the strangeness, Kersey used a word that didnt fit with their conversation. Something feels like dj vu. Upon hearing Kerseys words, the other three also nodded their heads and briefly thought of Ortin. *** Finally, it was my turn after waiting for so long. I put on the protective suit that William handed me. Hmm, its not too ufortable. It looks like the armor that Jeter wears in Dragon Ball, but it wasfortable like pajamas despite its appearance. So, I put on the suit and faced Dn. Each of us took out our weapons from our pocket dimensions. He mainly handles a spear. It definitely suits him better than a sword, as he has a pretty big build. William exined the rules as he looked back and forth between us. The rules are simple. If your gauge reaches 0, you are considered defeated, and if you try to inflict more damage than the gauge, Ill block it. Any questions? No, there are none. With that said, the sound of the start of the match rang out. We aimed our weapons at each other. Now, how am I going to deal with this guy? As I was thinking about it, Dn gave me a wicked smile and said. I dont know what the Wizard is thinking by participating in this tournament. Huh? Did that jerk think I was a wizard and act so arrogantly? If so, that behavior matches that guy. In reality, most of the academy students have only seen me fight during the duel with Ortin. They have not seen me fight anyone since then. Hmm, well, it matters not whether hes mistaken or not. Soon, hell regret underestimating my abilities anyway. As I thought so. I Wont give you time to cast spells! Dn runs towards me and swings his spear downwards, saying those words before hitting it hit me. I block the attack with my sword without using any physical enhancements. -ng! The sh of his spear and my sword rings out. Dn raises one corner of his mouth and reinforces his body with aura, gradually pushing my sword back with his strength. Tsk! It seems defeating him without physical enhancement is still impossible, even though Ive grown stronger. Body reinforcement. The transparent mana power flows through my circuits due to the potion i drankst time. -Hwaack! At the same time as the clear magic power is emitted, it seeps into my body. I put a little more strength into my hand. What, what is this?! Dn is surprised by my strength. I swing my sword upwards, deflecting his spear. -Ting! Dn, pushed back by my strength, looks at me with a slightly startled face and cold sweat on his face. What, what tricks did you use? Fuu! Yeah, thats what I thought. There are always those who mistakenly believe that if their own abilities dont work, others are using tricks. The person in front of me was just like those people. As expected, from an extra whose name doesnt evene up in the game. Dn red at me fiercely as I spoke. Listen carefully. I didnt do anything. Youre just became weak. Dont try to rationalize it. People like you always me everything else and make all kinds of excuses as if youre entitled to something. Weak! You b**tard Kid, dont try to deny the facts that is right before your eyes. I continued speaking, ignoring his reaction. Well, lets just fight and see whos going to lose. *** Meanwhile, around that time. Skaya and Eileen widened in surprise that their eyes to the point where their pupils almost popped out when they saw Kanes shimmering mana. Him. Why is his mana so clear? Thats not all. Unlike usual, hes also using body reinforcement with ease. Come to think of it. He doesnt seem to be using mental reinforcement either. What could have happened in just a few days? In fact, it was not unreasonable for the two to be surprised. Kane had said that Dn was rationalizing himself, but even if it wasnt him, the students and William who were watching the game were somewhat surprised. Seeing the reactions of those around him, Kersey crosses her arm proudly. Ahem! However, unfortunately, there was no one paying attention to her. The three of them ignored her and watched the game in front of them. Eileen narrowed her eyes as she watched Kanes movements. Kanes movements arent normal, are they? Yes. Thats definitely true. Somethings It feels like hes toying with him. Skaya agreed with Eileens opinion and nodded her head in agreement. As she said, if Kane were to use his full power, he could finish off Dn in less than three seconds. However, at the moment, Kane seems to be aiming for something, ying Dn and slowly lowering his gauge. Watching his appearance, Ilene muttered without realizing it. Actually, Kane is probably doing that to relieve stress, right? . . There was a moment of silence in response to the question. After 3 seconds passed, it was Kersey who broke the silence. Even if the Masters a personality trash, he wouldnt participate in thepetition for that purpose. Um, thats true. Yeah, I mean, would he really harass someone like that to relieve stress? Though he didnt seem to be on good terms with the other person earlier, but there must be another reason. The three of them denied it, shaking their heads. However, unlike them, from Riches perspective, who had seen Kane cross-dressing and trembling with embarrassment earlier. The idea that he might be doing it to relieve stress was circting in her mind. Chapter 61-2 Chapter 61-2 Dn gasped for breath under Kanes attack. Ugh! Ugh! This bastard. Hes intentionally toying with me while we fight. At first, I thought his attacks were weaker than they looked, but that wasnt the case. He was purposely slowing down and taunting Dn by reducing his own gauge. What should I do? Should I just give up? There was no way Dn could win against Kane with the current situation. But if he kept getting beaten like this, he knew he wouldnt be able to sleep tonight. At least Illnd one hit. While Dn pondered his next move, Kane continued to watch him, waiting for an opportunity. Hmm. He has about 10 gauge points left. Kane could reduce Dns gauge by roughly 10 points with his attacks. If he managed to sessfullynd just one more attack, victory would be his. Okay then Kane thought to himself as he kicked off the ground and swung his sword down from above. -Whoom! Dn responded by thrusting his spear forward, but if things continued like this, his longer spear would hit him first. Thats when Kane suddenly spun his body around to dodge Dns spear. Taking advantage of Dns confusion, he quickly kicked him in the groin. -Crunch! The sound of something breaking echoed throughout the arena. The two fighters fell into a momentary silence, as if they were trying to determine the winner. Dn crumpled over in pain, holding his stomach with both hands, and tears streamed down his face. ARHGGGG! Seeing that, William felt that something was off and approached closer. He dealt damage that exceeded the gauge What the hell did he do? Their rtionship didnt seem to be good even in the waiting room before the fight. So he continued to watch, just in case. Fortunately, Kanes final attack wasnt a strike that exceeded the gauge. William looked at Kane for a moment. He too, seemed to be taken aback and at a loss for what was happening. It seems that there was some problem with the protective suit. Thinking that, William called the medic team. The Academys priests from the medic team came and took Dn away. William dered Kane the winner as Dn disappeared from the arena. The winner is David Von Kane. Woooo!! Kane heard the audiences cheers and raised one corner of his mouth without anyone noticing. *** While watching Kanes match, Franchi briefly left the waiting room and walked to a back alley where no one passed by. Then, he carefully looked around and took out amunication crystal. Did you make contact with Kane? came a displeasedughter from the crystal. Yes, Franchi replied. Kukukuku. Whats the probability of assassination? Jade replied. 100%, Franchi said with a smirk. Well, rather than evidence, the fact that the target was already shifted to Dn and that he wasnt even suspicious of me is enough reason. Hmm. Well, with you, there shouldnt be any chance of failure. Do you have a n? Jade replied. I will assassinate Kane perfectly without getting caught in the midst of his exhaustion, as he will undoubtedly be tired from his match with Jenny tomorrow. Franchi said. Okay. After assassinating Kane, be careful and observe the reaction. Next careful of Kim Soo-yong, he cant be underestimated. Not even by someone like you. Jade replied. Yes. Then, Ill go back to the waiting room. Franchi said. Okay. Good luck. Jade replied. After ending the call, Franchi put themunication crystal back into his space-time ring. Then, he looked around with a nervous expression. No one saw me, right? he thought as he walked back to the waiting room. However, unbeknownst to him, Kanes Clone and the Constetion were observing him from a distance, listening to his every word. *** After finishing the grade tournament, Iy down on my bed feeling tired, probably because I hadnt worked hard in a long time. Oh. By the way, I cant believe it didnt get caught. Its about myst move on Dn. In fact, I had pushed my power to the limit for just a moment during thest attack. Normally, it should have been discovered right away, but there was only one reason it didnt get caught. It was thanks to the quality of the effect. Normally, my mana should have increased and been caught by William. But I was able to adjust the effect quality to make it appear to decrease externally, so fortunately it wasnt discovered. Ah~ I guess I can sleep well today too. As Iy on the bed, feeling good, my clone opened the door and walked in. Huh? Clone? Whats going on suddenly? Well, actions speak louder than words, right? Im just following your orders. Huh? What are you talking about? I looked up for a moment at the sudden nonsense from my clone. He took something familiar out of his pocket. Trust me and look at this. After hearing those words, I looked at the long object he took out. As soon as my clone pressed a button on it -Click! At the same time as the light came out, countless memories flowed into my head. Those memories started from the day after my date with the Constetion and continued until the day I died without knowing why. I also remembered conversations I had with my clone. With my memoriespletely restored, I raised one corner of my mouth. As nned. Chapter 62-1 Chapter 62-1 With my memory fully restored, I recalled a few days ago that I had made a n with my Clone. *** [You have died.] What? Why did I die? Just a moment ago, I was talking with Jenny after we finished our match, and went outside for a while alone. There was clearly no one around I cant think of any reason why I died. Ugh Anyway, the quest wasnt cleared after all. Honestly, even if I had faked it, since I actually did it myself, I naturally thought it would be cleared, but the system didnt acknowledge it properly. Well, then I just wont cheat on this episode. More importantly, lets think about why I just died. At times like this, theres no point in thinking alone, two brains are better than one. I took out my Clone from the dimensional ring and exined to him what had happened in the previous episode. How about you? What do you think? Hmm. I have a rough idea, but dont you think its that? Are you talking about assassination? He nods in response to my question. Hmm! It wouldnt make sense if it wasnt for that. If I suddenly died of a heart attack, its no different from being struck by lightning, and it doesnt make sense that I died without knowing anything. Therefore, if the assassins of the cult killed me with one strike, it makes sense. In fact, when I (Kim Soo-yong Charecter) yed the game, it wasnt revealed how I died in this episode if I died. Its the same as the phenomenon of my current death. Thinking like this, its certain that I was killed by the cult assassins. Those damn game developers should have made this episode properly. Even when I die, I dont know how I died, and when I sessfully counterattack the assassins, their identity or attack method isnt properly revealed. It just appears as simple text and ends, TF? Those damn developers can go bald and get sick!! As I curse the developers in my mind, my clone who was watching me asks a question. Main body. So what are we going to do? Well, lets see. If we just act a little suspicious, that assassin guy probably wont take a risk to assassinate. Its good to make the assassin not aim for me, but theres no guarantee that the cult is not targeting Kim Soo-yong. Therefore, I need to kill the assassin instead. Because, I cant let him run free inside the academy forever, Its dangerous. Well, is there anything useful? I thought as I scrolled through the cash shop. Hmm? This was here? [Memory absorption device.] As the name suggests, it is a device that absorbs and restores memories. Just hearing this, it could be a really cheat item, but the downside is that the other person has to ept it for the performance to be able to work. I wondered why such an item existed when I yed games. But in reality, it looks somewhat useful. Using the memory absorption device, if I erase my memories and behave as if I had not regressed, I will move just like the previous round. As long as I dont know when he started watching me, theres no better way than this. If I act with memories, I can also be cautious unconsciously. I spent 500 points and purchased the memory absorption device. A memory absorption device appeared in the air and I grabbed it before it hit the ground. Then I exined my n to my Clone. He nodded with a convincing face. So. You want to erase memories of the previous round and the memory absorption device? Yes, and you and the Constetion keep watching me. If theres anyone suspicious, then something must be up. If I had to guess, I was killed in a ce where no one was. Maybe someone knew my schedule or was following me all the time. Okay. I got it. Ill tell the Constetion. After hearing the clones response, I handed over the necessary items for the n, including a backup scope, Constetions bracelet, a Memory Absorption Device, and a dimensional ring that might have nothing inside. The clone put everything except for the Memory Absorption Device into the dimensional ring. Handing me the Memory Absorption Device, the clone asked. Are you ready, main body? Of course, clone, I replied. With that, the clone pressed the button on the Memory Absorption Device, and a light surrounded me. I epted the light and discarded all unnecessary memories. Chapter 62-2 Chapter 62-2 I woke up from my daydream and looked at my Clone. So, restoring my memories means you found out something? I asked. Yeah, Ill exin it to you, my Clone replied. After hearing all the exnations from my Clone, I trembled. Damn. I feel so ashamed, I said. The reason why I was trembling had nothing to do with the assassin. Frankly, it didnt matter much to me that the assassin turned out to be Franchi. The reason why I was feeling ashamed was that I got caught dressed as a woman by the Constetion. Though, I was prepared for this when I made the n, but hearing it from my Clone made me feel embarrassed. Okay, lets forget about that and focus on how were going to deal with the assassin, I said. Okay. My Clone replied. So, my Clone and I brainstormed various ideas for about an hour and decided on a n. Then, lets contact Kim Soo-yong first, I said. *** The next day, I walked into the waiting room for the grade tournament finals. When I entered the waiting room, there was only one person there, Jenny, unlike yesterday. Jenny smirked at me and said, Hey, why dont you just cheat for real? Hey, shut up, youll get us caught. No, I mean, just pretend to fight and then let yourself win at the end. I also wanted to do that. In my heart, I wanted to follow the method that Jenny suggested, but I had already used that method in the previous round. Moreover, the quest was in progress even after the match, which meant that even a slight trickery could prevent me from clearing the quest. Looking back, it was thanks to quest progress that I didnt resort to any tricks this round. Normally, I would have resorted to tricks and fought with Jenny to lose my memory. But I felt something was wrong with the system, so there was no need to do that. Anyway, since she kept taunting me, I needed to provoke her too. You scared? Do you think Ill fall for such ame provocation? So, youre scared? Jenny, who was usually a dealer, had be a tank in this game. Her face turned slightly red as she found my taunts a bit irritating. Ugh, you know its a provocation. Why are you so annoying? Alright, Ill stop. Its not your fault for being scared of my skills, so Ill go easy on you. Hmph, can you handle it? Jennys question made me smirk. What do you mean handle it? Ugh, youre making such an annoying face on purpose. If you lose to me, youll be screwed for at least a year. Nah~ that wont happen. As I said this with a smirk, Jenny grabbed me by the cor and shook me. Jennys reaction was quite fresh. She usually teases Eileen, who was easy to provoke, but now that she had be the one on the receiving end, she seemed to have a sense of impact. While I was being grabbed by the cor, William opened the waiting room door and said. Come out, both of you. Okay, got it. After hearing that, we left the waiting room. *** While Kane and Jenny were changing into their protective suits at the stadium, there was a group of people in the audience watching them. Who do you think will win? Eileen? Hmm. Eileen closed her eyes and pondered Skayas question. Riche, Kersey, and Skaya eagerly awaited Eileens response. After three more seconds in that state, Eileen slowly opened her eyes and spoke. If what Kane showed us yesterday was all hes got, then I think Jenny will win. Really? To Skayas question, Eileen nodded her head. It was true that Kanes performance yesterday was impressive as he overwhelmed Dn and the other participants. However, Eileen thinks it would be difficult for Kane to beat Jenny with just that level of skill. Although Jenny tends to not show her abilities during training, she is considered one of the strongest among first-year students, excluding top students. Assuming Jenny is in perfect condition, Eileen believes that even she might get hit by one of her attacks if she lets her guard down. Thats how good Jennys skills are, and she cant be underestimated. Upon hearing Eileens exnation, Skaya and Riche were somewhat surprised. I knew she had some skills, having watched her since the first semester, but this is somewhat unexpected. Exactly. I always saw her as someone who would tease you all the time, but now its like Im hearing about apletely different person. Riche and Eileen nodded their heads in agreement. So, Eileen, you think Kane will lose, right? Umyes. Well, thats how I feel. As if she couldnt help it, Eileen just exined in detail why Kane would lose. Skaya turned her head to Riche and asked. Riche, who do you think will win? Of course its obvious that Young Master Kane will win. Unlike anyone else, I believe in him. Riche replied. Y-yes..? Eileen was taken aback by Riches sudden attack. However, before she could defend herself, Skaya chimed in with agreement. Me too. I trust Kane, who learned magic from me. I bet on Kane to win. Caught off guard by another blow, Eileen was momentarily stunned. Then, Kersey finished the blow. Ive seen the Masters recent skill firsthand, so I think hell win! Euk! At Kerseys conclusion, Eileen blushed and trembled as she shouted out. M-me too! I believe Kane will win! *** Meanwhile, at that time. Jenny and I chuckled when we heard Eileens outburst. Hey, why is your ex-girlfriend over there acting like that by herself? I dont know. But I dont really care to find out. He had a point, as the conversation seemed obviously meaningless. Anyway, what was important was the n. In order to kill the assassin who was after me, I had to do my best in this fight. I made a Deal with Jenny in the previous round, but until the final showdown, we showed a desire to win against each other. So, here, too, I had to show a tired appearance to lure the assassin. Plus, I had to win and earn points. In conclusion, I didnt have time to think about the meaningless conversation of Eileen and others. While I was thinking that, William approached us, exining the final rules while Jenny hadpletely suited up in her protective gear. In the final, there will be three rounds ofbat, unlike the previous matches. The first person to win two rounds wins the match. Any questions? At his question, Jenny raised her hand with her usual bright smile. Professor, is there no break time after one round of the match? There is a five-minute break. However, during that time, potion and artifact usage are prohibited. Upon hearing his words, we nodded. William looked at us each once and said, Then I assume there are no more questions. With that, William moved away from us. At the same time, the sound of the match starting rang out. Thus began a real battle with Jenny, not a n or deception for points. Chapter 84: Kaine¡¯s words echoed in my mind. ¡®I¡¯lle to rescue you, so wait for me.¡¯ I¡¯ve never heard such a promise before. Up until now, it¡¯s been Kaine who has been protected. After all, he used to be incredibly weak. But that¡¯s no longer the case. Currently, Kaine is not only physically stronger than her, but he also surpasses her in every other aspect. However¡­ ¡®This isn¡¯t something that can be resolved through force alone.¡¯There¡¯s no denying that Kaine has both strength and a high status. But this time, the opponent is particrly formidable. They are none other than the Ripford and Valentina families. When ites to status, these two families are almost the strongest, second only to the royal family. ¡®Especially the Valentina family, they are on a whole different levelpared to other ducal families.¡¯ The Winton family is indeed a ducal family, but their status was achieved solely through magic. Aside from that, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that they are inferior to the Valentina family in every other aspect. Of course, if the two families were to go to war, the Winton family would likely emerge victorious. But right now, Kaine is facing not one, but two families. And they¡¯re not just any families; they¡¯re ducal families. Compared to them, Kaine is just a marquis¡¯s son. A marquis¡¯s son doesn¡¯t have the political power to win against such opponents. Of course, there¡¯s a variable in the form of the Saint of the Goddess of Fate, who can see the future. ¡®If the young master asks for her help, she¡¯ll probably assist us¡­¡¯ Even if she can see the future, it would be difficult to simply take Lise away. ¡®So, I need to negotiate directly.¡¯ There¡¯s no guarantee that this will solve the problem, but it¡¯s better than doing nothing. With her mind made up, Lise, who hadn¡¯t been home in about ten years, returned with a determined expression. And following her was a small dog. . . . Meanwhile, at that moment, I closed my eyes and tapped my fingers on the desk. -Tap! Tap! Tap! I wondered if that guy was following her properly. I had sent Kage to infiltrate, and she was the perfect choice for the job. Despite her childish behavior, Kage was the princess of the Dog Beastkin tribe. In her true form, she was a dog. In that form, she could infiltrate the ducal family without anyone realizing she was a beastkin. I had also taken out insurance, just in case. ¡®Now, it¡¯s my turn to act¡­¡¯ Honestly, I couldn¡¯t think of anything specific to do. I wanted to create evidence that the Ripford family was colluding with the cult, but I didn¡¯t even know what the head of the family looked like, let alone what his voice sounded like. So, for now, all I could do was trust Kage and wait. There was nothing else I could do. ¡®Well, if it fails, I¡¯ll just have to return to the past before the engagement ceremony.¡¯ With that thought, I browsed through the cash shop. . . . Meanwhile, Kage¡­ ¡°Whine¡­¡± Kage approached Lise with a pitiful expression. Lise narrowed her eyes as she looked at Kage, who had transformed into a dog. Her body was covered in brown fur, and her eyes were round and bright. ¡®Junior?¡¯ Although Kage didn¡¯t often transform into a dog, she looked exactly like Lise¡¯s dog form. I took a closer look at the dog in front of me. It was covered in dirt, like a stray dog, but it had a ring on its tiny paw. ¡®¡­¡¯ Lise, upon seeing the ring, felt certain and spoke to Knox. ¡°Can I take this dog with me as well?¡± Knox looked at Kage, who was wagging her tail, and replied. ¡®Well, I don¡¯t see any problem with taking a dog.¡¯ He already felt guilty enough for taking Lise away. So, he wanted to grant her wishes as much as possible. ¡°You may take the dog with you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Knox.¡± ¡­She remembers my name. I felt even more guilty, but there was nothing I could do. If he didn¡¯t take Lise, he would lose his job, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to send money to his family. Knox sighed deeply in his mind and continued walking. It had been about ten minutes since he met Kage, and they had finally arrived at their destination. Lise stood in front of therge mansion, lost in her thoughts. ¡®Nothing has changed since I was a child.¡¯ The mansion was evenrger than the Marquis¡¯s mansion, with a perfectly manicured garden and emotionless guards. Even after ten years, almost nothing had changed. Lise approached the entrance of the mansion, and the guards nced at her before returning their gaze forward. They didn¡¯t stop her, which meant they had recognized her. Lise entered the mansion, carrying Kage in her arms. The servants inside the mansion stared at them with emotionless faces. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silence filled the room. The servants looked at Lise with nk expressions, then returned to their tasks. Kage, observing the servants¡¯ reactions, understood why Lise had run away. The guards and servants all seemed like machines, devoid of emotion. Of course, they must have had feelings; it¡¯s impossible for a person to have no emotions at all. But their current demeanor made them seem like emotionless robots. For a child with a sensitive heart, this ce would be like hell. As Kagey in Lise¡¯s arms, thinking these thoughts¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡± A middle-aged man, who resembled Lise, looked down at them from the stairs with an emotionless face. Kage held out her paw, showing the ring, and panted like a real dog. ¡®Master, it seems like the n is working!¡¯ . . . As I browsed through the cash shop, Lien approached me with a worried expression. ¡°Are you feeling better, young master?¡± ¡°Yes, I was quite angry at first, but I¡¯m feeling much better now.¡± ¡°I see. Should I ask Ange for help?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Well, that¡¯s one option. But¡­ ¡°It¡¯s okay. If the church intervenes without proper evidence, the situation will be tooplicated.¡± I wasn¡¯t lying. I did n to ask Ange for help. However, if I ask her without any solid evidence¡­ ¡®I won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences.¡¯ Saving Lise is one thing, but I can¡¯t make the situation tooplicated. At the very least, I need to give the church a valid reason to act. First, I can utilize Ange and the Constetion. If I create a valid reason and ask the Constetion to deliver an oracle, it would be perfect. So, I need to gather evidence somehow. As I anxiously browsed the cash shop, my ring finger vibrated. -Buzz! The ring I was wearing on my index finger was buzzing. Kage must be doing well. The item I¡¯m wearing is amunication ring. It costs a whopping 1,000 cash points for a pair. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t splurge on such a luxury item. ¡®But I have no choice if I want to gather evidence.¡¯ Relying solely on a listening device to gather evidence is unreliable. Voice imitation can be achieved with transformation magic, so that¡¯s not a problem. But that alone isn¡¯t enough to justify the church taking action against the Ripford family. That¡¯s why I need this item. Themunication ring allows for secret video recording. It also has a sharing function with the other ring in the pair. In other words, I can see what Kage is recording. Of course, this alone isn¡¯t enough to serve as evidence. ¡®But I need to gather information about the other party.¡¯ In any conflict, whether it¡¯s a physical or political battle, the most crucial factor is information. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that the oue of the conflict depends on this information. ¡®So, now¡­¡¯ I decided to browse the cash shop to see if there was anything useful I could purchase with my remaining 6,500 points. Ten minutes passed as I scrolled through the shop. ¡®This seems to be the best option.¡¯ The trait I found was called ¡®Transformation.¡¯ It allows me to transform into anyone I imagine. Of course, it¡¯s just a physical transformation, and my strength remains the same. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Not bad. It will be quite useful in resolving the current situation, and I¡¯m sure it wille in handyter on. After all, there are very few important characters in this game world that I don¡¯t know about. This trait will be incredibly helpful in pulling off scams. However¡­ ¡®It costs 5,000 points.¡¯ Yes, it¡¯s an expensive trait, but its usefulness is undeniable. ¡®I¡¯ll buy it.¡¯ Lise is more important to me than 5,000 points. I can always earn more pointster, but if I lose Lise now, it¡¯s over. ¡®I can¡¯t give up my personal maid.¡¯ With that thought, I purchased the ¡®Transformation¡¯ trait from the cash shop. Simultaneously, I figured out how to use it. ¡®Let¡¯s check my status window.¡¯ David Von Kaine. Age: 20. Traits: Game Setting Ability, Return by Death, Quality Change, Transformation. Talents: Magical Power, Delusion, Demonic Magic Power. Points: 1,500. ¡®Now that I think about it, I have quite a lot of traits.¡¯ The Game Setting Ability alone has multiple functions. Including that, I have a total of six usable traits. I¡¯ve exceeded the limit of traits a person can have. I wonder what these abilities truly are. I didn¡¯t have the time to think about it before, but now I¡¯m curious as to why I possess such powers. Oh well, I¡¯ll figure it outter. There¡¯s no point in thinking about it now. What¡¯s more important is rescuing Lise. ¡®Let¡¯s take a look at the video Kage is recording.¡¯ With that thought, I infused power into the ring and activated the screen. . . . The next day, Skaya returned home and rxed in her room, sipping tea and reading a book. -Slurp! Hmm, having a vacation isn¡¯t so bad. Normally, at this time, I¡¯d be getting ready for school, but having a break makes things much more rxed. However¡­ ¡®I miss Kaine¡­¡¯ His face shed through my mind. We weren¡¯t in the same ss in our first year, so aside from magic lectures, we didn¡¯t see each other much. But we did have lunch together with our friends on weekends. ¡®Kaine¡­¡¯ His face lingered in my thoughts. Of course, I thought about him on weekends, but not usually in the morning. ¡°Hmm, I need to focus on something else. Maybe studying magic will help me stop thinking about him.¡± With that thought, Skaya headed to the library in the mansion. Upon arriving, she took out a book she had started reading the other day. Skaya immersed herself in the book for about an hour, not even thinking about Kaine. -Bang! A servant burst into the library, looking flustered. ¡°Miss!¡± Skaya, startled, furrowed her brows and looked at the servant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Huff, huff, a letter arrived at the post office like this.¡± The servant handed Skaya the letter. She took the letter and tilted her head, puzzled. ¡®Is this letter for me?¡¯ It¡¯s not like she¡¯s never received a letter before. Most of them were marriage proposals, which the servants burned without hesitation. But the servant¡¯s face looked extremely flustered. ¡®What could be in this letter that has him so worried?¡¯ Skaya¡¯s curiosity piqued, and she quickly tore open the letter to read its contents. After scanning it for three seconds¡­ ¡°I guess I need to go see Kaine.¡± Skaya spoke with a serious expression on her face. Chapter 85: Skaya arrived at the David¡¯s mansion. As she strode towards the mansion with a furrowed brow, a guard stopped her. ¡°You can¡¯te in¡­¡± Skaya cut him off and presented her student ID. ¡°Is this enough?¡± The guard saw the name ¡®Winton¡¯ on the ID and immediately stood at attention. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Skaya entered the mansion. Normally, she would have greeted the master of the house, Thomas, but she couldn¡¯t wait to talk to Kaine. After all, the letter she received was an invitation to Lise¡¯s engagement ceremony. ¡®What on earth happened during the one-day break?¡¯ Skaya made her way to Kaine¡¯s room, deep in thought. Soon, she arrived at her destination. ¡°Phew¡­¡±Skaya sighed heavily and opened the door. -Creak! ¡­What? Skaya tilted her head in confusion as she saw Kaine leisurely sipping tea in his room. Was he not shocked by the news of Lise being a duchess¡¯s daughter? He didn¡¯t seem to be reacting the way a normal person would. ¡°Hey, Kaine, why are you so rxed?¡± ¡°Huh? When did you get here?¡± ¡°Does it matter when I got here?¡± At her cold question, Kaine shrugged. ¡°You crazy guy, you must have heard about Lise too, right?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be doing something to stop it?¡± Kaine remained silent in response to her question. Skaya clenched her fists, trembling with anger, and then¡­ -Whoosh! She manifested a high-level magic spell. Kaine, seeing the magic on her palm, swallowed dryly. ¡®Wow, I shouldn¡¯t joke around with her.¡¯ He looked at the magic on her palm. ¡®Well, I¡¯m only this rxed because I have everything prepared.¡¯ When Kaine received the engagement invitation, he was almost as furious as Skaya, but he had exercised patience. After all, the Ripford family was destined to fall soon. He watched as Skaya¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly. ¡®¡­¡¯ It seemed that the childhood friend Knox mentioned was Skaya. The two of them had always seemed very close. At first, Kaine thought Skaya that had simply been close friends with her in the past because Lise had been his personal maid, but it seemed there was more to it. Judging by Skaya¡¯s intense reaction, she must have been very close to Lise when they were young. Kaine spoke to calm her down. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but please calm down.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Hey, do you think I would just sit back and do nothing? You know my personality, right?¡± Perhaps because she had witnessed Kaine¡¯s personality many times, Skaya nodded without hesitation. ¡®Wait, is she not hesitating at all?¡¯ Kaine felt a bit hurt, but now wasn¡¯t the time to worry about that. He needed to stop her magic first. ¡°So, please turn off that magic. It¡¯s terrifying.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Yeah, I guess I got a little carried away.¡± Skaya snapped her fingers, and the high-level magic disappeared like a candle being blown out. ¡®She must have been controlling her magical power all this time.¡¯ Skaya narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°So, what are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°Take a look at this, and you¡¯ll understand why I¡¯m so rxed.¡± Kaine handed her a crystal ball. Skaya took it and looked into it without hesitation. ¡°Huh?!¡± She widened her eyes as she watched the video he had sent her. . . . Meanwhile, at that time, Lise was arguing with her father. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve told you repeatedly that I¡¯m not getting engaged.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. We¡¯ve already sent out invitations to other families, and the Saint of the Goddess of Fate has agreed to officiate the ceremony.¡± His emotionless voice made her feel like she was getting a headache. ¡®He hasn¡¯t changed at all from the past.¡¯ He was the type of person who believed everything he did was right and didn¡¯t listen to others. A typical old-fashioned person. Not only that, but he didn¡¯t show any emotions and was extremely stubborn. While Lise and the head of the Ripford family, Gerard, were having a standoff¡­ ¡°Master, Marin has arrived at the mansion.¡± A servant spoke in a businesslike tone. Gerard responded to the servant. ¡°Okay, please let him in.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the door opened. Lise turned her head, her eyes wide with anger. Golden hair, a face that made people feel disgusted with its greasy features. Seeing Marin¡¯s face made her miss Kaine even more. He entered the master¡¯s room and nced at Lise before shifting his gaze to Gerard. ¡°So, this is my fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Who is your fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Hmm, not bad looking, and a nice figure too.¡± Marin ignored her question and looked at Lise with lustful eyes, causing her to shudder in disgust. ¡°Father, I¡¯m telling you again, I will not go through with this engagement.¡± As Lise turned to leave the master¡¯s room, Gerard spoke. ¡°Can they handle both the Ripford and Valentina families?¡± Lise¡¯s steps came to an abrupt halt, and she furrowed her brow in anger. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? It¡¯s obvious. You¡¯re going to the David mansion. Even if you don¡¯t go there, both the Valentina and my family will suspect them. Do you think the David family can handle two duke families?¡± Lise trembled with rage at his threat. She wanted to refute his words, but¡­ ¡®Even if the David family is a knight family, it¡¯s impossible for them to handle two families.¡¯ Moreover, there was no guarantee that Thomas would protect her. She couldn¡¯t put her family in danger because of herself. Of course, Kaine could protect her, but¡­ ¡®That would put him in too much danger.¡¯ Lise rationalized to herself, feeling helpless and resentful. She clenched her lower lip tightly and left the master¡¯s room. . . . Kwangg! ¡°Is that woman going to leave?¡± Marin asked Gerard as he watched Lise walk out of the room. Gerard, with a stoic expression, replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t leave. She knows what I said.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Everything was going ording to n. Marin wasn¡¯t particrly interested in Lise. Of course, it was undeniable that she was beautiful. But it wasn¡¯t about her¡­ What the Valentina family wanted was the Ripford family itself. The engagement with Lise was just a facade to make it seem like a mutually beneficial arrangement. In reality, they were causing all this trouble to absorb the Ripford family. ¡®We¡¯ve been nning this for so long.¡¯ The Valentina family had been preparing for this moment for a long time. Rumors had spread among the nobility that Marin was at the bottom of the Valentina family, and he was known for his dissatisfaction with his own family. However, this was all part of a n orchestrated by Marin and the Valentina family. They knew that other families would approach him. Sure enough, Gerard, the head of the Ripford family, took the bait. Marin recalled the conversation he had with Gerard. ¡®You must have manyints about the Valentina family. How about getting engaged to our daughter?¡¯ ¡®¡­ It¡¯s true that I¡¯ll either die at the hands of my older brother, who will be the head of the family, or work myself to death under him. I¡¯ll ept your proposal, but let¡¯s make it seem like it¡¯sing from your family. I need to maintain my reputation, after all.¡¯ Gerard nodded without hesitation. Marin snapped out of his thoughts and imagined himself in control of the Ripford family. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ He would never be the head of the Valentina family anyway, so it was better to take over a dukedom like the Ripford family. ¡®But in the end, the Ripford family will be swallowed up by the Valentina family.¡¯ Still, after his older brother, he would be the highest-ranking member of the family, so there was no harm in it. Marin smirked. At that moment, the two men in the master¡¯s room had no idea that this was the day before their downfall. . . . Meanwhile, at that time, Lise was walking towards her room with a determined stride. ¡°¡­¡± She maintained her silence, her eyes wide with anger, and soon arrived at her room. Without hesitation, she flung open the door as if to show that she was angry, and then mmed it shut. Kwangg! Lise entered her room and asked, ¡°How was my acting, junior?¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± Kage gave her a thumbs up. Lise sighed in relief. ¡°Phew, I was worried that my acting would be exposed. I kept rationalizing to myself.¡± Lise passed themunication ring, which was a pair with Kaine¡¯s, to Kage. ¡®I hope the recording turned out well.¡¯ In fact, Lise had anticipated her father Gerard¡¯s threat long ago. However, there was no way she could handle it on her own. So, Lise had been wondering how to resolve the situation when Kage exined the mission she had received from Kaine. He told her to wear the ring and record Gerard, the head of the family, as well as her fianc¨¦, Marin. At first, she didn¡¯t understand his orders, but she decided to trust Kaine¡¯s words. After all, there was no other clear solution. ¡®I wonder what Kaine is nning to do?¡¯ Even if they spread the news of what happened, the Gerard family would only suffer minor damage, as forced engagements weremon in noble society. ¡®I have to trust him. I have to believe in him.¡¯ Before Kaine left for his family, he had said that he would never let anyone take her away and that he would definitelye to rescue her. ¡®So, I¡¯ll wait.¡¯ With that in mind, Lise thought of Kaine. . . . The next day, I woke up as usual. ¡°¡­¡± Normally, Kage would annoy me, or Lise would wake me up gently, but since they weren¡¯t there, I felt something was missing. Well, this feeling would end today. Today was the day I would bring Lise back. I got dressed in my usual suit and left the mansion without hesitation. ¡°Hey, take me with you!¡± ¡°Oh, right, you¡¯re here too.¡± Skaya pouted as if she was upset that I was leaving her behind. She had stayed at the David mansion for the night since she would be going to the engagement ceremony the next day. So, we set out towards our destination, determined to ruin Lise¡¯s engagement ceremony. P.S. Hello Everyone! I¡¯m VarieTL. I hope you are all enjoying my work! I only wanted to announce that I have posted a new Novel on the site ?? The novel is called: I Possessed the Heroine¡¯s Teacher (PHT) Summery: Someone is reincarnated as a viin. Another person is reborn as an extra. But I was reborn as the master of the protagonist, destined to die while protecting /manga/i-possessed-the-heroines-teacher/ Chapter 86: A boy appeared in the slums, dressed in luxurious clothing, as if he had run away from home. The children stared at him, unable to look away. If it weren¡¯t for her running away, she would have been as carefree and indulging in luxury as he was. As the children looked at the boy, she remembered what had happened half a year ago. The emotionless faces of the family members, the parents who showed no interest with their emotionless eyes. Normally, one would think that she was unfortunate, but after living in the slums for half a year, she realized how fortunate she had been. ¡®Mom, Dad¡­¡¯ As the child thought this, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Hmm? Are you hurt?¡± The boy, who seemed to be from a noble family, approached with a worried expression and asked. The child shook her head in response to his question. Just as she was about to speak, their stomach growled.¡®Oh, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t eat anything yesterday.¡¯ The boy in front of them heard the sound and rummaged through his pockets. Soon, he took out a cookie that looked expensive to anyone who saw it. ¡°Hmm, this is all I have¡­ Eat this.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The child eagerly epted the cookie he offered and began to eat it. Crunch, crunch. The child devoured the cookie like a vacuum cleaner, and tears began to flow from their emotionless eyes as they remembered their life in the mansion. The boy was startled by the sudden crying. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The boy didn¡¯t know how to react and started to panic. Suddenly, he remembered what histe mother had told him. ¡®Kaine, when a woman is crying, you give her this to wipe her tears.¡¯ The boy took out a napkin from his inner pocket and carefully wiped the child¡¯s tears, which were falling like chicken droppings. ¡°Huh?!¡± The child was startled by the boy¡¯s sudden approach and couldn¡¯t help but look at his face. His eyes were a little sharp, but they were big, his nose was distinct, and his skin was smooth despite his chubby cheeks. Perhaps it was because they were looking at a boy their age so closely. For some reason, her face started to turn red. As the child¡¯s cheeks turned red, the boy turned his head back and said, ¡°Okay, all done.¡± The boy nodded with satisfaction, and the child let out a disappointed sigh. ¡°Ah¡­¡± At that moment, a scary-looking butler rushed over. ¡°Young Master, you shouldn¡¯t be walking around alone.¡± ¡°Huh? Why? Isn¡¯t thisnd owned by my father too?¡± The butler knew that exining to a child wouldn¡¯t make any sense, so he changed the subject. ¡°Anyway, the head of the family is looking for you.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± The boy swallowed his breath, thinking that he had been caught sneaking out. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± As the boy turned to leave, he suddenly turned his head back as if he had remembered something. ¡°I¡¯lle y againter!¡± He said with a bright smile. From that day on, the boy visited the child every other day. . . . Lise was lost in thought, her eyes closed, remembering the day she first met Kaine. ¡°Lise, what are you thinking about?¡± Kaee tilted his head and asked. Lise, startled out of her reverie, replied in a calm tone. ¡°Just thinking about something from the past.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see. By the way, Master, are you ready?¡± ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to agree. After all, she couldn¡¯t be sure. To be honest, she was happy when he said he would rescue her, but on the other hand, she was also worried. She was afraid that she might be putting him in danger. These thoughts were swirling in her mind. ¡®Please don¡¯t push yourself too hard, Kaine.¡¯ As she thought this, she ced her hands on her chest. -Footsteps approached. Lise, sensing the presence, immediately recognized it and said to Kage, ¡°Junior, transform into your original form.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kage nodded without hesitation and transformed into a dog. A minuteter, there was a knock on the door. -Knock, knock. ¡°May Ie in?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gerard, the head of the Ripford family, opened the door and looked at Lise, who was wearing a pure white dress, with emotionless eyes. ¡°Even though you¡¯re defective, your appearance is not bad.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lise wanted to curse at him, but she knew it wouldn¡¯t change anything, so she just red at him. However, -Woof! Woof! Unlike Lise, Kagee was bothered by his words and barked with her eyes wide open. Gerard looked at the barking dog with a stoic expression, then turned his gaze back to Lise. ¡°As I said yesterday, don¡¯t even think about doing anything stupid. Many nobles, as well as royalty and the Saint, are here today.¡± ¡°The Saint¡­¡± It must be Ange. It had to be her. Yesterday, Gerard said that the Fate¡¯s Saint. ¡®Is this part of Kaine¡¯s n?¡¯ It was hard to guess. Judging by Gerard¡¯s reaction, he must have sent the invitation from the beginning. Since she didn¡¯t know if her name was on the invitation, she couldn¡¯t predict what would happen. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because the two ducal heirs are getting engaged.¡¯ As Lise was deep in thought, Gerard spoke. ¡°It¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go out when they call us.¡± Gerard left the waiting room. Lise picked up Kage and patted her gently. ¡°Kaine wille to rescue me.¡± ¡°Woof.¡± Kage nodded and barked softly. Yes, he wille to rescue us. . . . At the the Church of the Goddess of Fate the Ripford family and the highest-ranking people on the continent of Leiston had gathered. ¡°I never imagined that the daughter of the Ripford family would appear at thest minute.¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± ¡°I wonder what she looks like¡­¡± As the nobles conversed with curiosity, the door opened. Creak. Ange, the Saint, entered the room. The nobles were surprised to see her, as she was only supposed to be the officiant at the engagement ceremony. In reality, it was absurd for her to be present at such an event. Ange¡¯s schedule was like hell itself. So, it was surprising that she hade as the officiant for the engagement ceremony of the two ducal heirs. The nobles were momentarily shocked, and then Skaya appeared behind Ange. She scanned the surroundings. ¡®¡­ Only one royal family member came.¡¯ The royal family, who even the dukes had to bow down to. In fact, one of the people at the top of the pyramid. Leiston Von Patrick. Aside from the second prince, no other royal family members hade. Skaya nced at him. His golden hair swayed in the wind, and his features were so handsome that any woman would fall for him. A typical prince charming. ¡®Hmm¡­ The royal family must have sent only him.¡¯ Even someone who didn¡¯t know the situation would have realized that this engagement ceremony was suspicious. After all, it was too sudden. The engagement between the two ducal heirs felt out of ce and abrupt. I¡¯m sure that other nobles would also sense something strange. After all, the sudden appearance of the Ripford family¡¯s daughter was a major event in itself. Skaya looked at Lise, who was about to be engaged¡­ or rather, fall into ruin, and Marin, who would soon be in the same situation. ¡®¡­ He looks disgustingly sleazy.¡¯ As they were both from ducal families, she had seen him a few times before, and nothing had changed. He always gave off a slimy feeling. ¡®Lise, just hold on a little longer. Kaine will rescue you.¡¯ As Skaya was thinking this, Ange, who had stepped onto the podium, shouted. ¡°Introducing the daughter of the Ripford family, Ripford Von Lise!¡± Everyone¡¯s attention turned to the door of the Church of the Goddess of Fate. There, Lise stood in a spotless, pure white dress. The nobles in the church were amazed at her beauty. Even Skaya, who knew her, was surprised by her appearance. ¡®¡­ I knew Lise was pretty, but with makeup and a dress, she looks incredibly beautiful.¡¯ The people in the church murmured as they looked at Lise. ¡°That person is the daughter of the Ripford family.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. Why did she only reveal herself now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ With her looks, she could have easily formed her own faction.¡± The nobles in the church were buzzing with excitement. Lise walked slowly, attended by her maids. She stood next to Marin, who looked at her with lustful eyes and whispered so that only she could hear him. ¡°Yesterday, you said you wouldn¡¯t get engaged, but you came all dressed up.¡± ¡°Shut up. Before I rip that mouth of yours apart.¡± Lise responded with a harsh curse. Just talking to him made her skin crawl. His gaze was so disgusting that she almost felt like throwing up. Skaya looked around for a moment. Numerous nobles¡¯ gazes were fixed on her. Among them were people she had been close to since childhood, such as Skaya, the second prince of the royal family, Patrick, her parents Gerard and Mirazen, and members of the Valentina family. Quite a formidable group. However¡­ ¡®Kaine isn¡¯t here¡­¡¯ That¡¯s right. The young master she had been waiting for wasn¡¯t there. To be honest, it would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t expecting much. Considering the incidents he had solved in the past, she had hoped that he might be able to solve this one as well. But even Kaine couldn¡¯t have solved this in such a short time. As Lise clenched her lower lip and trembled, Ange spoke. ¡°Valentina Von Marin, do you swear before the Goddess of Fate that you will love Ripford Von Lise in times of joy and sorrow, in times of hardship, and fulfill your duties as a spouse?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Marin responded with a twisted smile. Ange¡¯s gaze shifted to Lise, who was trembling with emotion. ¡°Ripford Von Lise, do you swear before the Goddess of Fate that you will love Valentina Von Marin in times of joy and sorrow, in times of hardship, and fulfill your duties as a spouse?¡± Lise bowed her head deeply. She clenched her fist and whispered quietly. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The nobles in the church tilted their heads, unable to hear her clearly. Lise pointed her finger at Marin and shouted. ¡°I absolutely refuse to get engaged to this disgusting, sleazy man!¡± As soon as she finished speaking¡­ -Woong! A giant screen appeared in the church, as if by coincidence. -Andrew, things are going ording to n. On the screen, Marin wasmunicating with someone through amunication crystal ball. Marin, whose attention was drawn to the people in the church, was surprised to see himself on the screen. The people in the church turned their attention back to the screen. -That¡¯s right. Just in case, I asked if you had been found out by your fianc¨¦e. -Yes, that¡¯s correct. She doesn¡¯t even realize that she¡¯s being used. -I understand. Then, let¡¯s proceed with the n with Gerard. -Yes, I understand. All of this is for the sake of the cult. Chapter 87: The child met the boy every other day. The two of them talked andughed like close friends. However, they both knew that this couldn¡¯tst long. After all, they were of different social statuses. The child, once a duchess¡¯s daughter, was now living in the slums, while the boy was a noble, the son of a marquis. In reality, they were only able to talk sofortably because of their young age. As they grew older, it would be impossible to have such conversations. So, the boy thought of a way to stay with the child. After much thought, the boy said, ¡°Lise¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Kaine¡­¡± The child looked at the boy. Kaine smiled brightly and said¡­ . .. The screen disappeared, and an awkward atmosphere filled the church. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to Marin and Gerard. The two men, caught off guard by the sudden turn of events, were sweating nervously. Ange¡¯s cold gaze fell upon Marin, who was standing in front of the podium. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Valentina Von Marin?¡± ¡°This is a setup!¡± Marin shouted in response to her question, his face filled with indignation. ¡°I¡¯ve never had any dealings with the cult! Who is this Andrew, anyway?¡± At his words, Gerard nodded in agreement, his face also showing indignation. However¡­ ¡°Wasn¡¯t the person on the screen just now obviously Marin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Does that mean the Ripford and Valentina families have been cooperating with the cult?¡± At the nobles¡¯ reaction, the members of the two families furrowed their brows. Meanwhile, Lise was bewildered by the sudden turn of events. ¡®Could it be¡­?¡¯ Kaine? If so, the current situation made sense. Based on Marin¡¯s reaction, it was clear that he hadn¡¯t been in contact with the cult. Additionally, Gerard, who had always been calm and collected, was now showing signs of panic. Therefore, it was likely that they were truly being framed. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have reacted in such a way. ¡®Where is Kaine right now?¡¯ As Lise looked around, wondering about Kaine¡¯s whereabouts¡­ -Gerard, a member of the cult, greets Andrew. The screen appeared again, this time showing Gerard instead of Marin. He knelt on one knee in front of a man wearing a devil¡¯s mask, his head bowed. Andrew, who appeared on the screen, spoke in a solemn tone. -Good. I¡¯ve heard from Marin about the engagement ceremony. Do you think you can make it a sess? -Yes, I do. At his words, everyone¡¯s attention shifted to Gerard. Unlike his usual self, his face now showed emotion. -If we seed in this, the cult will be able to take control of the Leiston continent. So, make sure you don¡¯t get caught by anyone, especially Marin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. This matter is of utmost importance. -Yes, I understand, Andrew. -Good. Everything is for the sake of the cult. -For the sake of the cult. The screen disappeared again. Patrick, the second prince of the royal family, looked at the two men with a serious expression. ¡®Could it be that two dukes were involved with the cult?¡¯ In fact, the royal family had been cautiously investigating the cult, but progress had been slow. The only thing they had found out was the name of the cult¡¯s boss. Aside from that, they had discovered almost nothing. ¡®Even the name Andrew is unknown to most of the royal family.¡¯ Therefore, it was highly likely that the sudden appearance of the video was not a fake. As the people in the church were stunned by the sudden turn of events, the door slowly opened. -Creak! Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to the entrance. A pdin, panting and sweating, entered. ¡°Huff, huff.¡± ¡°Ed, is something wrong?¡± At Ange¡¯s kind question, Ed took a moment to catch his breath and then slowly spoke. ¡°The Goddess of Fate has given a divine revtion.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± At his words, everyone in the church, including Patrick, was shocked. Divine revtion. A message directly given by the five transcendent beings in the world, known as the Constetions. In reality, this was enough for the Temple to take action. Ed cleared his throat and took out a note he had brought with him, saying, ¡°Ahem! The Ripford and Valentina families have been in contact with the cult separately. Furthermore, they intend to use the cult to lead the Leiston continent to its destruction. However, the butler of the Ripford family, Knox, and the victim, the daughter of the Ripford family, Lise, are not involved. Therefore, with the exception of these two, the Saint Ange and the members of the Temple will lead the way to severely punish the two families.¡± An awkward atmosphere filled the church. After all, they were being ordered to destroy the two families right now. Ange, after hearing the divine revtion, looked at the pdin and asked, ¡°Is this divine revtion certain?¡± ¡°Yes, it is. The Grand Pdin is currently leading the pdins and priests towards us.¡± At his words, the members of the two families, including Marin and Gerard, turned pale. This meant that the Temple¡¯s forces were on their way. ¡°Then, I will now act as the Saint.¡± Upon hearing Ange¡¯s deration, Marin quickly objected. ¡°Wait a moment! This is a setup! I have never been in contact with the cult!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Our family has never had any dealings with the cult either!¡± At the shouts of Gerard and Marin, the members of the two families nodded desperately. Ange, upon hearing their words, widened her eyes in anger. ¡°Are you saying that the Goddess of Fate is lying?¡± ¡°Th, that¡­¡± At her question, they wanted to deny it, but doing so in front of the Saint would be madness. It would cause problems either way. The two families were now in a dilemma. Denying it would be considered sphemy, and agreeing to it would mean being captured by the Temple. Ange looked at the two families and said, ¡°Then, we will now proceed to subdue them.¡± . . . Meanwhile, I was watching the situation in the church, disguised as a noble. I almost died while trying to act for this shot. At the time, we had so many NGs while creating the evidence. Kage secretly filmed the video, and I studied it to create the legitimate evidence that was just shown. To create that evidence, I had to analyze every action of those two people, which I didn¡¯t want to see, for almost a whole day. So, what should I do now? I had calcted up to this point, but I had no n for what to do next. After all, it was obvious that things would be resolved on their own from here. As I was pondering, Marin, Gerard, and the members of the two families eventually denied the divine revtion, iming they were being framed. ¡°We have nevermunicated with the cult!¡± ¡°We know nothing! This is a setup!¡± Ugh, look at them denying it. Despite the evidence and the divine revtion, they still wanted to act innocent. Those despicable people. Although they looked genuinely wronged, it was clearly an act. After all, the circumstances pointed to theirmunication with the cult. I looked around for a moment. The fact that two ducal families were in contact with the cult was so shocking that everyone was staring with their mouths agape. Then, one of the nobles, who looked like an extra, spoke up. ¡°But¡­ they do look genuinely wronged, don¡¯t they?¡± I quickly shook my head in response to his question. ¡°Shh, be quiet. That could also be an act.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡± ¡°Of course. With the evidence and the divine revtion, it has to be an act.¡± Yes, that¡¯s right. And their acting was no joke. Despite the evidence and the divine revtion, their acting almost shook the judgment of the Temple. What a cowardly attempt to incite people with their facial expressions. Just as expected of the members of the cult who were trying to take over the continent. However¡­ ¡®This wasn¡¯t the only thing I prepared.¡¯ I infused power into themunication ring and yed the video. Then, I adjusted the effect quality to maximize the video quality. -Huhuhu. If this n seeds, we can destroy the Temple, including the Leiston royalty. Another giant screen appeared in the church. On the screen, Marin wasughing sinisterly. -Now, the Leiston continent will be dominated by the church. -Andrew will surely give me a share of the profits. What a despicable man! For a moment, I, along with the other nobles, almost fell for their act. ¡°I never said anything like that!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Who else could it be but you on that screen?¡± At his denial, I immediately pointed at him and shouted. The nobles around me nodded in agreement with my words. ¡°That¡¯s right! The person in the video is obviously you!¡± ¡°Admit it already!¡± ¡°How dare you try to deceive us!¡± At my words, Marin¡¯s face turned red, and he trembled with rage. Soon, he was captured by the Saint, Ange. Thus, Marin, Gerard, and the members of the Valentina and Ripford families were all bound by divine chains. Ed looked at them and asked Ange, ¡°Saint, what should we do with Ripford Von Lise and Knox?¡± ¡°The Goddess of Fate has directly stated in her divine revtion that they are not involved. So, don¡¯t touch them.¡± Ange looked at Lise, who was standing on the podium with a dazed expression, and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s take these people to the Temple.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Ange and Ed took the despicable people out of the church. As they left, they continued to deny everything. -I nevermunicated with the cult¡­ I don¡¯t know anything¡­ . . . After the storm had passed, an awkward silence filled the church. The first to break the silence was none other than Patrick. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t talk about what you saw here to anyone.¡± ¡°Yes, we understand.¡± The nobles nodded in agreement with the royal family¡¯s words. Then, Patrick and the other nobles left the church. However, Skaya and Kaine remained. Skaya hugged Lise, who was still dazed. ¡°Lise, did that sleazy man do anything to you?¡± ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Good. That¡¯s a relief. Truly.¡± ¡°But, Skaya¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Where is Kaine right now? And who is that person¡­?¡± Skye looked at Lise¡¯s trembling eyes and then nced at Kaine. ¡®That¡¯s right. He was in disguise, wasn¡¯t he?¡¯ I had no idea what kind of disguise he was using, but it was perfect. I¡¯m sure that even if others saw the man in front of them, they wouldn¡¯t think it was Kaine. ¡®Could it be that he disguised himself in the video he showed earlier?¡¯ The thought suddenly crossed my mind, but I shook my head. ¡®No, even with a disguise, it¡¯s impossible to change his height and build to look like those two people in such a short time.¡¯ Skye thought and whispered to Lise, ¡°That¡¯s Kaine.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± What was she talking about? The man in front of us lookedpletely different from Kaine. Lise didn¡¯t understand her strange words, so Skaya pushed her towards Kaine. Then, she quickly disappeared from in front of the two of them. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± An awkward silence filled the air between the two of them. Outside, snow began to fall. I shifted my gaze to Kaine, who had returned to his original appearance. ¡°Do, Young Master?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So, you were in the church from the beginning?¡± ¡°Well, I did say that I would solve this somehow.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ you did.¡± After that, another silence fell. It was so awkward. I thought we would have an emotional reunion when we met again, but it¡¯s been only a few days since west saw each other, and it feels awkward. I¡¯m not sure of the exact reason, but maybe it¡¯s because I thought of Lise as a duchess¡¯s daughter. ¡°So, Lise is of higher status than me?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Well, my family will soon be destroyed.¡± As the person who caused that destruction, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say anything. ¡®Well, Lise didn¡¯t care about her family¡¯s destruction anyway.¡¯ So¡­ will she now be my personal maid? I don¡¯t know. Regardless of her current status, she is still a duchess¡¯s daughter. For a mere son of a marquis to have a duchess¡¯s daughter as his personal maid is absurd. Looking at Lise¡¯s expression, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s worried about her status. From reading her expression, she seems to be thinking¡­ ¡®Can I really be his personal maid?¡¯ ¡®Will I be a burden to him because of my status?¡¯ She¡¯s definitely thinking something like this. But status doesn¡¯t matter. After all, the gag order has already been issued. What matters more is the feelings between the two of them. I took a deep breath and spoke, and Kaine smiled brightly, just like he did when he was a child. Upon hearing his words, Lise widened her eyes, and memories of her childhood came flooding back. -Lise¡­ -Yes, Kaine¡­ -Will you be my personal maid? Lise smiled through her tears, just like she did when she was a child. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Chapter 88: The next day. Lise woke up in her usual room, not in the awkward Ripford mansion where she had stayed for two days. ¡°I¡¯m back¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t a dream. She had truly escaped from the clutches of the two ducal families. She got out of bed and inhaled the familiar scent of the clothes Kaine usually wore. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kaine¡¯s unique scent tickled her nose. It didn¡¯t feel unpleasant.No, it felt rather nice. She didn¡¯t want to let go of this scent. But she had to wake Kaine up. ¡®I am his exclusive maid, after all.¡¯ . . . . After getting ready as usual, Lise walked gracefully to his room. Upon reaching her destination, she knocked gently. Knock. Knock. Knock. There was no response to her knock, indicating that he was most likely asleep as usual. She quietly opened the door, murmuring, ¡°Excuse me, Young Master¡­¡± Creak. He was indeed asleep. As expected, Kaine was sleeping with the most rxed expression on his face. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± So cute. Being his exclusive maid since childhood, she had witnessed him sleeping countless times, but today, he looked especially adorable. Her heart began to beat faster than ever before. She moved closer, almost touching their faces. Then, carefully, Tap. Tap. She tapped his cheek with her index finger. ¡®He must be really tired.¡¯ Well, it was only natural. He had destroyed two ducal families to save Lise. He must have put a lot of thought into it. Additionally, he must have struggled to gather evidence of their evil deeds in the church. ¡®If he managed to obtain all that in just two days¡­¡¯ She was certain that he had hardly had any time to sleep. ¡®I¡¯ve caused him so much trouble.¡¯ Lise looked at his face, specifically his lips, with an apologetic expression. On the other hand, Kaine¡­ ¡®Damn, what do I do now?¡¯ With his eyes closed, he was waiting for the right moment to wake up. In truth, he had been awake since Lise touched his cheek. Normally, he would have woken up immediately when she touched his cheek, but¡­ ¡®It seemed like Lise was just ying around.¡¯ Moreover, she was probably leaning her face close to his. After all, he could feel her breath on his face. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ As Kaine pondered, Smooch! Lise gently pressed her lips against his. Kaine was startled by the sudden turn of events, but with his acting skills, he pretended to have just woken up. ¡°Hmm¡­ What? Lise?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Young Master.¡± Her expression was indifferent, as if she had just arrived, but her cheeks were flushed. ¡®She must be embarrassed.¡¯ Despite her expression, her body betrayed her, as her ears turned bright red like a tomato. Her cheeks were also gradually turning red. ¡®I feel like teasing her.¡¯ Come to think of it, he had never teased Lise before. Unlike Kage and Eileen, she usually didn¡¯t react much. So, he had assumed that teasing her wouldn¡¯t elicit any interesting reactions. But his instincts were telling him otherwise. He trusted his instincts and slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Lise¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± ¡°Why are your face and ears so red?¡± At his question, she touched her cheeks and ears momentarily. ¡°Huh?!¡± Feeling the warmth, she widened her eyes and jumped in surprise. Her face gradually turned as red as a tomato. Seeing her face turn red, she must have been thinking about the kiss they just shared. Kaine pretended to be clueless and touched his lips briefly. ¡°Hmm? Lip gloss?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Lise¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. Her eyes darted around. After a moment of fluster, she said, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. See you.¡± She chose to flee. Her face was flushed as she quickly left the room. Kaine watched her leave for a moment. His face also turned red as the sensation of their kiss lingered in his mind. . . . A lot had happened in a single day. Let¡¯s start with the story of the Ripford and Valentina families. ¡°Lise, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t matter. My father and mother never considered me family anyway.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s how you feel¡­¡± In the end, they disappeared from the Leiston continent. Well, it was somewhat expected. After all, colluding with the cult was already a grave sin. But it wasn¡¯t just collusion; they had be a subordinate force of the cult. So, it was surprising that they hadn¡¯t been destroyed. Of course, if the royal family had helped, Valentina might have had a slim chance of survival. ¡°By the way, I never imagined that the Valentina family would try to take over the Leiston continent with the church.¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡± Their crimes were too despicable. It wasn¡¯t just collusion with the cult. They had attempted to rebel against the royal family. So, the royal family would have wanted to execute them immediately, not help them. Helping them would have been truly foolish. Anyway, the viins had been defeated. By the way, Knox lost his job, so I introduced him to another job. ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s working hard under Karin now.¡¯ Well, it¡¯s none of my business now. I¡¯ve already been quite generous. I feel a little sorry for Ange. In fact, Ange and Skaya still believe that the two families were truly involved with the church. At first, I considered telling them the truth, but¡­ ¡®That doesn¡¯t seem right.¡¯ I know those two are on my side, but there¡¯s no reason to tell them the truth. After all, there¡¯s nothing to gain from it. And they must be thinking that I caught the cult¡¯s informant. In reality, maintaining my current image is more useful than telling the truth. If they find out I lied, they might keep suspecting meter. Anyway, I only asked Ange to watch over the cult for informants, not to do anything else. ¡®I¡¯m sure Origin must have noticed by now.¡¯ She¡¯s been observing my actions for a long time. I¡¯m certain she¡¯s aware that I pulled off a scam. ¡®Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t heard from her in a while.¡¯ Usually, by this time, she would be whining for praise for helping me, either through a descent or a message. But contrary to my expectations, she hasn¡¯t said a word since the oracle. Is something wrong? I felt a bit worried, but¡­ ¡®Why am I worrying about her?¡¯ She¡¯s Origin, not just anyone. It¡¯s more constructive to worry about my future than hers. Thinking this, I looked at the status window in front of me. David von Kaine. Age: 20. Attributes: Game Setting Ability, Return by Death. Quality Change, Transformation. Talents: Magical Power, Delusion. Demonic magic power. Points: 6,500. Normally, I should be happy to see my points increase, but¡­ I received a different message this time. [The fate of the world has been altered.] [You will be rewarded with 5,000 points.] Yes, the future has changed significantly. Although the main flow might remain the same, the smaller details would have changed. ¡®Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯ I was prepared for the main story to change since the field trip. After all, my survival had already altered the future to a great extent. ¡®I wonder how the future has changed.¡¯ The Valentina family does appear in the game, but not frequently. They are a powerful family, but not stronger in terms of military might than the Winton family. In the game, the most crucial factor forpleting the story is military might. So, it¡¯s understandable that the Valentina family doesn¡¯t appear often. They only show up asionally during wars with monsters. Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind. What if the Valentina family doesn¡¯t participate in the war? ¡®It would definitely put us at a significant disadvantage.¡¯ The Ripford family doesn¡¯t exist in the game, so whether they are involved or not doesn¡¯t matter. But the Valentina family is different. They possess greater military might than most families. So, I can¡¯tin about the altered fate of the world. ¡®Wait a minute. Something feels off.¡¯ Ange couldn¡¯t participate in the war against Kim Soo-yong. So, even if the Valentina family doesn¡¯t participate, I can still ask for Ange¡¯s help. ¡®Then what has changed?¡¯ ¡­I have no idea. I can¡¯t sense anything. I can¡¯t tell if this change is for the better or worse. Well, let¡¯s think positively. In the game, Ange often appears as an enemy. But now, she¡¯s a reliable ally, unlike in the game. So, even if the main story changes, it will only be easier, not worse. ¡®I¡¯ll find out eventually.¡¯ There¡¯s no guarantee that the change is due to the Valentina family. It¡¯s just my spection. It¡¯s pointless to have fixed assumptions. ¡®And I have no regrets.¡¯ Regardless of how much the future has changed, if I had done nothing, Lise would have left. So, it¡¯s better for the future to change. Anyway, I have the ability to return by death. There have been numerous times when I was supposed to die. Therefore, I¡¯m confident that I can change any lousy future thates my way. As I was having these thoughts, Lise called out to me with an indescribable expression. I turned my head towards her. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I have a small favor to ask.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± A favor? ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a big deal, but¡­ Are you feeling overwhelmed?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Okay, then.¡± At my response, she took a deep breath, her face tense. ¡°Phew¡­¡± With a determined expression, she spoke with trembling eyes. ¡°Young Master, can you go on a date with me, just the two of us?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A date? . . . The next day, Origin felt an ominous feeling and looked around. ¡®What¡¯s this ominous feeling?¡¯ For some reason, she felt like someone was going to take something from her. It was the first time she had felt this way in her life as Goddes. ¡®Ugh¡­ I wish I could descend right now.¡¯ But she couldn¡¯t. Normally, after giving an oracle, she would descend and ask Kaine for praise, but¡­ ¡®Damn this meeting!¡¯ Yes, the Constetion were having a meeting after a long time, so she didn¡¯t have time to descend. ¡®I feel like that cursed maid is taking advantage of this moment to steal Kaine away.¡¯ She sensed that fate for a moment, but there was no way that maid could do anything. Even if there was no meeting, she had overused her powers during the orphanage incident. So, it was impossible for her to descend for a while. Origin sighed deeply and started walking, suppressing her impulse. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been here too.¡± She finally reached her destination and looked around. The ce was different from the ground, with clouds as the floor and a sky full of stars. She looked straight ahead. In the middle of the clouds, there was a round table with five chairs. And there¡­ ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Fate.¡± ¡°Hey, why are you sote?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Three goddesses, excluding the Goddess of Dimensions, were gathered there. Chapter 89: The next day, my mind was in aplicated state. The reason was none other than¡­ ¡°Young Master, when will you go on a date with Ange?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lien was giving me a hint that she wanted me to go on a date with her daughter. ¡°Well¡­ I do want to go on a date with the Saint, but she¡¯s always so busy¡­¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± She sighed deeply at my excuse. Why? Wasn¡¯t that a valid excuse?I felt a bit resentful, but seeing her stern face, I decided to stay quiet. As I silently felt wronged, Lien¡¯s expression becameplicated. ¡°Actually, I heard about Lise¡¯s past from the other maids and butlers.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Oh? I didn¡¯t know that? ¡°After hearing that, I also thought, is it right for my daughter to be your lover?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huh? Is that all there is to my past with Lise? I remained silent and listened attentively. Lien continued, ¡°You two have known each other for a long time, and I know how special Lise considers you. It seems that even the master, Thomas, is implicitly approving of Lise bing your lover after this incident.¡± Oh¡­ So, my father had already given his silent approval without my knowledge. Why didn¡¯t I, the person involved, know about this? And why does Lien, who recently joined, know about my secret that even I don¡¯t know? At this point, I feel like I¡¯m being treated like a fool. After all, I was the one who resolved Lise¡¯s situation, yet I don¡¯t know anything about her or our past. Of course, I couldn¡¯t say, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve lost my memory.¡± If I did, nothing good woulde of it. ¡­No, in fact, I remember everything. I¡¯m sure Lise and I had a special rtionship in the past. I don¡¯t know exactly what that rtionship was like, but I remember it. As I justified my actions to myself, Lien bowed her head with a pleading expression. ¡°But my daughter likes you so much¡­ So, Young Master, if you get the chance, would you go on a date with my daughter? She¡¯s been looking forward to going on a date with you.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Why do I feel like such a scumbag? To be blunt, ording to thews of the Leiston continent, polygamy is allowed among the nobility. So, even if I form a harem with the women I¡¯m involved with, others would just ept it. After all, it¡¯smon for nobles to have multiple partners. However, having lived a long life on Earth, my mind couldn¡¯t ept it even if thew allowed it. ¡®I feel like such a scumbag.¡¯ No, to be honest, I am a scumbag. Anyway, I digress, but it¡¯s true that I haven¡¯t done anything for Ange even though she helped me this time. Of course, she probably thinks that I just wanted to prevent Lise¡¯s marriage and find the cult¡¯s members. My conscience does feel a bit guilty. Even if it weren¡¯t for this, I might need her help in the future. But all I¡¯ve done for her so far is save the orphanage and Lien. To her, I¡¯m like a savior, but to be honest, I only saved them to use them. ¡®And I¡¯ve also been marked by Elsa.¡¯ How did my life turn out like this? I recalled everything that had happened since I possessed Kaine. ¡°¡­¡± The game developers are the problem. Why did they make me possess Kaine, of all people? No, even setting that aside, why did they send me right before Kim Soo-yong was about to defeat me? It¡¯s not unreasonable to suspect that these developers actually hate me. When I meet them, I¡¯m going to beat them up. ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t need to ask. I was already nning to meet the Saint alone.¡± ¡°Ah! I knew it!¡± ¡°Yes, but let¡¯s talk about thatter. I have to leave now.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ As a mother who supports her daughter, it¡¯s hard to say this, but have a good date, Young Master.¡± After saying this, I left the mansion in a suit. . . . I didn¡¯t understand why we had to meet outside when we lived in the same mansion, but I headed towards the destination. Soon enough, I arrived. I couldn¡¯t help but slightly open my mouth at the sight before me. Her ck skirt barely covered her knees, contrasting with her white knit top. Over the knitwear, she wore a ck coat, and her majestic chest stood out. Seeing her in casual clothes instead of her usual maid uniform, I realized once again how pretty she was. Of course, I had also seen her in a wedding dress before. ¡®I was too busy at the time to properly look at her then.¡¯ As I thought this, Kaine stared nkly. ¡°Young Master?¡± Lise, with her cheeks slightly red, tilted her head in a way she never did before. Snapped out of his thoughts by her question, Kaine jumped in surprise. ¡°Oh! Yes? Sorry, was I staring? Where do you want to go?¡± At his question, Lise fell into deep thought. ¡®It¡¯s time to eat, so it¡¯s probably better to have a light meal, right?¡¯ Lise, with a tense expression, opened her mouth. ¡°How about we walk around and try some street food?¡± ¡°Sure, if that¡¯s what you want.¡± After that, the two of them walked together, each with a subtle atmosphere. . . . Meanwhile, Origin looked at each of the three goddesses, who were of equal status to her. The Goddess of Happiness had a cheerful aura that made others feel happy, just like her name suggested. She also had a kind demeanor that matched her appearance, and her figure was not inferior to Origin¡¯s. ¡®Kaine would probably like her a lot.¡¯ Although there was no guarantee that the two would meet, she was the first one to be wary of. Next, Origin turned her gaze to the Goddess of Amusement, who enjoyed entertainment. Unlike the Goddess of Fate and Happiness, she had a light and carefree atmosphere. She seemed more like a child than a goddess, and her appearance also resembled that of a young girl. ¡®Kaine wouldn¡¯t like this one. No need to be wary.¡¯ Then, Origin shifted her gaze to the Goddess of Battle, who loved fighting. She had a small scar on her cheek, fierce features, and a body with a bnce that would make anyone marvel. She seemed to have gone through many battles. ¡®She¡¯s the same as before.¡¯ Unlike the other goddesses, the Goddess of Battle remained silent. The Goddess of Fate looked around at the three of them and opened her mouth. ¡°Where is the Goddess of Dimensions?¡± ¡°She¡¯s probably ying in another dimension, as usual.¡± The Goddess of Amusement shrugged in response to the Goddess of Fate¡¯s question. After hearing her answer, the Goddess of Fate regretteding. ¡®I should have just stayed and watched over Kaine instead ofing here.¡¯ To be fair, the Goddess of Dimensions didn¡¯t usually participate in meetings like the other goddesses, but now that Origin knew she wasn¡¯t there, she felt like she shouldn¡¯t havee either. ¡°So, why did you suddenly call for a meeting? Is it for a fight?¡± Even though she regretteding, the Goddess of Fate participated in the meeting because of the Goddess of Battle, who rarely spoke. Since the Goddess of Battle rarely spoke, Origin was a bit surprised and curious when she suggested the meeting. The Goddess of Fate asked, and the Goddess of Battle closed her eyes for a moment before slowly opening her mouth. ¡°The Goddess of Dimensions said that an isekai person came a few months ago.¡± ¡°An isekai person?¡± Just for that? Of course, it was unprecedented for two isekai people toe in less than a year. It was a bit surprising, but was it enough for the Origins to have a meeting? To be honest, whether an isekai person came or not had nothing to do with them. At most, it was just a little interesting. After living for so long, Origin didn¡¯t find isekai people very interesting. ¡®Kaine would probably be more interesting.¡¯ As Origin thought this, Happiness asked Battle. ¡°It¡¯s unprecedented for two isekai people toe in a year or two, but is it enough for us to have a meeting?¡± ¡°Yes, to be honest, what¡¯s so special about them other than the fact that they¡¯re from another world?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Amusement also agreed with Happiness and nodded. Battle remained silent for a moment, then crossed her arms with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Yes, as you two said, it¡¯s not enough for us to gather just because of an isekai person. But the Goddess of Dimensions said that this person seems a bit special.¡± ¡°Special?¡± At the Goddess of Battle¡¯s response, the Goddess of Fate nodded. ¡°As you all know, the souls of isekai people and the people of our world are different, right?¡± At her question, all the Origins nodded in agreement. ¡°But for some reason, this person has the same soul as the people of our world.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The same soul? The Goddess of Fate, who could see fate, opened her mouth with a slightly surprised expression. ¡°Could it be a returnee? Perhaps someone from our world went to another world and came back?¡± At her question, the Goddess of Battle shook her head without hesitation. ¡°The Goddess of Dimensions said that it wasn¡¯t the case. She said that she had never sent anyone from our world to another world.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Then it doesn¡¯t make sense. The souls of people from different worlds can never be the same. After all, their origins arepletely different, even if the air, magic, and civilization in their worlds are simr. It¡¯s impossible for their souls to be the same. ¡®If they were the same¡­ ¡® It¡¯s certain that a being of the same status as the Origins would have interfered in this world. Of course, this is assuming it¡¯s not a returnee. ¡®But since the Goddess of Dimensions said it¡¯s not a returnee, someone must have interfered.¡¯ It¡¯s definitely not the three of them who are here right now. After all, it would take a lot of power to make souls the same. Plus, they would have tobine the souls of the people from our world and the isekai person. Interfering with souls to this extent is dangerous. It might even require sacrificing the life of a transcendent being. So, it¡¯s not these three who are here right now. ¡®Is it the Demon Archduke?¡¯ If it¡¯s him, he¡¯s a being on par with the Origins. An archduke-level being could risk their life to change souls. But¡­ ¡®Why would he do that?¡¯ The demons value their lives more than anything else. An archduke would be even more cautious than an ordinary demon. ¡°Battle, just asking, but did the Goddess of Dimensions interfere in any way?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not that. She seemed perfectly fine when she talked to me.¡± So, it¡¯s not her either. ¡°Anyway, I called you here for this reason.¡± ¡°Hmm. Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to meet this person. Battle, do you know anything specific, like when they came or what they look like?¡± The Goddess of Amusement asked with a curious expression, blowing out a breath. The Goddess of Battle answered with a nonchnt expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they look like, but they came about half a year ago.¡± ¡°Half a year? They¡¯ve been here for quite a while. Are they still adjusting?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± At the mention of half a year, Origin briefly thought of Kaine, but¡­ ¡®No, it¡¯s not him.¡¯ For an isekai person, he didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. In fact, it would be more urate to say he¡¯s from this world rather than an isekai person. The Goddess of Fate, thinking the conversation was over, showed a disinterested expression. ¡°So, is the conversation over?¡± ¡°What? Are you leaving already, Fate?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so quiet?¡± The Goddess of Battle and Amusement looked at the Goddess of Fate with puzzled expressions. Even Happiness tilted her head. ¡°Usually, you¡¯d be excited and enthusiastic, but¡­ Did you find someone interesting?¡± ¡®Tsk, this is why I dislike her.¡¯ She spoke in a yful tone, but it seemed like she was reading Origin¡¯s mind. She was really difficult to deal with. The Goddess of Fate clicked her tongue and asked. ¡°Tsk! ¡­Why? What would you do even if you knew?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying it in a hostile way.¡± ¡°Hmm. Okay, then why are you asking?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re usually so talkative, but you¡¯re quiet now¡­¡± At Happiness¡¯s words, the other two goddesses also nodded in agreement. ¡°Nothing. I just have something to do, that¡¯s all. Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± With that, the Goddess of Fate walked towards her territory. ¡®If I tell them, I¡¯ll just be increasing thepetition.¡¯ There are already many women who like Kaine. There¡¯s no need to increase thepetition. While the Goddess of Fate who could see fate thought this, the three Origins stared nkly at her back. Then, all three of them had the same thought. ¡®She must have found someone interesting.¡¯ ¡®We need to investigate.¡¯ Chapter 90: The date with Lise was surprisingly ordinary. They talked and ate street food like any other couple. However, there was one difference. ¡°Here¡¯s the bill.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yes, it was just an ordinary act of paying the bill, but the shop owners were wide-eyed. What kind of antics had Kaine been up to? What I was doing was undoubtedly a normal behavior. Yet, the shop owners were surprised by my conduct.¡®It¡¯s definitely different from the royal capital.¡¯ Although my reputation had spread in the royal capital, people didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After all, there were many other nobles besides me. So, unless I caused a ruckus, they wouldn¡¯t care much. However, unlike them, the people of David¡¯s territory couldn¡¯t help but notice me. It was inevitable because my father was the lord of this territory. It was only natural for them to be cautious, considering my past behavior. And Kaine must have caused quite a stir here during his rebellious days. In other words, the people of the territory were surprised to see me acting normally. No, the news of my change should have spread by now. The reactions of the servants and maids confirmed that the rumors had spread in David¡¯s territory. So, it was certain that the people around here had also heard the rumors. ¡°Why are you surprised? I¡¯m just paying the bill.¡± ¡°No¡­ Yes, I understand. Enjoy your meal.¡± When I forcibly handed over the money, the shop owner looked dazed and gave me a skewer made from monster meat. Lise and I each received a skewer. I shook my head, unable to understand why, as I had my own skewer. ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m sure the news of my change has spread.¡± ¡°Probably, they didn¡¯t believe it.¡± Lise responded seriously to my question. Then, she continued. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that people don¡¯t change easily, right? So, they probably thought it was an exaggerated rumor and didn¡¯t believe it. From their perspective, you have a certain image, and you didn¡¯t show any changes during the summer vacation.¡± Hmm, that¡¯s true. I had possessed Kaine during the summer vacation, but at that time, I had only trained to gain strength. So, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that I rarely left the mansion except to meet Karin for the potion contract. For the people of the territory, seeing my changed self now was probably like seeing it for the first time. After all, even at the beginning of the second semester, I had acted like a rebel to cross the gate. As I silently understood this, -Crunch. Lise took a bite of my skewer. -Chew, chew. Why are you eating my skewer when you have your own? This thought popped into my mind, but I decided to keep it to myself, thinking that saying it out loud wouldn¡¯t be beneficial. ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s delicious. You should try it, Young Master.¡± Lise smiled and offered me her skewer. What¡¯s going on? Why do I see a fox tail wagging behind Lise? For a moment, I saw a fox tail swaying behind her, but it must have been my imagination. And why do I feel embarrassed by this sudden move? Come to think of it, until now, I had only attacked or been forced into a kiss by Origin. This was the first time something like this had happened. Feeling a bit embarrassed, I looked around. Okay, no one is watching. Thinking this, I carefully took a bite of the skewer Lise offered. -Chew, chew. It tasted ordinary. I had expected a unique vor from monster meat, but it tasted like a regr chicken skewer you could find on Earth. As I ate the monster skewer, ¡°Huh? Come to think of it, we just had an indirect kiss, didn¡¯t we?¡± Lise pped her hands, realizing it now. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She seemed a bit surprised by my indifferent reaction. Then, she whispered quietly. ¡°Huh? Why aren¡¯t you embarrassed? The book said I should do this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± What book did you read, Human? It was obvious what kind of reaction she was expecting from me. She probably wanted to see me blush and panic. However, her timing was bad. After all, she had kissed me just yesterday. It had only been a day since the kiss, so it was unlikely that I would be embarrassed by just an indirect kiss. If she wanted to see that reaction, she should have gone for at least a lip kiss. ¡®Okay, I won¡¯t just let this happen.¡¯ ¡°Lise.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± She responded indifferently to my call. I whispered softly, close enough for only her to hear. ¡°Why were you so close to my face when you woke me up yesterday morning?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Lise¡¯s eyes widened. Then, her body trembled with embarrassment, and her face turned bright red. Well, it was only natural for her to react this way. For her, it was like her dark history had been exposed. Honestly, I think it would be embarrassing enough for a third person to witness the kiss, but how would she feel if the person she kissed found out? I can¡¯t imagine how embarrassed she must feel, but I think it¡¯s understandable. Lise¡¯s face turned so red that it looked like a ripe apple. Then, she whispered quietly. ¡°Young Master¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Could youe a little closer, please?¡± At her request, I slowly moved closer. Lise gestured with her hand, indicating that I shoulde even closer. ¡°You need toe closer.¡± ¡°Closer?¡± Huh? Why is her face already back to normal? Wasn¡¯t it red just a moment ago? However, Lise¡¯s expression now seemed to suggest that her previous trembling was just an act, as she smiled meaningfully. After all, I had experienced quite a bit of teasing. She hadn¡¯t done anything yet, but I had a bad feeling. Normally, I would have denied it, but seeing her meaningful smile, I felt that denying it here wouldn¡¯t be beneficial. ¡®Plus, I¡¯m curious.¡¯ It¡¯s not because I¡¯m expecting anything. I¡¯m just curious, that¡¯s all. Thinking this, I moved my face closer. ¡°I knew you realized it a while ago, Young Master.¡± Lise smiled seductively, and her body temperature and scent enveloped me. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And, Young Master¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I pretended to maintain myposure and tilted my head at her call. Lise found my reaction amusing andughed, burying her face in her arms. Then, she whispered quietly. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re expecting something.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± That¡¯s impossible. I have the acting skills to receive the Best Actor award. It¡¯s unlikely that I would show any signs with just this. As I tried to deny her words, Lise continued. ¡°But I like you even when you¡¯re like this.¡± As she said this, -Smooch! Lise kissed my cheek. She smiled, slightly blushing. I¡¯m not sure if this is her usual personality or if she changed after the recent incident, but one thing is certain. She has be quite seductive. . . . Meanwhile, Andrew was quite irritated by his consecutive failures. The cult officials, not wanting to upset him further, broke out in cold sweats and remained silent, bowing their heads. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I expected the failure, but I never imagined that Elsa would be defeated. To be honest, I didn¡¯t have high hopes for Ange. Just looking at her behavior, it¡¯s obvious. Even if her parents are members of the church, Ange is still the Saint. So, I never expected her to join the cult. But not only did we fail, but we also suffered a significant loss. The loss of the members is a minor setback, but it doesn¡¯t hinder our ns. However, Elsa is different. She is none other than a cult official. Moreover, unlike Ashard, she can possess the highest-level subus. It¡¯s a painful loss. ¡®Should I modify the n?¡¯ I had nned to dere war on the Leiston continent using monsters when the time came. I thought that with just the five of us officials, we could defeat the Leiston continent with the help of monsters. ¡®¡­Should I dy it a bit more?¡¯ I thought that even with 40% synchronization with the Demon Archduke, it would be enough. But Ange¡¯s strength is beyond my expectations. ¡®Should I increase it to 50%?¡¯ That¡¯s also an option. But¡­ ¡®That¡¯s too much of a gamble.¡¯ The Demon Archduke is the king of demons in the demon world. No matter how strong I am, if I synchronize with him at 50%, I might lose my sanity and be devoured by him. After all, he is a transcendent being, on par with the Constetions. As a mere mortal, I have no idea what would happen if I synchronize with him at 50% or more. ¡®Tsk! This is why I needed the elixir.¡¯ The elixir I ordered Dain and Gai to bring. If I had it, I could have taken a leap forward. It¡¯s a shame. ¡®Sigh. Let¡¯s not dwell on past failures.¡¯ It¡¯s pointless to think about it now; I can¡¯t go back. It¡¯s better to worry about the future instead. ¡®In that case, I should observe the situation a little longer.¡¯ Whether Ange is stronger than expected or not, I can¡¯t dere war right now anyway. So, it¡¯s best to observe the situation for now. ¡°Jade.¡± ¡°Yes, Andrew.¡± ¡°I heard that the Royal Academy will be holding entrance exams soon.¡± Jade nodded with a nk expression. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Are there any members of your unit taking the exam?¡± ¡°Yes, just in case the spy died, I had one member on standby.¡± Hmm, not bad. Jade¡¯s unit is an assassination unit. Of course, there are assassins in other officials¡¯ units as well. ¡®But not as good as Jade¡¯s unit.¡¯ Jade¡¯s unit is specialized in assassination. So, it¡¯s certain that their spies are also quite capable. ¡°Okay. And among the new students taking the exam, there¡¯s also a Saint.¡± ¡°Can I ask which Constetion¡¯s Saint she is?¡± ¡°I heard she¡¯s the Saint of the Goddess of battle. Anyway, if you get the chance to kill her during the exam, assassinate her.¡± The Saint is only 17 years old. The Saint of the Goddess of Battle has only recently awakened. The previous Saint died not long ago. ¡®We should kill her while we can.¡¯ ¡°But make sure it¡¯s a sure thing. Don¡¯t be greedy.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± As Andrew was about to dismiss the officials, ¡°Andrew, are you okay?¡± Jade asked with a worried tone. The other officials looked at Andrew in agreement. ¡®Huh? Is it because of Elsa¡¯s defeat?¡¯ As Andrew wondered, Jade continued. ¡°I heard that the operation involving the Valentina and Ripford families failed.¡± Huh? What do you mean by failure? ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Andrew. Even if your separate n failed, we will work harder.¡± No, I never made such a n. Chapter 91: It has been quite some time since my date with Lise. In the meantime, a lot has happened. -Smack! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯ve been sparring with Willy as usual. Before, she would have avoided me, but ever since our first spar, she has been following me around. Or maybe she just wants to beat me up? To be honest, it¡¯s more like I¡¯m getting beaten up one-sidedly.¡°Huff. Let¡¯s take a break, sis.¡± Nod nod. She¡¯s a good listener. She¡¯s nothing like those stray dogs I¡¯ve seen. ¡°Master, you were cursing me in your mind!¡± Kage pouts and stomps her feet. This kid is so sharp. ¡°Huh? Do you have evidence that I was thinking that?¡± ¡°Yip! Your face was clearly showing that you were cursing me!¡± What? What does my cursing face look like? I was speechless for a moment, but then I said with a shameless tone, ¡°That¡¯s not evidence. Ah~ If you can prove it, then prove it.¡± ¡°Yip!¡± Kage trembles with no rebuttal to my words. Willy, seeing how cute she is, strokes Kage¡¯s puppy ears with a gleam in her eyes. ¡°So fluffy¡­¡± ¡°S-stop touching me! I may look like a puppy, but I¡¯m a princess of the Dog Beastkin tribe!¡± Leaving those two alone, I turned my head towards Lise. She has been working hard to improve her skills, perhaps feeling guilty about the trouble she caused me. I approached Lise, who was wearing a tight training outfit that made me feel embarrassed just looking at her. From a distance, she looked fine, but upon closer inspection, she was drenched in sweat. ¡°Lise, don¡¯t overdo it.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. But seeing how fast you and Kage are growing, I feel like I can¡¯t afford to ck off¡­¡± Indeed, it¡¯s not surprising that Lise would think this way. My growth rate is beyond question, and Kage, with her exceptional talent, is rapidly improving as well. Of course, I¡¯ve gotten stronger mainly due to the system¡¯s help. But if only I were to grow rapidly, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Lise must be feeling quite anxious about her own progress. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s worried about bing a burden to us. Is there anything I can do to help her? As I pondered this, Karin¡¯s words suddenly came to mind. ¡®Master Kaine, we can secure more of the doping potions you gave us before.¡¯ She did say that, didn¡¯t she? To be honest, I have plenty of experience potions left. I¡¯ve been wondering what to do with them, and I never expected to find a use for them like this. Why don¡¯t I give them to Lise? I have more than enough for myself, so it would be better to give the rest to her. It would be a waste to leave them unused. ¡°Lise, would you like to try this?¡± ¡°That¡­ isn¡¯t that the potion you drink before training every day?¡± ¡°Yes, it is. It will be very helpful for your training.¡± ¡°I-indirect kiss?¡± Lise tilted her head in response. I answered her question firmly, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m not drinking it anymore.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Lise clicked her tongue in disappointment. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I have plenty left, so you might as well use them. But if you feel unwell during training, let me know. I never had any issues, but you never know.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± To be honest, there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll have any problems. I¡¯ve been using these potions for almost half a year now. If there were any issues, I wouldn¡¯t have given them to her. By the way, Mark still hasn¡¯t returned. I shouldn¡¯t be worrying about him, but the reason I¡¯m thinking about him is¡­ ¡°Bro, what if Mark¡­ iste¡­?¡± Just as Willy said, I¡¯m worried that he might bete. If things had gone ording to the original story, he would have been staying at the family mansion. But after seeing our spar, he disappeared somewhere to train in seclusion. Of course, it¡¯s not a bad thing for him to get stronger. We might have to fight for the position of the head of the family, but even if he bes the head, it¡¯s not my concern anymore. With the Holy Cross of Divinity, I can recover from any non-fatal injuries instantly. In fact, wouldn¡¯t it be better if Mark became the head of the family? Being the head would mean having a lot of responsibilities, and since I¡¯ve already made quite a bit of money, I¡¯d rather be a freeloader and live afortable life. But first, I need to break free from this dog-eat-dog scenario. Anyway, if Mark gets stronger, we won¡¯t be at a disadvantage when we go to war with the Cult. I didn¡¯t respond to Willy¡¯s question, so she tugged at my sleeve with a worried look on her face, thinking I hadn¡¯t heard her. ¡°Oh, sorry. I heard you. He¡¯ll be fine, he¡¯s not a kid anymore.¡± Nod nod. To be honest, I¡¯m more concerned about the next episode than Mark beingte. After thest incident, the future has changed, so I¡¯m curious to see if the next episode will follow the original story or if it will bepletely different. The next episode is particrly important because I¡¯ll be involved in it as well. ¡®The uing episode is the entrance exam for new students, right?¡¯ The reason I¡¯m worried about Mark beingte is that he¡¯s also a new student. If he¡¯ste because of his seclusion training and misses the entrance exam, it would be quite embarrassing. But knowing his personality, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll bete. He¡¯s very particr about such things, just like his appearance. If Willy is all about strength and swordsmanship, Mark is more focused on strategy. So, it¡¯s unlikely that he would do something as foolish as missing the entrance exam. He¡¯s smart enough to have thought of that, right? ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead without him. Father said it would be better if we arrived early to prepare.¡± Nod nod nod. Willy nodded her head three times in a row, her eyes sparkling with excitement at the thought of going to the royal capital. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the royal capital with Lise, Kage, Philip, and Ms. Lien.¡± ¡°Huh? Master, are you leaving already?¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®already¡¯? It¡¯s been almost a month since the break started.¡± Although it doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s been that long. ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, so go and get ready.¡± ¡°Okay, Master!¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Hearing my words, the two of them stopped their training and returned to their respective rooms. Then, Willy and I also went to our rooms to prepare for our stay in the royal capital. . . . After finishing our preparations, we left the mansion. Thomas was busy and didn¡¯t say much to us. ¡°Mark said he¡¯lle back on his own, so he told us to go ahead.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, Father.¡± ¡°Okay, Kaine, since you have more experience living in the royal capital, take care of your younger siblings.¡± I almost blurted out, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one protected by Willy?¡± but managed to swallow the words back down. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°Okay, then be careful.¡± With that, we headed to the warp gate in the territory and arrived at our destination. ¡°Wee, Master. We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Unlikest time, a junior staff member greeted us with a warm voice. It seems that the lesson fromst time has been quite helpful. The junior staff member approached me with his hands sped together. I put my arm around his neck. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you blocking my way likest time?¡± ¡°Ahahaha. It¡¯s because I was new back then¡­ Ever since then, I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Master. Oh! And I heard the rumors. I heard that you won the Royal Academy Tournament and taught those troublemaking nobles a lesson! I was so touched when I heard that. Others didn¡¯t believe it, but I knew it wasn¡¯t just a rumor!¡± ¡°You¡­ you little¡­¡± What the hell happened? Thest time I met him, he was so inflexible that he blocked my way, but now he¡¯s grown to the point where he can survive on his silver tongue alone. Of course, anyone could tell that he was just ttering me. Normally, I would have just ignored his words, but¡­ ¡°I know you¡¯re ttering me, but you¡¯re quite good at it. Here¡¯s a special tip for you.¡± To be honest, I felt good hearing his ttery after being ignored and called a liar before. I decided to y along with his ttery and flicked a gold coin with my thumb in a cool way. -Ting! He caught the gold coin as if he had been waiting for it. Then, he bowed at a right angle. ¡°Please be careful, Master!¡± ¡°Okay, take care.¡± I waved my hand in a cool manner and walked away without looking back. Of course, I could feel the stares from behind, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just my imagination. Yeah, it¡¯s just my imagination! . . . Upon arriving in the royal capital, we quickly made our way to the mansion without any sightseeing. Once we arrived, we unpacked our luggage. ¡°Why does this ce feel like home to me?¡± My house is supposed to be the David Mansion, but I feel morefortable here. Is this just my imagination? ¡°¡­¡± When I think about it, I¡¯ve lived in the royal capital longer than in the David territory. So, it¡¯s not surprising that I feelfortable here. As Iyfortably on the bed, I received a message. [The Goddess of Fate will be making an appearance after a long time.] ¡°Oh, what¡¯s up? Why are you contacting me now?¡± [The Goddess of Fate says it¡¯s because of the Constetion Conference.] The Constetion Conference. I know it¡¯s a meeting held by the Constetions, as mentioned in the game. But is that why she¡¯ste? It¡¯s strange that she¡¯s contacting me now just because of that. The Constetion Conference only takes about 10 minutes. ¡°Is it really because of the conference?¡± [¡­The Goddess of Fate says so.] ¡°Something feels off. If it were you, you would have descended instead of sending a message.¡± [This is why you¡¯re a sharp kid.] I knew you¡¯d say that. This excuse might have worked for the people in the game, but not for me, a veteran yer. ¡°I can tell just by looking at you. You must have been running around recklessly at the orphanage and ended up like this, right?¡± [The Goddess of Fate remains silent.] Silence means consent. To be honest, I had a hunch about this. I didn¡¯t see how much she ran around, but from the traces she left behind, I could tell that she must have used a lot of her power to relieve some stress after a long time. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have just sent a message. To begin with, this is not a normal descent but a descent with a penalty. And it¡¯s a six-hour proposal. To be honest, it would be more unusual if she were normal. ¡°So, when can you descend?¡± [The Goddess of Fate says¡­ she can descend soon, probably around the next semester.] Hmm. That¡¯s not too far away. The next semester is only about a month away. For a Constetion that has lived countless lives, a month is like a blink of an eye. As I was having a pointless conversation with the Constetion, there was a knock on the door. -Knock knock. ¡°Bro¡­ can Ie in¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah,e in.¡± Willy opened my door. She stared at me nkly. As I read her eyes, I could tell what she was thinking. ¡®Bro, let¡¯s go out and y with Kage!¡¯ ¡°Do you want to go out with Kage?¡± Nod nod nod nod. She nodded so vigorously that her head left an afterimage. Sis, you¡¯re gonna break your neck. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out now. Have you asked Kage?¡± -Shake shake. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and ask her¡­¡± Before I could finish my sentence, someone rushed into my room. -Running footsteps! Soon after, Kage appeared with a happy face and shouted, ¡°Master, let¡¯s go out and y after a long time!¡± When speaks of the tiger, ites right away. ¡°Okay, I was nning to take you and Willy out anyway. But I think it¡¯s better to ask the others as well.¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already asked Lise, Lien, and Philip. Ahem!¡± Kage puffed out her chest with pride and crossed her arms. She¡¯s so unnecessarily fast when ites to these things. ¡°Okay, it looks like you¡¯re the only one who wants to go out. The others seem to want to rest, so let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¡°Yeah, bro.¡± With that, we left the mansion. We wandered around the street stalls. It¡¯s only been a month, but I thought it would feel like a long time. However, it just feels normal. I turned my head towards Kage. She¡¯s enjoying the delicious food with a silly smile on her face. Chomp chomp. Munch munch. The two of them were enjoying the food sold at the street stalls. As I looked at them, I realized that they looked simr in some ways. Of course, it¡¯s not their faces but their love for food that¡¯s simr. By the way, if things had gone ording to the original story, that guy would have been here too, right? As I was leisurely looking around, I thought to myself, ¡°Hmm?¡± Is today some kind of special day? Coincidentally, I caught a glimpse of the Saint of the Goddess of Battle in my line of sight. Chapter 92: The Saint of the Goddess of Battle. ording to the setting, the previous Saint had grown old and eventually died of old age. As a result, there was a vacancy for a few years until one day, the Constetion of the Goddess of Battle discovered a woman. This woman had an extraordinary level of divinitypared to ordinary priests, and her personality did not match her divinity. Usually, those with a high level of divinity tend to have calm or kind personalities. Of course, there are exceptions like Ange. She is an outlier, so she doesn¡¯t count. Even if she is usually kind. Anyway, the woman I just mentioned has a rather aggressive personality despite her extraordinary divinity.How aggressive is she? ¡°What are you staring at?¡± She said this just because our eyes met for a moment. I looked at her for a moment. She had a strong-looking face and red bobbed hair. Her chest was also noteworthy. If it weren¡¯t for her personality, she would have attracted a lot of men. To be honest, she¡¯s incredibly beautiful. As I silently observed her, she crossed her arms to make her chest look more prominent. ¡°I know my beautiful breasts are amazing, but can you stop staring?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Is this girl crazy? Of course, it¡¯s undeniable that her breasts are eye-catching. But to me, it¡¯s just whatever. That¡¯s because all the women around here have impressive busts. In fact, I¡¯m already immune to it, so I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Your breasts aren¡¯t that pretty, so don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? They¡¯re super pretty.¡± She said this while fondling her breasts with one hand. As I stood there staring at her, Willy and Kage appeared behind me. ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± The two of them appeared suddenly, and she looked them up and down before letting out a snort. ¡°Ah¡­ I get it. That¡¯s your type. Yeah, I understand.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can tell what type you like just by looking at them.¡± She nodded in understanding. How do you know my type? As I thought this, I turned my head towards Willy and Kage. ¡­Damn it. I realized why she was reacting this way. The two kids behind me are the exact opposite of my type. In other words, they have the opposite body typepared to Lisanna, the Saint of the Goddess of Battle, who is standing in front of me. One of them called me ¡®Master¡¯, which made me look like a lolicon who likes to be called ¡®Master¡¯ by children. In fact, it¡¯s not surprising that Lisanna thinks I have a preference for lolis and children. Damn it, wait a minute. As I was about to exin myself in my mind, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lisanna and Willy stared at each other, engaged in a staring contest. . . . Lisanna, the Saint, had intentionally picked a fight with Kaine. This is because¡­ [The Goddess of Battle says that man is suspicious. She wants you to talk to him.] The annoying goddess kept sending messages, and if I ignored her, she would probably keep bothering me. So, it¡¯s better to just listen to her this time. Thinking this, I approached Kaine. ¡°¡­¡± Coincidentally, he was staring at me nkly. What¡¯s going on? Is this a coincidence? These thoughts crossed my mind, but his gaze seemed to indicate that he knew me well. ¡®¡­Is it because the goddess is paying attention to him?¡¯ I don¡¯t know about the other goddesses, but the constetion that follows me around doesn¡¯t show much interest in others. ¡®No, it¡¯s not just interest, it¡¯s more than that.¡¯ To be honest, I think she doesn¡¯t care about anyone other than the saint she chose. But for the first time, the constetion has shown interest in someone other than me, and it¡¯s a man. So, I became curious about the man she was staring at. ¡°Master, who is this red tomato?¡± Lisanna snapped out of her thoughts at Kage¡¯s question. She shifted her gaze from Willy to Kage, who was as small as a pea. ¡°What did you say, kid?¡± ¡°I said red tomato.¡± What¡¯s going on? Why is this kid so confident? Kaine felt a sense of unease at Kage¡¯s confident attitude. Just then, Willy tugged at Kaine¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Bro¡­ that woman is strong.¡± Kaine nodded in agreement. ¡®Yeah, she¡¯s definitely strong.¡¯ Although it hasn¡¯t been long since Lisanna awakened as a saint, the saying ¡®a rotten fish still has some vor¡¯ holds true. Lisanna is none other than the Saint of the Goddess of Battle. In fact, among the goddesses, she is one of the strongest in terms ofbat power. It¡¯s only natural that the woman chosen by the goddess would have been extraordinary even before bing a saint. ¡®Well, it¡¯s still a fact that she¡¯s weaker than the other saints, including Rain and Ange.¡¯ Anyway, Willy could tell at a nce that Lisanna was strong. And it¡¯s not just Willy. Lisanna also realized that Willy, standing behind Kaine, had exceptional skills. ¡®This woman is not ordinary.¡¯ As Lisanna observed Willy, Kage felt that Lisanna was ignoring her, so she shouted, ¡°Yip! Master, that woman is ignoring me!¡± What do you want me to do? Whether Lisanna ignores Kage or not is none of my business. ¡®This kid must have realized that the reason she was so confident earlier was because of me and Willy.¡¯ Usually, Kage would have changed her attitude, but today, she¡¯s acting differently. In other words, Kage has realized that if shebines her strength with Kaine and Willy, they can defeat Lisanna, who is standing in front of them. As Kage realized this, she boldly stepped forward. It¡¯s not a bad idea, to be honest. However¡­ ¡®That¡¯s only if we help.¡¯ As I thought this, I gave a cold response to Kage¡¯s nagging. -Smack! ¡°Ouch!¡± I flicked her forehead. Kage rubbed her forehead with teary eyes. ¡°Hup. Why did you hit me, Master?¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re being noisy.¡± Kaine¡¯s words resonated with Lisanna and Willy, who nodded in agreement. Kage pouted and continued to eat her food with a dissatisfied expression. Meanwhile, Lisanna¡­ ¡°Are you one of the new students?¡± She asked cautiously. Willy nodded in response. ¡®This is interesting.¡¯ Thinking this, Lisanna was about to leave, as if she had no further business with them. [The Goddess of Battle wants you to leave an impression on that man and get involved with him.] [The Goddess of Battle wants you to leave an impression on that man and get involved with him.] [The Goddess of Battle wants you to leave an impression on that man and get involved with him.] The damn goddess spammed messages. ¡°Argh, I got it!¡± ¡°?¡± Lisanna suddenly got angry on her own. Willy and Kage, except for Kaine, tilted their heads at Lisanna¡¯s sudden outburst. Lisanna ignored their reactions and approached Kaine with big strides. Then, she raised one corner of her mouth and shouted, ¡°Sex?¡± With that, Lisanna left a strong impression on the three of them and disappeared. . . . A few days passed since the Saint¡¯s sex deration. I headed to the Royal Academy. Usually, students don¡¯t go to school during the break, but I¡¯m going there for a different reason. ¡°Okay, are all the tournament winners here?¡± This is because all the tournament winners have been invited to the Royal Academy. William looked at us and opened his mouth. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really an invitation. It¡¯s more like a request for you to be a proctor for the new student exam.¡± The students showed signs of disappointment at William¡¯s words. I already knew this, so I didn¡¯t care. This dialogue was exactly the same as in the game. William ignored the disappointed students and yawned. ¡°Well, anyway, does anyone have any questions?¡± ¡°Me.¡± The person who raised their hand was none other than Kim Soo-yong, the winner of the Royal Tournament. He asked William with a serious expression, ¡°Is it free?¡± His question may seem absurd, but for him, unlike other noble students,pensation is quite important. This is because, unlike other noble students, he is from another world. Unlike most students who have a secure career path after graduation, Kim Soo-yong does not. He must be thinking that it¡¯s best to gather as much as possible while it¡¯s still safe. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t possessed Kaine and came to this world as myself, I would have had the same mindset.¡¯ As I thought this, William picked his ear with his pinky and answered, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not free. We¡¯ll give you money as a basic reward, and we¡¯re also considering giving you a high-level potion made by the famous alchemist Karin.¡± ¡°!!!¡± The students were all startled by his words. Their reaction was understandable. Karin, who is contracted to me, is quite popr these days. This is because the potions she makes have somehow spread by word of mouth. Usually, even if something spreads by word of mouth, it cools down quickly. However, Karin¡¯s skills are so overwhelming that instead of cooling down, her poprity is growing. Eventually, she opened branches in the royal capital and other ces. Of course, the potions made at other branches are not as good as the ones made by Karin herself. ¡®It was a good decision to quickly contract with Karin.¡¯ Usually, people have to wait for months to get potions directly from Karin, but as her sponsor, I can ask her to prioritize me. Hmm. This reward doesn¡¯t really appeal to me. I already have more than enough money from my contract with Karin. As for Karin¡¯s potions, I can get them whenever I want by going to the main branch. So, unlike the students here, I don¡¯t really need this reward. The only benefit is that I can see how the original story progresses. But this isn¡¯t really a reward, it¡¯s more like surveince. As I was grumbling to myself, [Quest: New Student Exam] [Description: Sessfullyplete the new student exam.] [Reward: 1,000 points] I know I could trust you, all right! The system must have read my mind and given me this quest. Although the reward is much less than usual, it¡¯s still something. I feel like bowing down to the system message right now. As I silently epted the quest and rejoiced, a female student looked around with a serious expression. What¡¯s going on? Is there something wrong? William and the other tournament winners, including me, all looked at her. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Um¡­ it seems like someone is missing.¡± Huh? Someone is missing? William looked puzzled, and the female student continued with a serious expression, ¡°Um¡­ the winner of the cross-dressing contest is not here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damn it. That damn cross-dressing event. Chapter 93: A moment of silence ensued. Soon, everyone started looking at each other, trying to read each other¡¯s expressions. After all, there was a chance that the winner of the cross-dressing contest was among them. ¡®Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.¡¯ The winner of the cross-dressing contest was famous at the Royal Academy. No one had ever cross-dressed so perfectly before. As a result, rumors spread among the students, curious about the identity of the person behind the cross-dressing. Of course, the identity was never revealed. As I was feeling a bit anxious, I happened to make eye contact with William for a brief moment.¡®¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Fuck.¡¯ Apart from a few people involved, William was the only one who knew about the cross-dressing contest. Was that why he looked at me like that? He stared at me with a bewildered expression. Do you have to look at me like that, Professor? ¡°The winner of the cross-dressing contest is free to not participate in this event.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Because that contest was just an event.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement with William¡¯s exnation. Especially Kim Soo-yong, who showed a strong reaction. Now that I think about it, he also participated in the contest. To change the topic quickly, I asked about the duties of the teaching assistants. ¡°Professor, what are we supposed to do?¡± ¡°Hmm. Well, before I exin that, let me first exin about the freshman exam.¡± As William snapped his fingers, a small video appeared in the crystal ball. The teaching assistants were a bit surprised by the video. ¡°Huh? There?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the location of the performance evaluation?¡± ¡°It seems like it.¡± As the teaching assistants, including me, talked among themselves, William nodded. ¡°Yes, the freshman exam will take ce there, and the students will earn points by hunting monsters. Of course, most of the monsters there are the lowest-ranked ones. There is also a boss monster, but it can only be challenged if the freshmen¡¯s scores exceed a certain threshold. It¡¯s almost impossible for ordinary students.¡± ¡°So, are we supposed to ensure the safety of the students there?¡± William shook his head. ¡°No, the professors will take care of that. Your job is to y the role of the taggers.¡± ¡°Taggers?¡± The teaching assistants tilted their heads in confusion. William exined to them. ¡°Before the freshmen take the exam, they will wear a badge on their left arm. Your job is to touch that badge to prevent them from hunting monsters as much as possible. If you do that, they will be unable to move for 10 minutes.¡± The teaching assistants nodded in understanding. Until they heard this exnation, they probably thought the exam was too easy. To be honest, even freshmen can easily kill the lowest-ranked monsters. If the exam was that easy, it would be more like a game than a test. So, it¡¯s understandable that the teaching assistants were confused. But it¡¯s different when we step in. The performance evaluation location is undoubtedly vast. However, we, including me, are all tournament winners. Although the number of winners is not that high, there are only five of us, including the winners of the first and second-year tournaments and the Royal Tournament. However, with our level of skill, catching freshmen is as easy as eating cold porridge. Especially for Kim Soo-yong, who won the tournament. Therefore, we just need to demonstrate our overwhelming power against the freshmen. This feels a bit trashy. From the outside, it might seem like we are bullying the freshmen. ¡®It seems that this exam includes detecting and concealing auras.¡¯ I didn¡¯t realize it when I yed the game, but now that I¡¯m experiencing it in reality, I can clearly see the Royal Academy¡¯s intentions for holding this exam. Detecting auras is essential for hunting monsters in that vast forest. Additionally, concealing auras is necessary to avoid the teaching assistants. ¡®I should definitely avoid Wily and Lisanna.¡¯ I can guarantee that there will be freshmen who don¡¯t know their ce and act recklessly. There¡¯s no guarantee that those two won¡¯t be among them. ¡®No, Lisanna will probably go looking for the teaching assistants herself.¡¯ In the original story, she finds fighting the weakest monsters boring and goes looking for stronger teaching assistants. So, the best course of action is to avoid her. ¡®There¡¯s no need to waste my energy fighting her.¡¯ My goal is to confirm the original story. There¡¯s no benefit in getting involved with her. And anyway, Kim Soo-yong will take care of those reckless freshmen and the cult spies. . . . Meanwhile, at that time, Willy was on her way to the Royal Academy to take the exam. She finally arrived at her destination and looked around. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± Where¡¯s Mark? My dad said he woulde on time. He should be at the exam site by now. Otherwise, he might really bete. She looked around, searching for Mark. ¡°Hey.¡± Lisanna approached Willy. Willy looked at her for a moment and then¡­ -Swish! She started looking for Mark again. Lisanna was suddenly ignored. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± Usually, she would have gotten angry, but¡­ [The Goddess of Battle wants you to befriend the woman in front of you.] Because of this damn goddess, she held back her anger once. ¡°Hey, when someone talks to you, you should at least respond.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Why? Do you have something to say to me?¡± Willy finally responded to Lisanna¡¯s words. She shook her head indifferently. ¡°Hmm. Well, it¡¯s not that. I just thought you were the strongest among the freshmen, excluding me, so I wanted to talk to you.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡± Willy tilted her head in confusion. ¡®She thinks I¡¯m the strongest, excluding herself?¡¯ I admit that she is strong, but I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s strong enough to beat me. Willy shook her head indifferently, disagreeing with Lisanna¡¯s opinion. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lisanna tilted her head in confusion. Willy ignored her reaction and continued. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose to you.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Hmm. Really? Then why don¡¯t we fight right now? If you¡¯re scared, you can back out.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± Willy looked at Lisanna with cold eyes and slowly raised her aura. -Argh! Lisanna also summoned her divinity, not wanting to be outdone. The two of them shed, their divinity and aura colliding. -Crackle! [The Goddess of Battle is asking what you¡¯re doing.] Lisanna, upon receiving the goddess¡¯s message, raised her middle finger to the sky and red at Willy. ¡®She¡¯s definitely strong.¡¯ As the two of them red at each other, the freshmen watching the fight swallowed their dry saliva. They all had the same thought. ¡®Are they really freshmen like us?¡¯ They were confident that they weren¡¯t weak, but the power disyed by the two in front of them was on a whole different level. And what surprised the students wasn¡¯t just that. They were shocked by something else. ¡®Who is that guy?¡¯ Yes, that¡¯s right. Among the freshmen, Willy was known to be overwhelmingly powerful. Yet, Lisanna was not intimidated by her. The freshmen were shocked by Lisanna¡¯s strength. They thought that everyone, except Willy, would be on the same level. Lisanna and Willy shattered the freshmen¡¯s arrogance. As the two of them were about to unleash more of their power, someone appeared between them. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Kim Soo-yong had somehow appeared between them, and their powers disappeared. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± Lisanna looked a bit flustered, while Willy remained indifferent. She had already heard about Kim Soo-yong from Kaine. Willy briefly recalled her conversation with Kaine. ¡®¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Oppa, who is the strongest at the Royal Academy?¡¯ ¡®Hmm. It depends on their condition, but it¡¯s probably Kim Soo-yong.¡¯ ¡®Is he really strong?¡¯ ¡®Yeah, you¡¯ll know as soon as you see him.¡¯ Kaine¡¯s words were spot on. Even without knowing Kim Soo-yong¡¯s face or information, she could tell that the man in front of her was the one Kaine was talking about. As silence fell between them, Kim Soo-yong spoke. ¡°Hey, Kim Soo-yong, don¡¯t intimidate the freshmen. Come over here.¡± ¡°Okay. Kaine, if you two fight again, you¡¯ll lose points.¡± As Kim Soo-yong said this, he disappeared from in front of them. Lisanna muttered to herself. ¡°Wow, fuck. I want to fight that guy.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤You¡¯ll lose.¡± Willy¡¯s blunt response made Lisanna¡¯s excitement fade. ¡°I know. It¡¯s just that fighting against someone like him is how you improve.¡± . . . Meanwhile, at that time, someone else was thinking. ¡®Why are they fighting?¡¯ The reason Kim Soo-yong intervened was because of me. I knew that if I went there, I would only feel embarrassed. I wasn¡¯t sure how strong Lisanna was, but I assumed she wouldn¡¯t be far behind Willy. So, even if I tried to intervene, Willy might listen to me, but Lisanna would definitely ignore me. As expected, Kim Soo-yong is my personal Pok¨¦mon. He¡¯s so obedient. ¡°How were the freshmen¡¯s levels?¡± Kim Soo-yong thought for a moment before answering calmly. ¡°They were just average, except for the two I stopped from fighting earlier.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah,pared to our year, they¡¯re pretty weak.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because your year is abnormal.¡± As Charles, a senior from the year above us, suddenly joined the conversation, we turned our attention to him. He crossed his muscr arms and red at us with sharp eyes. ¡°There are too many monsters in your year. Starting with Kim Soo-yong, there¡¯s Eileen and Skaya, who don¡¯t even need to be mentioned. And then there¡¯s Lady Rain, who awakened as a saint, and Burke. It¡¯s abnormal to have five people who only appear once every hundred years.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡± Indeed, that¡¯s right. I realized that I had set my standards too high. When I think about it, the top students in my ss are not just geniuses with exceptional talent on the Leiston continent. They are monsters. Monsters that are too amazing to be called geniuses. That¡¯s the word that suits them. As I nodded in agreement, Charles continued. ¡°To begin with, if Kaine or Jenny were in a different year, they would definitely be the top students. It¡¯s just that your generation, including Kim Soo-yong, ispletely abnormal. Of course, the two freshmen who just fought are also abnormal.¡± ¡°Ah¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ That¡¯s right.¡± Kim Soo-yong nodded with a slightly dazed expression. Well, it¡¯s understandable for him to react like that. After all, it¡¯s only been about a year and a half since he came to this world. So, it would be difficult for him to objectively assess his own strength. Especially since he has seen many people stronger than himself, including some from the cult. He probably didn¡¯t think he was that strong. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s check if all the freshmen have arrived.¡± The two of them nodded in response to my suggestion. We went to our respective groups to check attendance. ¡®Hmm. I wonder if Mark made it on time.¡¯ I felt a bit worried as I called out the names for attendance. Finally, only one name was left. And thatst name was none other than¡­ ¡°David von Mark.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± Instead of a response, silence filled the air. Damn it. Is he reallyte? I started to feel uneasy. I have a feeling my dad is going to be angry. ¡°David von Mark.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± Again, silence. I checked the time on my watch once more. ¡°Teaching Assistant! A student ising this way!¡± A freshman at the back shouted loudly. I turned my head in the direction he was pointing. Mark was walking towards the entrance of the Royal Academy with an air of importance, as if he were the protagonist of a story. I marked him aste. 1 point deduction. Chapter 94: After confirming that all the freshmen had arrived, we exined the exam to them. ¡°Do you all understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The freshmen responded like little chicks. Looking at them, I couldn¡¯t help but find them cute. ¡°Then, everyone, please wear this badge.¡± I handed out numerous badges to the front row. The students in the front took one each and passed them to the person behind them. ¡®Hmm. I wonder if Mark will be able to take the exam properly.¡¯It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t arrivete. But I¡¯m concerned about his physical condition. His appearance is a mess. His clothes were covered in dirt, his hair was disheveled, and his face, which looked like that of a model student, had scratches that didn¡¯t match his appearance. If someone didn¡¯t know him, they might think he had just returned from a war. ¡®If his score is lower than expected, it might affect the mood in the family.¡¯ Of course, I had already deducted one point from him for beingte. ¡®It¡¯s not a big deal for a David family member to have a one-point deduction.¡¯ Even if he gets a one-point deduction, if his score is lower than expected, it¡¯s not because of the penalty, but because of hisck of skill and inability to manage his condition. Therefore, if his score is low, Thomas might be upset. And we might end up feeling uneasy. It¡¯s natural for siblings to feel uneasy when their brother or sister gets scolded. We might end up getting involved unintentionally. Of course, Thomas, who is in charge of the family, wouldn¡¯t me us. But there¡¯s no such thing as absolute in this world. In conclusion, if Mark¡¯s score is low, we might also be affected. Especially me, not Willy. After all, Thomas told me to take care of my siblings. ¡®It¡¯s like I¡¯m having some kind of delusion.¡¯ I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing. I need to check on Mark¡¯s condition. After making up my mind, I quickly walked towards Mark. Soon, I arrived in front of him. ¡°Can you take the exam properly? Is there anything ufortable or difficult?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Don¡¯t worry. I can manage my condition.¡± Mark responded with a rxed expression. ¡°Then why were youte?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤People make mistakes sometimes.¡± ¡°Of course. Hmm. If you feel tired before the exam, let me know. I can give you a potion.¡± At my words, Mark¡¯s expression turned serious as he thought deeply. The next moment¡­ ¡°Then, can I have a stamina potion? I¡¯m a bit tired from running here.¡± I knew this guy would ask for something like this. When he arrived at the entrance, he walked leisurely like a protagonist, but in reality, he was quite exhausted. I took out a stamina potion from my dimensional ring and handed it to him. He took it and put it in his mouth. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?!¡± Mark looked a bit surprised. He probably realized what kind of potion I had given him. ¡°That¡¯s a potion made by Karin-nim. Be grateful.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Yes.¡± Mark would definitely feel indebted to me now. Potion made by her is hard toe by. Of course, for me, it¡¯s something I can get in 3 seconds if I go to the store. There¡¯s no need to exin it to him. If I create a good image with my brother, maybe he¡¯ll help me in the future when ites to the family headpetition. Maybe he¡¯ll help me if I ask him? Of course, this is just my hope. . . . Ten minutes passed. After all the freshmen had put on their badges, William finished exining the rules of the exam. ¡°Haaam. Then, everyone, please enter the gate.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At William¡¯s words, the freshmen, who were like little chicks, nodded and slowly entered. Soon after, the teaching assistants and professors also entered. Hmm. There aren¡¯t many changes fromst time. I was curious to see how much the building had changed after the cult¡¯s attack, but it turned out to be the same as before. The only difference was that the building was newly built. Other than that, there were no changes at all. Well, even if there were changes, what¡¯s the point? As I was thinking about something else. ¡°The taggers will start moving 20 minutes after the exam begins.¡± William added an exnation. ¡°Then, the exam begins.¡± At his words, the freshmen started running like little chicks looking for their parents. . . . Willy, unlike the other students, walked leisurely. If she didn¡¯t conserve her energy now, she might get caught by the teaching assistants after 20 minutes. Of course, she could defeat the teaching assistants. But she couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. William and the others were people with exceptional skills. Especially Kim Soo-yong. Therefore, she needed to manage her pace. As she was thinking about this, she spotted a slime, the lowest-ranked monster, in front of her. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤It¡¯s cute. A round jelly-like body. A core with a round bead inside. Big, round eyes. If it weren¡¯t a monster, she might have kept it as a pet. Willy looked at it with regret and lightly swung her sword. -Whoosh! -Crack! With one strike, the slime¡¯s core was split into two pieces. The slime¡¯s body spread out on the ground. -Ting! Points were added to her badge. ¡®Hmm. It feels a bit strange to only hunt regr monsters.¡¯ To be honest, she didn¡¯t care much about her score, but she wanted to beat the red tomato (Lisanna) she met yesterday. She had only met her two days ago. However, considering her behavior, she probably had a strong desire to win. Therefore, she would probably try her best in this exam. ¡®I¡¯ll catch the boss monster and defeat her.¡¯ . . . Meanwhile, at that time, Willy was releasing her divinity and recklessly killing the lowest-ranked monsters, just as Willy had said. ¡°Die, you weaklings!!!¡± She was like a human tank, and the word ¡®thug¡¯ suited her better than ¡®saint¡¯ at this moment. She stopped her offense to catch her breath for a moment. Soon, she let out a shallow sigh. ¡°Huff. It¡¯s not as satisfying as I thought.¡± It¡¯s strange to expect much from fighting the lowest-ranked monsters. But who would have thought it would be this boring? ¡®Hmm¡­ Ah. Maybe I should fight the teaching assistants instead? Or fighting that kid wouldn¡¯t be bad either.¡¯ The kid Lisanna mentioned was none other than David von Willy. Fighting her would be a good match. ¡®Of course, I¡¯m confident that I can win.¡¯ As she was thinking this, she suddenly remembered William¡¯s rule. ¡®To be clear, fighting with students is prohibited.¡¯ Hmm. I can¡¯t fight that kid. Then, should I fight the teaching assistants? It¡¯s not a bad idea. Among the people in the exam site, excluding the professors and freshmen, the teaching assistants are the most suitable opponents. ¡®I should avoid fighting the teaching assistant I met today.¡¯ I do want to fight him, but not right now. After all, I would probably lose if I fought him now. Of course, I can¡¯t say for sure since I haven¡¯t fought him properly, but my instincts tell me that he¡¯s stronger than me. Therefore, there¡¯s no reason to take the risk of fighting him during the exam. I want to try to get the first ce, after all. ¡°Hmm. Then, who should I fight?¡± As she was thinking about this, Lisanna suddenly remembered the goddess¡¯s words. [The goddess of Battle wants you to fight the man you met yesterday.] The goddess was whining. ¡®Hmm. He did look strong.¡¯ Is he interesting enough for the goddess to be interested in him? To be honest, I don¡¯t understand why the goddess is interested in him. If he had something special about him, I might understand, but he didn¡¯t seem that way. He also didn¡¯t look as strong as the teaching assistant I met today. ¡®Why is the goddess so interested in him?¡¯ I don¡¯t understand, but fighting him wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea. The other teaching assistants also seemed strong, but¡­ ¡®The teaching assistant I met today didn¡¯t feel overwhelmingly stronger than him.¡¯ So, fighting the person the goddess is interested in would probably be more interesting. After making up her mind, Lisanna started hunting monsters at a leisurely pace, unlike before, to prepare for a possible fight with Kaine. . . . Meanwhile, at that time, the cult¡¯s spy, Ward, was pretending to be a freshman and hunting monsters to earn points. He was also discreetly moving around Lisanna, but¡­ ¡®Hmm. Jade-nim told me to be as safe as possible, so this distance should be appropriate.¡¯ His mission was to infiltrate the exam site. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to specifically target Lisanna, the saint. That¡¯s the second priority. He was monitoring Lisanna from a distance using his characteristic ability, Ki-sense, just in case she showed any weaknesses. . . . About 15 minutes after the exam started, the teaching assistants, including me, began to warm up. ¡®Hmm. Let¡¯s see.¡¯ After warming up, I used the map I bought during the vacation. -Ting! The map of the Leiston continent appeared before my eyes. There were also numerous dots on the map. Let¡¯s see¡­ Where am I now¡­ I searched for ¡®Royal Academy¡¯ next to the map¡¯s search bar. -Ting. The map changed from the entire Leiston continent to the Royal Academy. And when I entered the performance evaluation site¡­ [Do you want to zoom in?] A message appeared in front of my eyes. I clicked ¡®Yes¡¯ next to it. The message disappeared, and the performance evaluation site appeared with several dots. ¡®Let¡¯s see. My siblings, Lisanna, and the cult¡¯s spy should be doing their jobs properly.¡¯ As I thought this, I searched for Willy. Unlike the other freshmen, she was moving leisurely, conserving her energy. Mark was also conserving his stamina. Then, I wondered what the cult¡¯s spy was doing. As I searched for him, I saw that he was hunting monsters around Lisanna, just as nned. It seems like the future has changed more than I thought. Then, what about the saint? I searched for Lisanna. Soon, I saw Lisanna hunting monsters leisurely. Huh? What the fuck? The reason I was surprised wasn¡¯t because she looked leisurely. In the original story, she also hunted monsters leisurely at the beginning to fight the teaching assistants for fun. The reason I was surprised was¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Because she was raising her middle finger to the sky. Of course, she was doing this to the goddess of Battle, not to me. But as I was secretly watching, I felt like I was the one being flipped off. Soon, I also raised my middle finger at Lisanna without realizing it. At that moment¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you picking a fight?¡± Kim Soo-yong looked at me with a crazy look. Ah, damn. Maybe Kim Soo-yong couldn¡¯t see the system map, so he thought I was picking a fight with him. He narrowed his eyes as if he didn¡¯t understand. I knew that exining myself wouldn¡¯t work, so I naturally¡­ ¡°One, two, three, four, five.¡± I counted on my fingers as if I was doing finger exercises. [The goddess of fate is asking if you¡¯re crazy.] Huh? Why? Wasn¡¯t I natural? My acting skills are so good that even actors would cry. I¡¯m sure Kim Soo-yong was also fooled by my naturalness. As I was rationalizing to myself, William spoke up. ¡°Taggers, go outside.¡± Hearing his words, I hurriedly left the building. Of course, my back felt a bit warm, but¡­ It¡¯s just my imagination, right? Chapter 95: About 10 minutes after the teaching assistants left the building, the freshmen, who were like little chicks, were all being toyed with by the teaching assistants. The freshmen who were caught by the teaching assistants¡­ -Woong! ¡­were trapped in a barrier that appeared from their badges and became immobile for 10 minutes. Meanwhile, I was¡­ ¡°Next time, try to hide better.¡± ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± ¡°Senior, you¡¯re so cool!¡± ¡°Senior, you¡¯re so handsome!¡±¡­listening to thepliments from the female freshmen. Is this how it feels to be a handsome person? After being treated like a lunatic and a madman, receivingpliments from cute juniors made me feel good. [The goddess of fate is asking if you¡¯re happy.] The constetion was jealous, probably because my expression gave it away. I pretended not to see the message and started moving again. Hmm. I should use the map again. As I thought this, I used the map. ¡°Huh?¡± What¡¯s going on? Something feels off. Lisanna is getting closer to me, which feels strange. Is it a coincidence? She¡¯s getting closer, but it¡¯s only a small difference. To be honest, suspecting something like this could be considered a delusion. However, there have been quite a few butterfly effects so far, so it¡¯s understandable to have such suspicions. Therefore¡­ ¡°Just in case, I should get away from her.¡± In the original story, the saint goes looking for the teaching assistants and ends up fighting Kim Soo-yong. While they are fighting, Ward, the cult¡¯s spy, tries to kill the saint when she¡¯s exhausted. Then, Kim Soo-yong stops the spy and subdues him. After that, they obtain information, right? Anyway, I want the story to progress as it did in the original. So, I don¡¯t want to create unnecessary variables. [The goddess of fate is saying that the saint is suspicious.] It seems I¡¯m not the only one who thinks this. Of course, the constetion wouldn¡¯t know about my map. From the constetion¡¯s reaction, it seems that it kept watching and developed a reasonable suspicion. Maybe something happened between the goddesses during thest meeting. Anyway, I need to run away! After making up my mind, I looked at the map and ran away from her with all my strength to get as far away as possible. Thus, in the freshman exam, the teaching assistant became the one being chased by the freshmen. . . . Meanwhile, Lisanna¡­ ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel like we¡¯re getting farther apart?¡± ¡­tilted her head as she felt that the distance between her and Kaine was increasing. ¡®Is it a coincidence?¡¯ As she thought this, she closed her eyes and spread her Ki-sense. Lisanna smirked, raising one corner of her mouth. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Isn¡¯t this fun?¡± I don¡¯t know how he knows that I¡¯m chasing him, but one thing is certain: he¡¯s avoiding me. For some reason, the reversal of roles excites her. ¡°Now I understand why the goddess is interested in that guy.¡± Of course, I don¡¯t know the exact reason for her interest, but he¡¯s definitely different from ordinary people. On the outside, he doesn¡¯t seem special, just a little stronger. But he shows unexpected abilities. ¡®Does he really have something special?¡¯ For a moment, she thought so, but¡­ ¡°Well, I¡¯ll know once I fight him.¡± As she said this, Lisanna used physical enhancement and ran towards Kaine with all her strength. . . . At that time, Ward¡­ ¡°That crazy saint. Why is she suddenly running like that!¡± ¡­was chasing Lisanna with a frown. In fact, it¡¯s not difficult to chase her. But the reason he¡¯s angry is¡­ -Argh! ¡­because she¡¯s spreading her divinity to the maximum, making it difficult for him to chase her discreetly. ¡®But why is she spreading her Ki like that?¡¯ Spreading Ki consumes a small amount of one¡¯s internal power. ¡®If she keeps doing this, she¡¯ll get tired.¡¯ It¡¯s normal to spread Ki for a short period. The information detected is immediately transmitted to the brain. Therefore, it¡¯smon to spread Ki for only a moment and then stop. However, she¡¯s maintaining it continuously. ¡®Could it be that¡­!¡¯ As he thought this, a sh of lightning passed through his mind. If she knows that she¡¯s being watched¡­ ¡°Then everything makes sense.¡± The reason for spreading her Ki to the maximum. The reason for running away with all her strength. The reason for the saint¡¯s pointless actions is none other than¡­ ¡®To get rid of me, the cult¡¯s spy.¡¯ Of course, this is just a guess without any evidence, so it¡¯s not a fact. But without evidence, he believes that his guess is correct. There¡¯s no other reason for her to act like this. ¡®But why isn¡¯t she killing me?¡¯ As an assassin, Ward knows that he¡¯s no match for her. If she decides to attack him, he would be killed instantly. ¡®¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Is she not sure?¡¯ Yeah, that¡¯s probably it. Just in case, he¡¯s been discreetly hunting monsters like an ordinary freshman, keeping a distance from her. ¡®There¡¯s suspicion, but no evidence.¡¯ So, if she kills him based on suspicion alone, it would be quite troublesome. That¡¯s probably why she¡¯s acting like this. After all, almost no one knows that she¡¯s a saint. ¡®Anyway, I need to kill her.¡¯ Whether she¡¯s sure or not, she¡¯s suspicious of him, so leaving her alone won¡¯t be beneficial. If an opportunity arises, he needs to kill her. Ward followed Lisanna from a distance, trying to conceal his Ki as much as possible. . . . About an hour after the exam started, I sat down leaning against a nearby tree to rest. ¡°Huff. This is fucking tough.¡± It¡¯s not because of catching the freshmen. It¡¯s because¡­ [The goddess of Fate says that the red tomato is chasing you.] Yes, that damn red tomato has been chasing me. I have no idea why she¡¯s chasing me. In the original story, Kim Soo-yong would have stepped in. But why is she chasing me? At this point, I¡¯m considering fighting her, but¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no reason to do that.¡± If I can¡¯t win against her, I might get beaten up in front of the freshmen. In the end, there¡¯s no benefit to fighting the saint. Not only will the original story be ruined, but I¡¯ll also be embarrassed and possibly injured. Hmm. Maybe I should try to lure Kim Soo-yong. That¡¯s one way to do it. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s interested in me, but I think she¡¯ll like it if I offer the protagonist as a sacrifice. In the original story, Kim Soo-yong and her had a friendly(?) fistfight. ¡®¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Okay. The sacrifice is Kim Soo-yong.¡¯ After making up my mind, I used the map to check Kim Soo-yong¡¯s location. Hmm. It¡¯s not that far. As I was thinking this, I heard a loud thud behind me. Damn. Has she caught up with me already? As I turned my head back with a bad feeling, I saw a fist in front of my eyes. I barely managed to turn my head to the side and dodge it. The tree behind me was destroyed. -Crack! What a crazy bitch! As I cursed her in my mind, Lisanna sighed and spoke. ¡°Huff. Finally found you.¡± ¡°Hey, you red tomato. Why are you chasing me like this!¡± ¡°Eek~ I¡¯m interested in you, Senior. You¡¯re so handsome, you know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deny that I¡¯m handsome, but are you chasing me just because of that?¡± At my words, she shrugged and said. ¡°Well, it was just a joke. I chased you because you looked strong. And your dick looked big too.¡± That crazy bitch. I knew she had a crazy personality, but talking to her alone makes my head spin. Wait¡­ Did she say I looked strong? ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not that strong! Kim Soo-yong is stronger than me! That guy who stopped your fight with my sister today!¡± ¡°Ah! That senior?¡± Lisanna smiled and put her index finger on her lower lip, speaking in a flirtatious tone. ¡°His face isn¡¯t my type. You, on the other hand, might be my type?¡± When did you start caring about that? Damn. As I was feeling incredulous, she suddenly became serious. ¡°And that senior definitely felt stronger than me. I could tell from how he easily subdued both of us. Well, I¡¯d like to fight him too, but instead of during the exam, I¡¯d rather ask for a sparter and fight freely.¡± Damn. Is this the butterfly effect? Hearing her words felt like a blow to the head. In the original story, Kim Soo-yong and Lisanna first met during the exam. Before that, Kim Soo-yong hadn¡¯t shown his strength. So, Lisanna didn¡¯t know his true power and challenged him. However, I had already sent Kim Soo-yong, my personal Pok¨¦mon, to reveal his strength in front of Lisanna. As a result, she witnessed his power and realized that she would lose if she fought him. So, she changed her target to me. Does that mean the butterfly effect happened because of me? Damn. I¡¯ve been told that if you stay calm, things will work out, but where is that person now? I believed those words and stayed calm, but now the opposite has happened. As I was feeling a bit resentful, Lisanna spoke. ¡°So, Senior. You can¡¯t run away anymore~¡± As she said this, she slowly approached me. Her eyes looked like those of a female lion about to devour a man. I¡¯ve seen cold eyes like a yandere before, but this is the first time I¡¯ve felt such a devouring aura. ¡°Damn it.¡± Cursing out loud, I used physical enhancement. -Argh! ¡°Oh. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone with such clean mana. This might be more fun than I thought.¡± Lisanna licked her moist lips. To disappoint her, I tried to run away with all my strength. -ck! ¡°Huh? Senior? Isn¡¯t it embarrassing to run away from a junior?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not embarrassed to run away from a junior like you!¡± At my confident deration, she snorted. Then, she smiled mischievously and said. ¡°If I catch you, I¡¯ll eat you up?¡± She literally meant to cut off my head! Lisanna released her divinity to chase after me. Then, she took a step forward. -Crack! She appeared in front of me in an instant. ¡°Peek-a-boo!¡± How can she be so fast?! Even though I didn¡¯t use my full power, I never imagined that she would catch up with me so quickly. ¡®Is she really on par with Willy?¡¯ Of course, just having high physical abilities doesn¡¯t guarantee that she can beat Willy, who has overwhelming skills. ¡®If I¡¯m not careful, I might lose.¡¯ As I thought this, I turned my gaze to Lisanna. She looked at me with a slightly serious expression. ¡°Senior. Now that I¡¯ve chased you this far, won¡¯t you fight me for real? You know you can¡¯t run away, right?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Huff.¡± After experiencing her power firsthand, I realized one thing. It¡¯s impossible to run away from her. ¡®Tsk! I need to change my n.¡¯ By now, Ward should be watching us from a distance. So, I need to tire her out. I can use this to lure him. Then, I can subdue him as in the original story. Of course, there¡¯s no guarantee that it will work. -Striding. But at least the chances are higher than running away from the red tomato in front of me. After changing my n, I¡­ -Argh! ¡­released my mana and used physical enhancement. Then, I slowly opened my mouth. ¡°Today, it¡¯s either you die or I live.¡± At my deration, she smiled with interest and spoke flirtatiously. ¡°Ahn! It¡¯s so exciting?¡± Chapter 96: The reason she knows the idioms of the other world so well is because of the novel, the book written by the former otherworlder that spread across the Leiston continent. Apparently, the setting is that a former otherworlder who had no talent and was weak, wrote a novel to survive. And that novel became very popr in this world, where there is no entertainment. Lisanna, being aplete fan of that novel, knows quite a bit about the idioms of the other world. Of course, in a strange direction. [The Goddess of Fate says that woman is definitely crazy.] How bad must it be for the fundamental yandere to say such a thing? I was looking at Lisanna in disbelief for a moment. -Whoosh!The girl swings her fist towards my face with a rxed expression. It looked like a light attack from her expression. However, the power was on a different level from her expression. That¡¯s because the rock behind him was shattered like paper. -Crash! Wow, I really shouldn¡¯t get hit. I was lucky to duck, but if I had taken that hit straight on, it would have been quite damaging. ¡®At least there¡¯s something to be thankful for.¡¯ The fact that the saint in front of me is strong is undeniable. But shecks finessepared to the power she possesses. To put it bluntly, her attack was too straightforward. As I was feeling a bit rxed inside, she spoke as if she had heard my thoughts. ¡°Hmm. As expected, the instructor¡¯s assistant is different! Then I¡¯ll increase my strength a little more!¡± ¡°No. Just control it.¡± Ignoring my words, she releases more divinity. She kicks the ground. At the same time. -Boom! She did a knee kick, aimed at my face. Faster than before. Despite the straightforward attack, there was no room for rxation. In the end, I thought it was toote to dodge. ¡°Kree!¡± I barely blocked it with both hands. Even though I blocked it with both arms, my arms were tingling. I endured the pain and then, while she was in the air. -Grab! I grabbed her ankle and mmed her to the ground. -Boom! Lisanna, who was lying t on the ground. Usually, there would be some injury, however small. But as expected of the saint of the goddess of Battle, she showed no signs of fatigue or injury. All that was there was a pile of dust. What crazy physical ability. While I was feeling incredulous about her physical ability, Lisanna eximed with a calm face. ¡°Wow. As expected of the senior. These chicks here are mostly useless, except for that kid.¡± ¡°Now that you know, will you please leave?¡± At my sincere request, she raises one corner of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m just starting to get excited. You can¡¯t leave like that!¡± Lisanna says, pushing the floor with her hand while lying down, and jumping up in one go. Lisanna, who rose high for a moment. -Whoosh! She lightly spun around on the ground andnded, then kicked the ground hard without hesitation. -Crash! In the blink of an eye, she was in front of me. ¡°I¡¯ll control my strength, but¡­ Please block it well, Senior!¡± Lisanna thrusts her fist. ¡®Damn! I have to use Demonic magic.¡¯ It¡¯s crazy to fight her with just magic power. I wanted to save it forter because of the physical burden, but if I keep saving it, it will be useless. I deflected her fist to the side as much as possible. ¡°Kree!¡± What kind of physical ability is that! I knew that most of the saints of the goddess of Battle were different from other saints and were martial artists. However, I never imagined that she would have such an amazing physical ability, having only awakened recently. If she had finesse, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold out. That¡¯s because my arm was trembling even though I deflected it. Her fist barely grazed my cheek. A brief gap. ¡°Huff.¡± I used color settings, effect quality adjustment, and property change during that gap. The magic inside my body slowly flows through the circuit. -Woong! As the magic is released from my body, it slowly takes hold. -Boom! Without hesitation, I punched her in the abdomen. ¡°What?!¡± Lisanna, who never expected me to hide my strength to this extent, looks quite surprised. ¡®As expected, shecks experience.¡¯ Usually, a strong person with rich experience would have blocked or dodged without hesitation. But. ¡°Cough!¡± She couldn¡¯t block it and took it straight on. She bounced off the ground like a stone skipping on water and. -Boom! She crashed into a tree quite far away. ¡°Huff. I hope there was some real damage.¡± There was definitely a sensation. But considering her physical ability. ¡°Kree! I knew you were hiding your strength, but this is really unexpected. I never thought you would hide it to this extent.¡± As expected, there was no major damage. No. Still, unlike when I mmed her into the ground earlier, this time she seemed to be in quite a bit of pain. Blood was flowing from her lips. ¡°You are strong, but you have littlebat experiencepared to your strength. Just looking at you, I can tell you¡¯ve never faced anyone stronger than you, right?¡± ¡°Hee¡­ Well, I admit it. Honestly, how many strong people my age were there in my hometown? Rather, I couldn¡¯t find any even if I wanted to.¡± To my question, she sweeps her red hair and answers with a nonchnt attitude. Damn. She¡¯s not getting excited, unlike how she looks. In fact, I was trying to provoke her to get her excited, but I never expected her to admit it right away. From her actions, I thought she would have a strong sense of pride. ¡®In the game, only her prideful side was shown, but it seems that¡¯s not the case here.¡¯ Anyway, as she said, Lisanna had exceptional skills even before awakening as a saint. As a result, it was impossible for any of her peers to fight her on equal terms. So it¡¯s not surprising that she has littlebat experience. ¡®And now that she has awakened as a saint, it will be even harder to find strong opponents.¡¯ While I was thinking this, Lisanna releases more divinity. Her divinity makes the hairs on my body stand on end. My instinct is telling me not to take my eyes off her. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m excited for the dogfight?¡± Lisanna says in a cute voice. -Boom! She charges forward honestly. The movement was too honest. It feels like a ferocious monster, different from the strong who polish their techniques. From a distance, one might evenugh at Lisanna¡¯s movements. However, from the opponent¡¯s point of view, they can¡¯t help but widen their eyes. That¡¯s because. ¡®Faster!¡¯ Yes. Even with the use of magic, it¡¯s a speed that can be missed in an instant. If I had taken my eyes off for a moment, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to react. She grabs her other wrist with one hand and thrusts her fist forward. It¡¯s not a one-handed attack, but abined attack with both hands. ¡®I can¡¯t block this.¡¯ If I block it like this, I¡¯ll definitely take a lot of damage. Even with less physical enhancement, I thought my arm would be shattered by a one-handed attack. So here, the choice is not to block, but to attack. The saying that the best defense is a good offense is not without reason. ¡®I can¡¯t use my fists. I have to attack with my feet, which are stronger than my fists.¡¯ After making up my mind, I spun my body to counter her fist. I rotated my body to increase the power and kicked with all my might. -Crash! My spinning kick collided with her fist. Yes. Let¡¯s have a dogfight! . . . On the other hand, Ward. ¡°If this goes well, I can easily assassinate the saint.¡± In fact, before she fought with Kaine, who was right in front of her, he was seriously wondering how he could seed in the assassination. However, contrary to expectations, she suddenly encountered one of the instructor¡¯s assistants and started fighting without dodging. ¡®Hmm. With that level of skill, it¡¯s not bad to fight rather than dodge.¡¯ Of course, in terms of physical strength, it¡¯s clear that she will be at a disadvantage. But if she wins. ¡°The other instructor¡¯s assistants won¡¯t fight her.¡± The instructor¡¯s assistants¡¯ goal is to prevent the students from hunting, not to win against her. Therefore, it¡¯s unlikely that the instructors would bother to fight her, as they don¡¯t need to win. It¡¯s a waste of time. Anyway, in the end, I got more than I expected. No matter how much she is a saint, it¡¯s unlikely that she won¡¯t lose physical strength against the instructor¡¯s assistant. So if she wins, I can assassinate her when she¡¯s exhausted and let her guard down. If the instructor wins, I can kill her during the 10 minutes when she can¡¯t move. I can also kill Kaine, who the cult finds a little annoying. ¡®I never thought I would have such a sessful day.¡¯ Thinking this, Ward burst outughing with a joyful expression. ¡°Ha Ha Ha¡± Andter, Ward realizes. That it was Kaine who had guided his actions. . . . Meanwhile, about 10 minutes have passed since the two started fighting. ¡°Huff! Huff! Huff!¡± ¡°Huff¡­¡± In the forest, a man and a woman are breathing heavily, sweating. The man is lying on the ground, while the woman is on top of him. ¡°Haa. I¡¯m excited?¡± Damn. This crazy girl is like this even while fighting. If a stranger saw this, they might misunderstand the situation. The position looks like something out of a porn video. But if we delve a little deeper into our situation. ¡°Senior, the dogfight begins!¡± You¡¯ll realize that it¡¯s not a subtle act, but a literal dogfight. -Crash! Crash! Lisanna, in a mount position, wildly swings her fists at me. Despite it being just fist swings, the sound of bombs exploding in the forest can be heard. ¡°Kree!¡± I can¡¯t just keep blocking like this. If I stay still, my arms won¡¯tst long. -Bang! Bang! As I block, I change the color of my magic to divine. At the same time, I maximize the effect quality. -Whoosh! ¡°Ugh!¡± Lisanna tightly closes her eyes due to the sudden light. She also covers her eyes with both arms. I quickly escape from the embarrassing position and rush towards her. She tries to counter with her ability to sense movement. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t fall for such tricks!¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought so.¡± No matter how littlebat experience Lisanna has, such tricks won¡¯t work more than once. I didn¡¯t have high expectations for this trick in the first ce. What I¡¯m relying on is. -Whoosh! My secret technique, the use of stacked physical enhancement. The circuits in my body are being stretched like balloons, about to burst. My body slowly starts to heat up. The feeling of omnipotence envelops my body, and my joints creak. Given my current state, the pain would have been quite severe. However, thanks to the training during the vacation, I feel more rxed than during the previous sparring with Willy. I can endure at least one move in my current state without any issues. ¡®Once is enough.¡¯ After all, my goal is not to defeat this girl. With that in mind, I quickly arrive in front of her. Then. ¡°Senior, you had something up your sleeve.¡± Lisanna releases more divinity, as if she was also conserving her strength. She interlocks her hands and raises them high. It¡¯s a movementcking precision, no matter who looks at it. Seeing this, I raise one corner of my mouth. As expected. I knew it. I never thought that no matter how much I use stacked enhancement, she wouldn¡¯t react. I had a vague idea that she was going easy on me during the fight. So I maximized the volume adjustment enhancement beforehand and listened closely to her movements. The moment I heard the sound of her bones as she tried to m down. -Whoosh! I moved without hesitation. I dodged her attack a moment faster than her timing. Contrary to expectations, her two fists only sliced through the air, without any impact. ¡°Huff?¡± Contrary to expectations, there¡¯s no impact from my fist, only the sound of the wind slicing through. Lisanna tilts her head in confusion. I quietly whisper next to her. ¡°This is a practical test, kid.¡± Saying this, I touch her badge. Chapter 97: On the other hand, Ward. ¡°It¡¯s gotten quiet.¡± He was waiting, listening intently from a distance. Until a moment ago, the forest was filled with the sound of high-level magic, but now there¡¯s silence. Which means. ¡®The match must be over.¡¯ I don¡¯t know who won, but it¡¯s clear that now is the perfect time. I have to move now. If I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll recover their strength.Without hesitation, Ward rushed towards the battlefield. . . . Lisanna, trapped in a barrier, screams in frustration. ¡°Aaaah! This is cheating!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? This is a practical test.¡± Lisanna squints her eyes at Kaine¡¯s words. He ignores her reaction and says annoyingly. ¡°If you¡¯re upset, why don¡¯t you be an instructor¡¯s assistant?¡± ¡°How can a senior do this to a freshman?! Don¡¯t you have any shame, Senior?¡± ¡°Yes, I do not. I have no shame in doing this to you.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± How dare she try to outwit me with her words? In a verbal fight, the first one to show their emotions usually loses. Lisanna, having already lost to Kaine in a fair(?) fight, had no chance of winning against him with her emotions on disy. While Kaine was mentally celebrating his victory, Lisanna made a frustrated expression. ¡°Aah! Damn it! If it wasn¡¯t for this badge, I would have beaten you, Senior!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean by ¡®beating¡¯ me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re dick, Senior.¡± I¡¯ve met many crazy people in my life, but this is the first time I¡¯ve met someone like this. There are already three yandere candidates around me. I thought I had a good mental state after dealing with them, but meeting a different type makes that arrogance disappear. ¡®Huff. Well, that¡¯s beside the point.¡¯ Anyway, I can¡¯t believe this worked. Normally, this method wouldn¡¯t have worked. That¡¯s because Lisanna was initially quite cautious about her badge. ¡®At first, she was wary of me touching her badge, right?¡¯ From the beginning, she was constantly on guard, fearing that Kaine might touch her badge while fighting. But that was only when she was calm. When the fight became a dogfight, she got excited and unknowingly let her guard down. If Lisanna had been a little calmer during the dogfight, this wouldn¡¯t have worked. ¡°Huff. If this n had failed, I would have had won the dogfight with you, right?¡± ¡°No, I would have beaten you.¡± ¡°Your neck would have been cut by my hand, you bastard.¡± ¡°Hihihihi.¡± Lisanna justughs at Kaine¡¯s words. I want to p her, but I can¡¯t do anything because of the barrier. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m scared. I just can¡¯t do anything. ¡°Well, at least you know I was holding back, Senior.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± I know that much. In reality, Lisanna lost to Kaine because she let her guard down and she was going easy on him. If she had used her full strength from the beginning, like in thest exchange, Lisanna wouldn¡¯t be trapped in the barrier now, and she would be looking for other Instructor¡¯s assistants. Kaine shrugged and continued. ¡°But since you¡¯re trapped in the barrier, I won.¡± ¡°Damn it. Senior, don¡¯t pick up soap in front of me, I¡¯ll eat it.¡± Kaine raised his middle finger instead of speaking. ¡°But why are you here, Senior? If the barrier is released, I might be able to fight you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re also quite exhausted.¡± It¡¯s true that Lisanna is less tired than Kaine, but it¡¯s undeniable that she¡¯s also exhausted. She has been using physical enhancement and sensing movement since before fighting Kaine. ¡®She¡¯s a monster even with that level of exhaustion.¡¯ I¡¯m sure that if she learns finesse, she will be abat monster. Of course, with her personality, she probably won¡¯t. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lisanna clenches her mouth tightly, unable to say anything in response to Kaine¡¯s words. He continues,ining. ¡°And even if you¡¯re less tired, I¡¯m damn tired. When else can I rest if not now?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡± Lisanna nods in agreement. Well, the real reason I¡¯m here is to lure Ward to this ce. ¡®There¡¯s no need to exin that.¡¯ As I was thinking this. -Thud. Thud. Someone approaches cautiously from the forest, as if they were waiting for this timing. Kaine, who has almost no strength left. Lisanna, who is slightly less tired than Kaine because she used a lot of strength before the fight, and is now trapped in a barrier. Ward appears with a stupid smile, seeing the two of them. Then he slightly twitched his forehead. ¡®Hmm? This is unexpected.¡¯ I knew from listening intently from a distance that they were fighting fiercely. But there¡¯s something unexpected. ¡®I never thought Kaine would win.¡¯ In the cult, Kaine was a bit annoying, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After all, his skills are like an insect to the executives. So I never thought he would lose, let alone win. ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter who won in the end.¡¯ Whoever wins, the final winner is me. ¡®I can really solve this more easily than I thought.¡¯ It¡¯s not surprising that he thinks this way. Kaine, who isfortably sitting and waiting, goes without saying. Lisanna, trapped in the barrier, may not show it much on the outside, but she¡¯s breathing heavily, indicating that she¡¯s struggling. So I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose to these two who are almost dead. Especially since they don¡¯t know my true identity. ¡®I should approach slowly, just in case.¡¯ After making up his mind, Ward. He approached Kaine with a worried expression without hesitation. ¡°Oh, oh? Are you okay, Instructor¡¯s assistant?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Yeah.¡± If it weren¡¯t for your poor acting, I¡¯d be better. You bastard. I almost said these words, but I managed to hold back. While Kaine is trying to hold back his true thoughts. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll help you for a moment.¡± Ward says as he appears in front of me with a potion. Then he gives a warm smile. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry.¡± -Poke! A soft sound of flesh being torn fills the forest. Kaine coughs up blood as his abdomen is suddenly pierced. ¡°Cough!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lisanna¡¯s brain freezes for a moment, and she makes a surprised expression. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Until a moment ago, I was joking and talking with Kaine. But a seemingly weak guy appeared and suddenly stabbed Kaine in the abdomen without hesitation. Lisanna finally understands the situation and furrows her brows, pounding on the barrier. Bang! Bang! Contrary to expectations, the barrier doesn¡¯t budge. ¡°Damn it!¡± I used too much strength! Normally, I could easily break the barrier in front of me. But before fighting Kaine, I used sensing movement and physical enhancement, which consumed a lot of divinity. ¡®No, aside from that, I wasted a lot of strength fighting with that senior.¡¯ She didn¡¯t suffer any major injuries from Kaine, but it¡¯s a fact that she wasted divinity. So she¡¯s not seriously injured, but she¡¯s in a state of low strength and energy. ¡°Damn it! Hey, you weak-looking guy! Are you crazy? Why did you suddenly kill the senior?!¡± ¡°Huh? Well, it¡¯s because you¡¯re in the way.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± In the way? Lisanna furrows her brows, not understanding his words. Seeing her expression, Ward smiles brightly and reveals his identity without being asked. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re going to die soon anyway, I¡¯ll tell you about myself. I¡¯m Ward, an assassin working for the cult.¡± ¡°The cult? That ipetent group that only fails and has no dignity?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ward twitches his eyebrows at Lisanna¡¯s ruthless facts and remains silent. Seeing his reaction, Lisanna smiles maliciously. ¡°Hee¡­ It seems I¡¯m not wrong, since you can¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Tsk! It doesn¡¯t matter what you say. Anyway, you¡¯re destined to die at the hands of that group.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to die?¡± Lisanna says as she pounds on the barrier. Ward smirks at Lisanna, who is pounding on the barrier. ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s impossible for you to break the barrier from the inside in your exhausted state. The barrier set up by the Royal Academy is a high-level barrier, so you¡¯ll end up like the person lying there¡­¡± Ward speaks with confidence and turns his head back. Then. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a good actor.¡± Kaine¡¯s sudden question makes Ward¡¯s pupils shake like an earthquake. On the other hand, Lisannapliments herself. She crosses her arms under her chest, thinking she¡¯s being praised. ¡°Hee. I¡¯m a good actor.¡± No, you really believed it too. Kaine thinks as he looks down at Ward in front of him. The guy looks at Kaine with a nk expression. ¡°Huh? You were definitely stabbed in the stomach, right?¡± ¡°It definitely hurt a lot. I¡¯ve been stabbed in the stomach a few times, and I still can¡¯t get used to it. So, let¡¯s fight.¡± Kaine, who uses magic and physical enhancement, looks at Ward with a surprised expression and ms his fist down on his head without hesitation. -Crash! Ward couldn¡¯t dodge the attack and ended up kissing the ground. Kaine looks at Ward, who is lying on the ground, with cold eyes, and then. -Crash! He stomps his foot with full force. ¡®Don¡¯t give him a chance.¡¯ He¡¯s an assassin from the cult. If I give him a chance, he¡¯ll escape from the Royal Academy. ¡®That can¡¯t happen.¡¯ If he escapes, not only will my hidden strength be revealed, but the future might change. Of course, I can use regression. ¡®There¡¯s no need to go the hard way.¡¯ Regression is thest resort. I shouldn¡¯t becent and think, ¡®Yes, I can just use regression.¡¯ I need to be careful. If the opponent doesn¡¯t assassinate but subdues me, making me unable to do anything, regression bes useless. For example, the Elsa incident. If it wasn¡¯t my clone that was taken, but my real body, I would have been exploited by Elsa without being able to die, even with my healthy body. ¡®Don¡¯t rely too much on regression.¡¯ As I continue to stomp on him, the Goddess of Fate sends a message. Kaine stops stomping and looks at the dent in the ground where Ward is lying. The guy writhes like a worm under Kaine¡¯s foot, just like the saying. ¡®There¡¯s no wrong proverb, huh.¡¯ As Kaine looks at Ward, Lisanna looks at him with a slightly surprised expression after about 10 minutes. ¡°But, Senior, is your abdomen really okay? You were really stabbed.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± You were really stabbed, weren¡¯t you? The reason I¡¯m so energetic is because of. [The Goddess of Fate says she never thought that the ck history of the constetions would be so helpful.] Thanks to the Cross of Divinity obtained during the Ange incident. If I didn¡¯t have that item, I would be regressing right now. ¡°But, Senior, I¡¯ll help you as a witness, but is it okay to beat him up like this?¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve prepared everything.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Everything went ording to the n.¡± Kaine smiles kindly and rubs themunication ring on his hand. At the same time, a reward message appears. Chapter 98: I caught him myself, didn¡¯t I? [Hidden Quest ¨C Catch the Cult Spy!] [Reward: 1,000 points.] Somehow, I had cleared the hidden quest. On top of that, I had also cleared the constant quest of avoiding death. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ At first, I was annoyed that my belly had been pierced, but the reward was more than I expected, so I didn¡¯t feel bad enough to do a headspin right now. It¡¯s true that financial therapy is the best. Anyway.¡°I have to take this guy with me.¡± As I said that, I tried to take the unconscious Ward with me. ¡°Huh? Kaine?¡± Kim Soo-yong appeared in front of me and Lisanna with wide eyes. What the hell is this guy? Is he doing it on purpose? It¡¯s true that the protagonist is usuallyte, but isn¡¯t he toote? Kim Soo-yong appeared at this timing as if he had been waiting to take advantage of the situation, with a face that didn¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m sure he was watching from afar somewhere. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have appeared now. This isn¡¯t a game world, after all. Oh, right, it is a game world. Anyway, it¡¯s a game world, and he came outter, no matter what. Yeah, that¡¯s how it is. While I was cursing Kim Soo-yong for taking advantage of the situation in my mind, the guy looked around the area where the tree and rock had beenpletely destroyed, tilted his head, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± That bastard. His acting is not ordinary. My acting skills are enough to make actors blush. Even I was impressed by his shameless face. That bastard must have attended an acting school. ¡°Kaine, what the hell happened here?¡± ¡°A lot of things happened.¡± ¡°A lot of things?¡± At that moment, he looked puzzled. ¡°He and I had a pretty intense session?¡± Lisanna touched her lower abdomen and spoke in a coy voice. Kim Soo-yong looked at me with a displeased expression, his lips tightly shut. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No.¡± Is he seriously giving me a dirty look? . . . I exined in detail what had happened here to clear up Kim Soo-yong¡¯s misunderstanding. He nodded, looking convinced. ¡°Well, I guess I misunderstood. I¡¯m sorry, Kaine.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Yeah, even if you¡¯re flirting with a lot of girls, you wouldn¡¯t do that kind of thing in a ce like this.¡± But why does your expression contradict your words? Kim Soo-yong looked suspicious for a moment. It was as if he believed me, but didn¡¯t fully trust me. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s move on from that. Let¡¯s take this guy with us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kim Soo-yong nodded and grabbed Ward by the back of his neck. Just as we were about to go to the professors. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s have another round next time!¡± Lisanna waved her arm with a joyful smile. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, seriously.¡± Maybe because I spoke with a sincere, wronged voice. Kim Soo-yong nodded with apletely convinced expression. After that, we didn¡¯t say a word until we reached the professors. . . . Eventually, we arrived at our destination. The professors tilted their heads, looking puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did something happen?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it, since both of you are fine.¡± While the professors were talking, we arrived in front of Willy. I exined what had happened today, hiding Lisanna¡¯s identity. Willy listened to my story and fell into deep thought. It¡¯s not surprising that he was thinking deeply. In fact, Kim Soo-yong had never seen the situation in person, and I had deliberately left Lisanna so she could continue the test. In other words, the current situation is based solely on my opinion, without any evidence. So, there is a need to show. -Whoosh! evidence. A small screen appeared in front of me. I increased the effect quality to make the screen bigger. -Whoosh! It grew to a size that all three of us could see. At the same time, the screen showed. ¡°Well, since I¡¯m going to die soon anyway, I¡¯ll tell you about my identity. I¡¯m an assassin named Ward, working for the Cult.¡± ¡°The Cult? That ipetent group that only fails and has no dignity?¡± Ward¡¯s face appeared, confidently revealing his identity. Lisanna also appeared, stating the facts. The screen continued. After three minutes, it finally ended. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± An awkward silence filled the air for a moment. Willy looked at the unconscious Ward, then turned his gaze to me. ¡°Well done. I¡¯m going to torture this guy to get information about the Cult, but what do you guys want to do?¡± ¡°I just want to rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen.¡± Kim Soo-yong wanted to hear the information, unlike me. It¡¯s not surprising that he wanted to hear the information. Unlike me, he had been wronged by the Cult many times. ¡®Especially by Andrew?¡¯ After the tournament ended, I was wronged by Andrew, and when I tried to recall the hazy memories from that time¡­ ¡®Yeah, a yandere constetion helped me and I survived. If it wasn¡¯t for that, I would have died. Yeah, yeah.¡¯ At that moment, I was rationalizing myself. ¡°Then you rest. I¡¯ll listen to the information and let you know.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Is that really necessary? I already know what he¡¯s going to say. Because the information he gave in the game came out. It¡¯s obvious. ¡®He¡¯ll probably talk about where the Cult¡¯s branch is located.¡¯ No, to be precise, it¡¯s correct to say that he can¡¯t talk about anything else. Because if he reveals more information, he will die due to the Cult¡¯s mind controll. ¡®That¡¯s why I can¡¯t ask Lien.¡¯ Of course, even without that, Elsa was a little suspicious of her and didn¡¯t reveal much information. Anyway, it¡¯s a story I don¡¯t need to hear. But I can¡¯t show that, so I nodded as if I didn¡¯t know what Kim Soo-yong was saying. After that, while the other assistant professor and professor were working, I used the map view to watch the activities of the chicks. . . . The entrance exam for new students was over. The exact results were not yet known, but the top and second ce had been decided. The top student was none other than. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Willy pouted with a sullen face. Usually, he should be happy to be the top student, but. ¡°¡­.I can¡¯t ept this.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Willy gave Mark a look as if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Well, it¡¯s obvious why she¡¯s making that face. That¡¯s because. ¡°Hey, kid! If I hadn¡¯t fought your brother, I would have definitely been in first ce!¡± Lisanna had fought with Kaine, which caused a significant gap in their scores. In reality, Willy wanted to win against her, but not like this. Willy¡¯s face turned stiff as he felt ufortable about winning like this. She paused for a moment, deep in thought, and then. ¡°But. Did you win against my brother?¡± ¡°¡­.What?¡± ¡°I mean, did you win against my brother?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lisanna remained silent in response to Willy¡¯s question. Upon seeing this, Willy became certain. ¡®That red tomato definitely lost.¡¯ Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have remained silent like this. Knowing this made her feel good for some reason. ¡°¡­.Hmph.¡± ¡°¡­.?!¡± Was it because she had spent the vacation with Kaine? She looked at the saint with a slightly hot expression, different from her usual indifferent face, and snickered. Lisanna was suddenly mocked. Then she immediately shouted. ¡°Hey! Let¡¯s have a match right now!¡± ¡°¡­.With your current stamina?¡± Lisanna¡¯s annoying question made her blush. Maybe it was because her face turned red. ¡®It¡¯s like a rotten tomato.¡¯ While Willy was thinking this, Lisanna was. ¡®Damn it! If it wasn¡¯t for the match against Kaine!¡¯ She was trembling and making excuses in her mind. In fact, until she fought against him, she didn¡¯t think she would consume that much stamina. He didn¡¯t look that strong. But he was unexpectedly strong. Very strong. Lisanna looked at Willy, who was smirking annoyingly. Unlike her, Willy seemed to have a lot of stamina. There was no way she could win against her right now. So, the best thing to do was to stay quiet. But. ¡®I can¡¯t just let this slide.¡¯ With that thought, Lisanna opened her mouth. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s have a proper match next time!¡± ¡°¡­.Why should I?¡± Lisanna shouted, and Willy tilted her head with an indifferent expression. Soon, she said something that would have made Kaine scream if he had heard it. ¡°I always won against my brother¡­. If you want to fight me, you have to beat my brother first.¡± The brother and sister were alike. . . . A few weeks had passed since the entrance exam for new students. Not much had happened during that time. I received the information I knew from Kim Soo-yong. I cleared the quest smoothly after the entrance exam for new students. Moreover, Mark entered the mansion. Apart from these three things, nothing much had changed. It¡¯s strange for something to change in just a few weeks, to begin with. ¡°Hmm.¡± Time flies, huh. When I first possessed this body, I was worried about how to survive in this dog-eat-dog world, but I somehow adapted without realizing it. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s not for nothing that humans are called adaptable creatures.¡± [The Goddess of Fate wonders why you are suddenly spouting wise sayings.] No. Where did that guy hear the term ¡®wise sayings¡¯? It¡¯s not strange for a constetion to know it, considering how long they¡¯ve lived. ¡®It feels weird to hear it in another world.¡¯ It¡¯s also inevitable that I feel dumbfounded when a constetion, a so called god, says something like that. It¡¯s a trend that has long passed, after all. While I was feeling dumbfounded in my mind, -Knock. Knock. Knock. Someone knocked on the door. And it was none other than. ¡°It¡¯s Lise. I¡¯ll be entering your room, young master.¡± It was Lise, who hade to wake me up. She entered the room. ¡°Tsk!¡± Lise seemed to want to kiss me secretly while I was sleeping, but now that I was awake, she clicked her tongue in disappointment. ¡®After the engagement ceremony, the seal waspletely lifted.¡¯ In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have shown her disappointment so openly, but now that it was implicitly allowed, and she had nothing to lose in terms of status, she was slowly unleashing her desires. ¡®I might get attacked while sleeping.¡¯ As I was thinking this, the constetion sent me a shameless message. [The Goddess of Fate says that the woman might attack you while you¡¯re sleeping. She advises you to be careful.] No. Why are you saying that? It¡¯s not surprising that I¡¯m thinking this. That¡¯s because she has a history of attacking someone while they were sleeping. However, he didn¡¯t die from sexual intercourse, but from a heart attack. ¡®The fact that she attacked someone while they were sleeping is important.¡¯ At that time, I felt a chill. It was like I was seeing a sh of my life. Of course, the most he did after descending was to sleep while hugging me. If I hadn¡¯t been cautious and slept, I might have died from a heart attack. At that moment. ¡°Young master?¡± Her call snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°Oh, yeah? What?¡± ¡°Hurry up. You need to get ready, or you¡¯ll bete.¡± ¡°Oh, right. That¡¯s true.¡± I had forgotten about it while being lost in my thoughts. Today was the entrance ceremony. Chapter 99: Was it because it had been a while since I came to the royal capital? Eileen looked happier than usual. ¡®Finally, I¡¯ll be able to see Kaine today.¡¯ Thinking of Kaine in her mind made her feel even better. While Eileen was rejoicing in her mind, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± We finally reached our destination. Eileen nodded at the servant¡¯s words and got off the carriage. Then, she turned her gaze to the Royal Academy, which she hadn¡¯t seen in two months.¡®Let¡¯s start with checking the ss assignments.¡¯ With that thought, she walked towards the second-year notice board. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. The students were gathered in groups of three or four, whispering to each other. Eileen felt an ominous feeling for some reason. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel like d¨¦j¨¤ vu?¡¯ For a moment, it felt like the first day of the second semester fromst year shed through her mind. ¡°Could it be¡­ Kaine again?¡± For a moment, Eileen wondered if Kaine had caused trouble again, but then. Hmm. Hmm. She shook her head. ¡®No, that¡¯s not possible.¡¯ It¡¯s undeniable that he often causes trouble in unexpected situations. However, no matter how much of a troublemaker Kaine is, he wouldn¡¯t cause trouble on the first day of school. He has definitely improvedpared to before. But on the first day of the second semesterst year, Kaine did draw attention. But it wasn¡¯t because he caused trouble. On the contrary, it was because he attended school normally. Therefore, if he behaves as he did in the second semester, the same thing won¡¯t happen again. With that naive thought, she approached the notice board. ¡°Honey~¡± A lovey-dovey voice could be heard from somewhere. ¡®¡­.Would Kaine like this?¡¯ Eileen imagined herself acting cute towards Kaine and turned to where the voice wasing from. ¡°Huh?¡± There was a first-year female student who had just acted cute, and next to her was Kaine. They were holding arms affectionately. . . . Twenty minutes before meeting Eileen. I finished preparing and went to school with my two younger brothers. ¡®It feels weird to go to school with someone else when I usually go alone.¡¯ As I walked, I eventually reached my destination. I turned to the two of them. ¡°Do you guys have a separate entrance ceremony?¡± -Nod, nod. ¡°Yeah.¡± The two of them nodded in response to my question. I pointed to the student council members with my finger and said, ¡°If you ask those people over there, they¡¯ll guide you to the entrance ceremony. I have to check my ss assignment, so you two go ahead.¡± -Nod, nod, nod. ¡°Okay, hyung.¡± After hearing my words, the two of them walked towards the student who was guiding the freshmen. After confirming this, I. ¡®Let¡¯s see which ss they went to.¡¯ With that thought, I was about to walk towards the notice board when. ¡°Honey?¡± A terrifyingly familiar voice called out from behind. As soon as I heard that voice, my intuition was telling me to run away right now. I wasn¡¯t sure if she was calling me or someone else. ¡®Just run first.¡¯ After making up my mind, I ran with all my might without hesitation. At the same time. ¡°Huh? Honey?¡± An icy cold voice called out from behind me. Without turning back, I ran away frantically and shouted, ¡°Damn it! Why are you calling me your honey?!¡± ¡°Huh? After doing something so intense with me, are you trying to deny it now?¡± Is that bastard deliberately using those words?! What did I do wrong to deserve this? All I did to her was win the entrance exam in a fair and square manner. Apart from that, I had no connection with her at all. While running with a sense of injustice, I suddenly realized that she was next to me. ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t run away.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± I expected this. I knew I couldn¡¯t escape from her. I was just trying to struggle a bit. Eventually, I was caught up with, and I abruptly stopped. I turned to look at Lisanna, who had been chasing me. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t we done with each other?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lisanna tilted her head in response to my question. Then, she smiled like a viin and carefully touched her lower abdomen. ¡°Are you going to abandon me irresponsibly?¡± ¡°W, what?!¡± ¡°Are you going to irresponsibly abandon me?!¡± ¡°No¡­..¡± What the hell is this nonsense! Lisanna suddenly said something that could be misunderstood. I was so surprised by the current situation that I lost my words. While I was being verbally abused for the first time in a while, ¡°Wow, Kaine, not only did you touch Ange, Eileen, Skaya, and the maid, but you also touched a first-year freshman during the vacation?¡± My ssmates stared at me with contemptuous eyes. Especially the female students. ¡°You¡¯re so irresponsible, you bastard!¡± Unable to hold back any longer, I gave Lisanna a hard tap on the head. -Thwack! Lisanna, who seemed to have a conscience, didn¡¯t dodge my tap. She stuck out her tongue and smirked. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°Haa. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at the entrance ceremony? Can you stop following me?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay.¡± Lisanna responded to my question with a rxed expression and shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not like something will happen just because I¡¯m not there.¡± Yeah, something will happen. It might not be a problem for an ordinary student, but she was the second-ranked student. I¡¯m sure that if the student council members start looking for her, they won¡¯t just sit idly by. As expected, the student council members started looking for someone. Lisanna stuck out her tongue and activated her stealth skill, then bowed her head and held my arm tightly. Forcibly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Just as I was about to open my mouth in surprise, she put her index finger to her lips with a seductive smile. Finally, the student council members disappeared. ¡°Phew. Finally, they¡¯re gone. I thought my heart would stop, Kaine.¡± ¡°Why would your heart stop? Anyway, I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Ah! Wait a minute. I¡¯ll go with you!¡± She even acted cute and clung to me. Forcibly. ¡°Haa.¡± With a resigned sigh, I walked towards the notice board. Three minutester, I reached my destination. ¡°Hey, get away from me. I need to see this.¡± ¡°Honey, is that so?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah¡­.¡± Just as I was about to nod in response to Lisanna¡¯s words. ¡°Huh? Kaine?¡± Eileen¡¯s trembling voice could be heard. I slowly turned my head like a broken robot. ¡°Ah.¡± Damn it. I¡¯m screwed. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else but that, without any exaggeration. Eileen¡¯s gaze was the sharpest I had ever seen. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± An awkward silence filled the air between us. Lisanna looked at Eileen, then naturally released her arm and stepped away. Then, ¡°Ahahaha. I think I¡¯ll bete for the entrance ceremony. I¡¯ll be going now. Take care, Kaine?¡± She said this and disappeared from our sight, even using physical enhancement. The coy flirting was just the icing on the cake. Damn it, at least clean up the mess before you leave, you bastard! I wanted to say that, but for some reason, I felt like a criminal. Eventually, I rolled my eyes and cautiously opened my mouth. ¡°Hey, Eileen?¡± ¡°Yes. What is it?¡± Eileen responded with a murderous voice. I broke into a cold sweat and quickly made an excuse. ¡°Th, well, that junior and I aren¡¯t that close. We just became friendly because I was a teaching assistant during the entrance exam. Yeah, yeah. She¡¯s just acting like that on her own.¡± ¡°¡­.Why are you exining this to me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Well, it¡¯s because you¡¯re looking at me so fiercely. I almost said that, but I managed to hold it in. Eileen nced at me, crossed her arms, and turned her head away. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ve checked my ss assignment, so I¡¯ll be going now. David von Kaine.¡± Eileen said this, puffing out her cheeks, and headed towards the second-year building. Ah, she¡¯ll be like this for a while. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not that bad.¡¯ It¡¯s a bit bothersome, but it¡¯s okay. In fact, it¡¯s a relief that I didn¡¯t get beaten up. Anyway, being upset will naturally resolve over time. In other words, as long as we¡¯re not in the same ss, things will quickly return to normal. ¡®There¡¯s no way we¡¯re in the same ss, right?¡¯ There are a total of five sses in the second year. The probability of being in the same ss as Eileen is 20%. Usually, in a manga, they would end up in the same ss. ¡®But this is reality. That¡¯s not going to happen. No way, no way!¡¯ With that thought, I slowly scanned the notice board. About a minute passed. ¡°¡­.Damn it, stop messing with me.¡± I muttered those words in front of the ss assignments without thinking. Usually, I would filter my thoughts before speaking. But I couldn¡¯t help it. There was a 20% chance that I would be in the same ss as Eileen. ¡°No.¡± If that¡¯s all, it¡¯s a blessing in disguise. The reason I didn¡¯t filter my thoughts was because. [The Goddess of Fate wonders how all of them could be in the same ss.] Just as the constetion said, it¡¯s not just Eileen, but Skaya and Jenny are also in the same ss. No. Is this even possible? Not just one, but two of them are in the same ss as me? Moreover, if it were just those three, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but our homeroom teacher is also the same asst year, William. At this point, someone must have paid off the teachers. Otherwise, this ss assignment is just too coincidental. ¡®It¡¯s as if I paid them, even though I didn¡¯t. Damn it, it¡¯s like I did.¡¯ As I grumbled in my mind, I eventually arrived at the ssroom. The constetion sent me a message with a suspicious tone. [The Goddess of Fate asks if you actually like this situation.] Like hell I do¡­. Well, to be honest, it¡¯s not bad to be in the same ss as those girls. Yes, it¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s not bad, but the problem is¡­. -Creak! This is why I didn¡¯t like this. Damn it! As I opened the door and entered, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards me. And among those gazes, two were particrly sharp. They were none other than Eileen and Skaya. The two of them red at me with intense eyes. Eileen alone was already overwhelming, but now Skaya was added to the mix. I¡¯m sure this rumor will definitely reach Lise. That¡¯s because Skaya and Lisemunicate with each other every day. ¡®Skaya will definitely tell her, right?¡¯ No, maybe she already told her through themunication crystal ball. When I get back, Lise will definitely be waiting with a sulky face. Why is Lisanna doing this to me? I felt wronged for a moment, and as I sat down in an empty seat, Skaya approached me with a terrifying look on her face. Would it be an overstatement to say that I can already predict what will happen next? As I expected, Skaya¡¯s first words were, ¡°How does it feel to hang out with a pretty junior?¡± Skaya recited those words without missing a single word. What¡¯s going on? Did I absorb my memories and regressed likest time? For a moment, I doubted my own existence, but no matter how much I thought about it, there was no sense of incongruity, so it didn¡¯t seem like that. There were also some strange parts during the Royal Capital Festival. Anyway, the important thing is that now is not the time for that. ¡°Uh, uh? Hey, pretty junior? Have you ever seen me hanging out with a girl?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an excuse¡­..¡± Yeah, I admit it¡¯s a bad excuse. ¡°Ahem. Anyway, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Didn¡¯t Eileen tell you?¡± ¡°¡­.Haa. Yes. Anyway, even without me, your future today is clear, so why should I bother?¡± ¡°Huh? Hey, wait a minute. Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking.¡± In response to my earnest question, Skaya smiled meaningfully. In the end, she did exactly as I expected and tattled to Lise. Not just anyone, but Lise. Recently, Lise has been in a state of frenzy, and if she hears about today¡¯s events. ¡°¡­..¡± I really can¡¯t predict how things will turn out. For some reason, I felt uneasy, but there was nothing I could do about it. Should I regress? I seriously thought about it, but it would be ridiculous to regress because of this, so I just stayed quiet. As I was seriously pondering, the front door opened. -Creak! William entered, dragging his slippers as usual. He spoke in a bored tone. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re in the second year, you know what I¡¯m going to say. I¡¯ll just mention the special points. An external instructor will be invited in a week. You need to choose four ss you want to attend and submit them to me today.¡± After saying this, William ced the survey forms on the podium and left the ssroom. External instructor. The first sub-episode of the second year. In fact, there are almost no instructors in the continent who are stronger than Kim Soo-yong. But in this episode, several important characters appear. And one of them is Kim Soo-yong¡¯s master. Yes, that¡¯s right. The master who taught Kim Soo-yongbat skills after he came to this world appears in this episode. Chapter 100: The students in the ssroom all stood up and took the survey forms from the podium. Soon, they carefully examined the forms and were shocked. ¡°Wow, this is crazy. Is this for real?¡± ¡°No. How is this lineup possible?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did our school win a huge prize at the Royal Capital Festival or something?¡± Well, it¡¯s understandable that they¡¯re reacting like this. Tony, Kim Soo-yong¡¯s master. He is one of the strongest adventurers in history, before being Kim Soo-yong¡¯s master. He is a retired adventurer who is still revered as a hero by the public.So it¡¯s not surprising that the students are shocked to see him as an external instructor at the Royal Academy. Moreover, it¡¯s not just Tony. From Mikasa, the captain of the Royal Knights, to Makarov, the Great Sage, and Gazel, the legendary figure in both Mage Engineering and cksmithing. In fact, it¡¯s understandable that the students are shocked to see all four of them at once. Of course, no matter how strong they are, they are infinitely weaker than Ange. ¡®That¡¯s something that can¡¯t be helped.¡¯ Anyway, since I¡¯ve already seen Ange, who is impossible to conquer, I¡¯m not as excited as the others. Or maybe it¡¯s because I already knew about it. I¡¯m not sure, but I didn¡¯t feel as excited as the other students. ¡®Since I¡¯ve already seen the constetion, it¡¯s fine.¡¯ With that thought, I approached the survey forms on the podium. ¡°Wow, damn. Karin is known for being busy, but she¡¯sing here?¡± An unexpected name popped up. Huh? Why is that name mentioned here? Well, it¡¯s not surprising that Karin is here. Unlike the original work, she has be famous. So, it would be strange if she didn¡¯te. She is also known as the best in alchemy. ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s not bad to see Karin after a long time. I¡¯ve been feeling guilty for not visiting her oftentely.¡¯ As I was thinking this, ¡°¡­.Ange is alsoing.¡± ¡°is sheing here to see Kaine?¡± This time, apletely unexpected person was mentioned. No, why is Ange mentioned here? I can understand Karin being mentioned. Although she¡¯s busy, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s so busy that she can¡¯t make time. But Ange is different. The reason I haven¡¯t been able to meet hertely is because. ¡®She¡¯s too busy.¡¯ To be honest, after receiving help from herst time, I wanted to go on a date with her alone, but. Since the incident with the Duke, she has been incredibly busy, working without any breaks. In fact, every time I visited the temple, she was always away. But I never expected her to participate in the external instructor invitation. Considering her achievements, it¡¯s not strange that she¡¯s not here, but. ¡®Why do I feel uneasy?¡¯ It feels like she¡¯s not invited to the Royal Academy but is forcing the school to let her participate so that she can meet me somehow. I had a strange feeling, but. ¡®It¡¯s just my imagination.¡¯ Yeah, that¡¯s what it is. She sometimes goes crazy, but usually, she doesn¡¯t. For a moment, I denied reality and sat down with the survey form from the podium. I slowly scanned the form. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ As expected, except for the two variables, Ange and Karin, the four people I mentioned earlier were included as expected. Then, my choices were decided. After making my decision, I wrote down the four choices on the survey form and stood up from my seat. The two girls and Jenny, who had been staring at me with intense eyes, also stood up from their seats at the same time. What¡¯s going on? Were they waiting for me to stand up? For some reason, I had that thought, but I didn¡¯t delve into it deeply. [The Goddess of Fate says that those three were definitely waiting for you to stand up.] No, I didn¡¯t intend to delve into it deeply. The constetion forced the truth upon me. Judging by their reactions, it¡¯s clear that Eileen and Skaya had been secretly watching me. Otherwise, there would be no reason for them to inform me immediately. As I was feeling dumbfounded, ¡°Kaine, who did you choose?¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re going to listen to Makarov¡¯s lecture too, right?¡± ¡°Damn it. Why did you have to find out?¡± No, what the hell was thatst part? I felt wronged by Jenny¡¯s gaze. It¡¯s because she was looking at me with a very displeased and pitiful expression. For a moment, I remembered what Jenny had said during thest vacation ceremony, that I would be divided in sixth part. But I shook my head. ¡®It¡¯s not a sixth, it¡¯s more like I¡¯ve be even more fragmented.¡¯ As I imagined myself being torn apart, I showed them the survey form instead of answering. The three of them looked at my survey form with a slightly surprised expression. ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m quite satisfied. This is eptable, Kaine.¡± ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s a bit unexpected. I thought you would definitely choose that lecture.¡± ¡°¡­.What¡¯s going on? Why can I see your future so clearly?¡± Unlike the other two, Jenny had a slightly worried expression on her face. Jenny¡¯s reaction aside, I expected the other two to say those words. After all, I didn¡¯t choose Ange¡¯s Sacred Studies lecture on my survey form. ¡°So, are you guys going to listen to it?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to listen to these two lectures.¡± Eileen said this as she handed me her survey form. The lectures she chose were none other than Tony, Kim Soo-yong¡¯s master, and Mikasa, the captain of the Royal Knights. She chose to listen to each of these lectures twice. Hmm. That¡¯s normal. Usually, students choose to listen to lectures that match their interests multiple times. It¡¯s actually more unusual for me to choose four different lectures. After all, even if Eileen learns magic from Makarov, the Great Sage, it won¡¯t be of much use. Anyway, Eileen chose those two, and. ¡°Then it¡¯s obvious what Skaya chose. She chose Makarov¡¯s lecture four times, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, what else can I do? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll gain anything by listening to other lectures.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± I nodded and turned to Jenny. Unlike the other two, Jenny was still seriously pondering, unable to decide. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up? Haven¡¯t you decided yet?¡± ¡°No. I did choose, but I¡¯m feeling a bit regretful.¡± ¡°Why? What do you mean by listening to it?¡± Jenny handed me her survey form. I looked at Jenny¡¯s curly handwriting and squinted my eyes. ¡°Your handwriting is terrible.¡± ¡°Damn it! Just look at it properly.¡± ¡°¡­.Hmm. You chose the lectures of the Royal Knights captain, Tony, and Gazel, which match your interests.¡± What was she thinking about? I looked at her with a puzzled expression, and she spoke in a very timid voice. ¡°Well, I want to listen to Ange¡¯s lecture, but¡­. I¡¯m not sure if I should include it or not. That¡¯s what I was struggling with.¡± ¡°¡­.Did you get injured in either the left or right brain during the vacation?¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Jenny cursed at me when I asked out of genuine concern. I looked at her with a displeased expression. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the point of you listening to that lecture? You don¡¯t even have the Sacred attribute. What benefit will you gain from it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t say anything in response to my facts and closed her mouth tightly, like a mute who had just eaten honey. Then, she exined as if making an excuse. ¡°Well, when else will I get to see Ange? It¡¯s a rare opportunity.¡± ¡°When else will you get to see the other two?¡± ¡°¡­.Hey, why are you listening to Gazel¡¯s lecture?¡± In response to Jenny¡¯s counterattack, Eileen and Skaya also turned to look at me. With a curious gaze. Well, it¡¯s understandable that those three are questioning me. I don¡¯t have any talent in Mage Engineering or cksmithing. Moreover, they aren¡¯t even my major. From the three girls¡¯ perspective, it might seem like I¡¯m wasting my time, but I can¡¯t say anything about that. However, I¡¯m not choosing Gazel¡¯s lecture to listen to it. To be precise, I¡¯m choosing it to meet Gazel. I have something to discuss with him. ¡®There¡¯s no need to tell them this.¡¯ In response to Jenny¡¯s question, I just shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go submit the forms to the professor.¡± At my attempt to change the topic, Eileen nodded with a suspicious look. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that, Kaine.¡± Skaya responded with a curious gaze. ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny looked at me with a suspicious expression, then muttered discontentedly. ¡°Something feels suspicious¡­..¡± I tried to ignore the three girls¡¯ intense gazes and walked towards the podium to submit the forms. . . . A week had passed since the entrance ceremony. During that time, there were some minor incidents. For example. ¡°Lise? Are you still mad?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lise had been sulking for a week. I looked at Lise, who was pouting and puffing out her cheeks, and stuck out her lips. ¡®Is she pretending to be mad or is she actually mad?¡¯ To be honest, I couldn¡¯t tell if she was pretending or genuinely mad. After all, Lise was quite mischievous. If I had to exin in one word why she was acting like this, it would be because of a lie. Yes, I was caught lying, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s acting like this. Damn it, why did I lie there? Or why did I trust my intuition? Let¡¯s go back a week. . . . Kaine returned to the mansion as usual after the entrance ceremony. And as expected, Lise was waiting in front of the mansion, looking well-behaved. Kaine gulped as he saw her. ¡®As expected, did Skaya tell her?¡¯ He had a glimmer of hope, but it was unlikely. After all, it was clear that she was waiting for him in front of the mansion. ¡®What should I do? Should I hug her right away to resolve the situation?¡¯ As he walked with a serious expression, he eventually reached Lise. Just as Kaine was about to quickly make an excuse, ¡°You¡¯re here, young master.¡± Lise spoke in her usual tone and with a calm expression. Kaine felt a sense of incongruity as he looked at her. ¡®Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡¯ He had expected her to be angry or at least show it through her expression, but she reacted differently than expected. ¡®¡­.Could it be that Skaya didn¡¯t tell her?¡¯ If that was the case, the current situation would make sense. Otherwise, Lise wouldn¡¯t be acting so calmly. ¡®It¡¯s clear. She didn¡¯t tell her.¡¯ Kaine, who had acted in many ys, trusted his intuition. His intuition was telling him that Lise wasn¡¯t acting. [The Goddess of Fate says that the maid doesn¡¯t seem to know what happened to you today.] Even the constetion said this, so it must be true. The constetion also had the same thought as Kaine. Thus, it was confirmed. Lise didn¡¯t know anything about what had happened today. ¡®Then I shouldn¡¯t say anything.¡¯ Kaine entered the mansion with Lise as usual. Then, she said the usual line. ¡°Young master, did you have any ¡®special¡¯ events today?¡± At that moment, Kaine made a single mistake. He trusted his intuition too much. ¡°Yes, nothing special happened.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Kaine nodded without hesitation in response to Lise¡¯s question. The next moment, he felt a sense of incongruity. ¡®Huh? What¡¯s going on? Why do I suddenly feel like the air has turned cold?¡¯ Kaine felt the incongruity and looked at Lise. She stopped walking and turned her body away. Then, she looked up at Kaine with her eyes, like a cat that had been given a treat and then had it taken away. ¡®¡­.Damn it. I¡¯m screwed.¡¯ For the next week, Lise pouted and didn¡¯t initiate any conversations. Even when Kaine spoke to her, she remained silent, only responding when necessary. . . . Kaine snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Lise, who was acting calm as usual. To be honest, on the first day, he really thought she was mad. At that time, he didn¡¯t lie at all, so it was understandable. Even Kage was surprised. ¡®Master! What did you do to make Lise act like this? I was really trampled by her today!¡¯ He might have even said something like that. But on the second day. To avoid further awkwardness, Kaine tried to initiate skinship for the first time. He specifically gave her a back hug. Then, he apologized in a sensual voice that didn¡¯t suit him, whispering into her ear. -Twitch! Lise¡¯s lips curled up for a moment. However, after less than a second, she returned to her usual calm expression and didn¡¯t say anything. So, Kaine tried to apologize in a simr way several times. Of course, each time, the constetion sent him angry messages. The reason Kaine was confused was that Lise didn¡¯t show any signs of being mad after the second day. Because of this, Kaine began to doubt if the expression he saw on the second day was just his imagination. ¡°Lise. Huh? I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­.What are you sorry for?¡± Finally, she seemed to be ready to forgive him. For the first time, Lise responded to Kaine¡¯s apology. Kaine answered her question without hesitation. ¡°Everything.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Kaine¡¯s romantic skills, which he had only learned theoretically from romanticedy manga, were average at best. If he didn¡¯t follow the protagonist¡¯s actions, he would at least be in the middle. Did his apology work? Lise sighed deeply and looked at Kaine, then. -Grab! She grabbed Kaine¡¯s cheeks and stretched them. ¡°Young master, have I everined about you being with other women?¡± ¡°Uh¡­.¡± There were quite a lot, weren¡¯t there? Kaine hesitated, and Lise red at him. Kaine quickly denied it. ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡± However, because Lise was stretching his cheeks, his pronunciation sounded strange. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although I sometimes showed my feelings through my expression, I neverined much, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Anyway, I know that you¡¯re always seducing women.¡± No, I never seduced anyone. Just as Kaine was about to say that, ¡°Shh.¡± Lise put her finger on Kaine¡¯s lips. Then, she continued. ¡°I¡¯m not pretending to be mad¡­. I¡¯m actually mad because you lied to me. If you had at least exined, I wouldn¡¯t have acted like this for a week. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°Uh, yes.¡± So, she was pretending to be mad. That thought crossed Kaine¡¯s mind, but he nodded anyway. At the same time. -Kiss! Lise stood on her tiptoes and kissed Kaine. She slowly removed her hand from Kaine¡¯s cheek and spoke in a timid voice, her earlobes slightly red. ¡°Now, go to school. You have an external instructor today, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± Kaine was dumbfounded by the sudden morning kiss, but today was the day of the external instructor¡¯s lecture. Despite his will, his face turned red, but he quickly left for school. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°Yes, be careful, young master.¡± Meanwhile, Kage, who had been watching them from behind, ¡°Ugh!¡± She was so disgusted by what she saw in the morning that she felt like vomiting. The constetion, on the other hand, was spamming messages. Chapter 101: Ange was walking towards the Royal Academy with a spring in her step, humming a tune, and wearing a smile that would make anyone who saw her feel good. Her smile was so bright that it would make anyone who saw it feel better. She walked towards the Royal Academy, swinging her shoulders. ¡®Hmm~ I¡¯ll finally get to meet Kaine-nim!¡¯ She had wanted to meet him, but due to the two ducal families, she had been so busy that she couldn¡¯t even meet him face-to-face, let alone go on a date. She was so busy that dark circles had formed under her eyes. In her entire life, she had never had dark circles under her eyes. In fact, her body was already different from that of a normal person. The fact that dark circles had formed under her eyes meant.¡®Hoo. I really haven¡¯t slept for more than a week.¡¯ That¡¯s how busy she was. She was so busy with work that she couldn¡¯t even show her face when Kaine visited the temple. To be precise, Kaine had visited when she was working elsewhere. Anyway, she had been extremely busy. But now, that was over. The incident with the two ducal families hadpletely ended. Now, the only thing left for her was the external instructor¡¯s lecture. And¡­. ¡®Meeting Kaine-nim!¡¯ Now, only rest and rewards awaited her. Soon, she would be able to meet Kaine face-to-face. The thought of meeting him made her feel even better, and she quickened her steps towards the Royal Academy. Unaware that he had chosen different lectures. . . . After reconciling with Lise, I headed towards the Royal Academy as usual. Eventually, I arrived at my destination. ¡°Honey!¡± After a week since the entrance ceremony, I ran into Lisanna, whom I hadn¡¯t seen. She ran towards me with a joyful smile. [The Goddess of Fate is considering descending.] No. Don¡¯t descend, you bastard. If the constetion also descends, things will be tooplicated. The goddess of Battle is watching from Lisanna¡¯s perspective. To begin with, there are already three goddesses watching over the Royal Academy. If the Goddess of Fate also descends, it will definitely be chaotic. As I muttered these words that the constetion couldn¡¯t hear, ¡°¡­.Don¡¯te. Red tomato, you¡¯re banned from approaching.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, you little thing?¡± In response to Lisanna¡¯s words, Willy smirked. ¡°Second ce.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Second ce, yet you¡­.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Wow, our little sister, where did you learn to talk like that? I was surprised by her words, but Lisannaughed scornfully as if she had expected this. ¡°Hmm. As expected, you¡¯re as illogical as a kid. Hey, didn¡¯t you say this? If you want to fight me, you have to beat my brother first?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Willy remained silent in response to Lisanna¡¯s words. Judging by her reaction, it was clear that those words were facts. No, little sister? Did you really say that? Hearing those words, I understood why Lisanna had been chasing me. As soon as you hear them talk, it¡¯s clear that the two of them have definitely had a fight at some point. And it¡¯s obvious that Willy said something like, ¡®Beat my brother first, Tomato. I¡¯ve never lost to him.¡¯ Upon hearing this, Lisanna would have looked furious. Since the entrance ceremony, she¡¯s been looking for me. The reason I¡¯ve been chased by her is none other than¡­ ¡®Because of my younger sister.¡¯ Damn. I feel like I¡¯ve been betrayed by my younger sister. Well, it¡¯s not exactly a betrayal, but I can¡¯t help but feel betrayed. It¡¯s because of what she said that Lise, Eileen, and Skaya are upset. As I was feeling absurd inside, ¡°So,e on. I want to do a fierce match between me and your brother. Can you step aside? You, little, girl.¡± Lisanna crossed her arms and pushed out her chest, which was full of self-assertion. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Willy, unable to say anything, clenched her teeth. She looked at me with a calm expression. If I read her eyes, ¡®Brother, please educate this Tomato.¡¯ It seemed like she was saying that. To betray her expectations, ¡°Okay. I surrender.¡± I raised my hands without hesitation. Lisanna and Willy were startled. ¡°Now, I hope the two of you will have a fair fight like me. I have a lecture, so I¡¯ll be going now.¡± When I finished speaking, Willy stared at me nkly. Lisanna blushed for some reason. As if she had been humiliated. Ignoring the two of them, ¡®Damn. Let¡¯s run away.¡¯ I quickly moved my feet. As the two of them were stunned for a moment, I ran away. -p! Someone pped me hard on the back. I knew who it was without looking back, so I said without turning around, ¡°You, it feels like your hands have gotten spicier since the first time.¡± ¡°This sister has done some research during the vacation.¡± ¡°You too. You must have had nothing to do.¡± ¡°Well, yes. But, Kaine.¡± I looked at Skaya. She turned her head back and said, ¡°That girl, isn¡¯t she your younger sister and the one Eileen mentioned?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hmm~¡± Skaya looked at Lisanna. Was it because she felt her gaze? Lisanna stopped trembling and turned her gaze to Skaya. At the moment their eyes met, -Fizz! I felt like sparks were flying in the air for a moment. Of course, it was probably just my imagination. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re starring at her as if you going to eat the kid. Why are you staring at her like that?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m just curious about who the pretty junior that Eileen mentioned is.¡± Skaya replied with a voice full of curiosity. Hearing her words, Lisanna smiled with affection and shouted something she shouldn¡¯t have said. ¡°Honey? Thank you for being gentle with mest time!¡± Damn it, what¡¯s wrong with that bastard! I clearly helped her. Lisanna was fighting with Willy, and I sacrificed my bulletproof ss-like, sturdy self-esteem (?) and surrendered to help her. Even betraying my little sister¡¯s expectations. But what I got in return was betrayal. As I was feeling dizzy from the betrayal, ¡°Hmm. I see.¡± Skaya looked at me with squinted eyes. I quickly rified before she could misunderstand. ¡°Just to be clear, I didn¡¯t do anything. That girl is crazy, so just ignore her.¡± ¡°Looking at her personality, it does seem like she¡¯s crazy. But I can¡¯t trust you much when ites to women.¡± ¡°No¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t deny it. Conscience-wise, I couldn¡¯t deny it, as I had three women, or rather, four women, including the constetion, involved with me. ¡°Well, looking at your expression, it doesn¡¯t seem like a lie. I¡¯ll trust you. And it¡¯s not like you would be able to lie for a while.¡± ¡°You¡­.¡± You know about me and Lise! No wonder she¡¯s been smiling at me for the past week. As I was feeling dumbfounded, ¡°I¡¯ll have to deal with her first.¡± Skaya snapped her fingers, and in an instant, she manifested magic. Aplex spell appeared, and the next moment. -Boom! A small lightning bolt struck right next to Lisanna. Seeing this, Kaine, Willy, and Lisanna gulped. They realized that Skaya was extremely angry. Skaya maintained a rxed expression on the outside, but her magic showed that she was extremely angry, which could be felt even from the side. ¡°Junior, be reasonable.¡± Skaya smiled warmly but spoke in a cold voice. Usually, at this point, people would be intimidated or nod in agreement, but. Lisanna was not an ordinary person; she was one of the craziest people ever. She saw Skaya¡¯s magic and eximed with excitement. ¡°Wow, damn it! I¡¯ll have to ask that senior for a sparring matchter! I thought magic was nothing special, but this is amazing!¡± Hearing Lisanna¡¯s words, Skaya understood what Kaine had said earlier. That girl was indeed crazy. ¡°Kaine, now I understand how you felt.¡± ¡°Do you understand my feelings?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡± For the first time, Skaya understood my true feelings. I was so grateful that I almost felt like crying. As we were having a moment of empathy, Lisanna spoke with an excited face. ¡°Senior, please spar with meter!! And you, spar with me too!! Even If you surrender like that, I won¡¯t stop chasing you!! Don¡¯t do that again!!¡± We ignored Lisanna¡¯s words and quickly walked away. . . . Upon arriving at our destination, I had to attend Gazel¡¯s lecture, so I had to separate from Skaya. As I was about to part ways with her, I suddenly remembered something from the original work. ¡°Hey, Skaya.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you have anyone you¡¯re bullying these days? Or someone you dislike?¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about? Who am I bullying? I don¡¯t dislike anyone.¡± ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t?¡± She nodded without hesitation. I asked again, just in case. ¡°Really? Not even Rain?¡± ¡°No. Why would I bully her? If I bully the Saint, my family will be ruined.¡± Skaya looked at me with contempt. From her reaction, it was clear that she wasn¡¯t bullying or disliking Rain. [The Goddess of Fate says that she¡¯s worthy of being bullied.] No, you just don¡¯t like the Saint because she¡¯s a happiness-inducing goddess. I ignored the constetion¡¯s shamelessness and fell into deep thought. Hmm. What¡¯s going on? Why is it different from the original work? In the original work, Skaya unknowingly bullied Rain in the early days of the second year. Because of this, she waster expelled from the family and the Royal Academy. Due to Kim Soo-yong and Rain. ¡­¡­Now that I think about it, something seems strange. In the original work, there were quite a few people who witnessed Rain bing the Saint. So, it¡¯s certain that at least rumors about her being the Saint would have spread within the Academy. It¡¯s impossible topletely hide such information. But now that I think about it, it¡¯s absurd for Skaya to bully Rain in the original work. No matter how much of a ducal daughter she is, bullying the Saint is crazy. Even the setting book didn¡¯t exin the reason. Now that I look at it, this game has quite a few loose settings. Every action has a cause. However, in the game, there were many cases where the cause wasn¡¯t exined. The creators of this game were really sloppy. To begin with, I thought they were sloppy because they made the ending a heart attack ending. ¡®Even so, they should have at least made the settings a bit more solid.¡¯ I really thought the creators of this game were going downhill, but today, I feel like reevaluating them once again. Of course, in a negative way. After thinking it through, I nodded and answered her question. ¡°That¡¯s right. I understand. Then I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Let¡¯s meet for lunchter.¡± She said this and nodded with a puzzled expression. The two of us walked towards our respective ssrooms. . . . Upon arriving at the ssroom, I sat in the front row, unlike usual. That way, Gazel would remember my face. After I sat in the front row, students started pouring in one after another. Most of them were students attending the Mage Engineering lecture, and also¡­. ¡®Why is the professor here?¡¯ Lucy, the Mage Engineering professor, sat next to me, dragging her loose sleeves. She looked at me and giggled, then greeted me. ¡°Kaine, it¡¯s been a while!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while, Professor.¡± Lucy maintained her usual high-tension attitude. I looked at Lucy and asked her directly. ¡°Why are you here, Professor?¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯m here to attend the lecture, of course.¡± ¡°No.¡± Isn¡¯t this lecture only for students? I looked at her with that gaze, and she seemed to have read my mind, as she proudly pushed out her small chest and said, ¡°Ahem. I may look old, but I¡¯m actually quite young, so I¡¯m sure I look like a student. So, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± So, you¡¯re going to listen secretly. Whether she listens or not, I don¡¯t care. After Lucy arrived, ten minutes passed. Soon, the ssroom was filled with students. Those who arrivedte stood behind, waiting to listen. As everyone, except me, waited with excitement for Gazel, -Creak! A man who looked like a cksmith appeared and walked up to the podium. And that man was none other than. ¡°My name is Gazel.¡± One of the people I needed for my grand n. Chapter 102: Lisanna, a first-year student, was reevaluating the power of magic today. Skaya¡¯s magic was on a whole different level. ¡°The world is indeed vast.¡± In fact, until now, she had thought that magic wasn¡¯t very useful. By the time a mage recite the incantation, against people like her they would already be dead. Of course, famous mages can cast spells almost instantly. ¡®But that difference is significant.¡¯ Almost no time is needed. Ultimately, you have to recite the incantation.Within that time, someone of a different caliber could strike first or interfere. It¡¯s only natural to think that it¡¯s not very efficient. Or rather, I also thought that its power wasn¡¯t much different. ¡®But that wasn¡¯t the case¡­¡¯ A while ago, Skaya cast her magic in the blink of an eye. And with considerable power. Considering the felt magical power, it was clear that she had reduced its strength. If she had controlled it to that extent, what if she had used her full power? -Gulping! Lisanna swallowed dryly, her face slightly excited as she broke out in a cold sweat. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing I came here as the goddess of Battle requested!¡¯ As she thought this, Lisanna walked to attend an external lecture. -Shiver! Cold sweat began to run down her spine. Lisanna felt a sudden chill. She wondered what it was and looked around. ¡®¡­I¡¯ve never felt this way before.¡¯ She had never felt this way before. Not even when Kim Soo-yong, the strong one, was trying to stop her and the kid. As she looked around, wondering what was going on, people gathered in groups of three or five and stared at someone from a distance. Lisanna followed their gaze. Soon, a woman who was undoubtedly beautiful and had slightlyrger breasts than her came into view. Lisanna recognized her at once. She knew that the woman in front of her was no ordinary person. ¡°But I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before. Who is she?¡± As she tilted her head, [The goddess of Battle says she is the saint of another constetion, named Ange.] The constetion sent a message. After reading the message, Lisanna paused for a moment, then widened her eyes. ¡°Ah, Ange? The one from the fairy tale?¡± [The goddess of Battle nods.] Crazy. Even if she had lived in a remote vige, it was unlikely that she wouldn¡¯t know who Ange was. After all, she was known as the strongest saint in history. Aside from that, her achievements were often featured in newspapers and fairy tales. So, it was impossible not to know about her. ¡®But the difference between us saints is so great.¡¯ Well, it was only natural, considering that the saint in front of her was said to be the strongest in history. ¡®I didn¡¯t know she was that strong.¡¯ Although she didn¡¯t know how strong Ange was, one thing was certain: she could kill Lisanna in an instant. Literally, in less than a second. -Gulping! Whenever she saw a strong person, she would want to fight them, but she didn¡¯t feel that way about Ange, who was standing in front of her. Instead, she felt a bit nervous. She decided to remain quiet during the external lecture she was attending and quickly walked towards her destination. . . . Gazeel¡¯s ss was surprisingly boring. Or rather, it was boring to me. ¡°When you strike this part, you shouldn¡¯t hit it too hard. You should strike it with a certain rhythm, reducing the force a bit, to make it more perfect.¡± It¡¯s really boring. Even though Gazeel is demonstrating, I¡¯m not interested at all. To be honest, I can buy cash items with points, so it¡¯s understandable that I¡¯m not interested. Of course, unlike me, the students, including Lucy, ¡°Oh¡­¡± They all eximed in admiration. But what¡¯s so great about it? As someone who has never done such a thing, I couldn¡¯t understand. As I was feeling bored inside, -??? The bell rang, signaling the end of ss. The students all sighed in disappointment. -Ah¡­ Normally, the ss would end here. However, he seemed to have an attachment to his possessions, as he ignored the bell and continued to work on the item he was making. Three minutester, ¡°Phew!¡± He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with his arm and sighed in relief. Then he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°So, let¡¯s end today¡¯s ss here. I¡¯ll give this item I made to the student who listened the most attentively.¡± Gazeel handed the sharp sword he had made to Lucy. She held the sword with both hands, her eyes sparkling like a child. ¡°Yay!¡± The students sighed in disappointment, but they didn¡¯t call him a professor because she was so cute. Thus ended Gazeel¡¯s first lecture. As the students left the ssroom, Gazeel put his belongings into his Space Ring. ¡®Hmm. They¡¯re all gone now.¡¯ After confirming that all the students had left the ssroom, I approached Gazeel. He felt my presence and looked at me. And then. ¡°So, you had something to talk to me about?¡± Gazeel gave a knowing look, as if he had expected this. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Well, during the lecture, I could sense that you didn¡¯t seem as interested as the other students. And also¡­¡± He leisurely raised one corner of his mouth and continued. ¡°People who have business with me tend to have the same look in their eyes as you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± It made perfect sense. Gazeel, the cksmith and mage engineer standing in front of me, was known as the best in history. Therefore, he must have had a lot of visitors. Most of them were probably nobles. So it wasn¡¯t surprising that he noticed right away. There must have been many people who came with the same purpose as me. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t make contracts.¡± Gazeel firmly rejected my request even before I finished speaking. Then he gave a reason for his refusal. ¡°If I provide weapons to someone through a contract, it¡¯s only natural that the military will be strengthened, and it could even lead to war. How¡¯s that? Is that reason enough?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Well, that¡¯s certainly true, but¡­¡± You will make a contract with me. The cksmith and mage engineer in front of me had an unyielding belief. His belief was that his weapons should be used to help humanity. He didn¡¯t want them to be used as tools of war. Of course, he himself knew that it was almost impossible. Nevertheless, he had this belief, and there was also a desire that he wanted to fulfill. That desire was none other than¡­ -Swoosh! ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± When he saw an unfamiliar object, he had a desire to disassemble and analyze it. I took out a mana gun from my Space Ring and showed it to Gazeel, who was surprised. ¡°If you make a contract with me, you can use this weapon freely.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gazeel was drooling at my offer. His pupils were shaking like an earthquake, indicating that he really wanted to touch the mana gun. Yes, it must be a difficult decision. The mana gun in front of him was one of the ancient weapons that had gone missing. It was also a weapon that could only be obtained with points. So it¡¯s no wonder that his belief was wavering. Especially for a cksmith and mage engineer. Silence filled the ssroom for a moment. He seemed to be in deep thought, repeatedly opening and closing his lips. I needed to y hard to get. ¡°Since you¡¯re not saying anything, it seems you¡¯re not interested. It¡¯s a shame that I was curious to see if the best cksmith and mage engineer in history would fully understand this weapon.¡± As I said this and was about to put the mana gun back into my Apace Ring, ¡°Wait!¡± Gazeel stopped me with a worried look on his face. He spoke in a slightly trembling voice. ¡°First, tell me about the contract.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He took the bait! Gazeel waspletely hooked. I slowly exined the terms of the contract to him. . . . After hearing the terms of the contract, Gazeel fell into a serious dilemma. ¡®Hmm. Not bad.¡¯ If the student in front of me had tried to make an unreasonable contract, I would have refused, feeling a little¡­ no, very disappointed. However, the contract was within the scope of his beliefs. ¡°Can you keep your promise?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s make the contract at the altar.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± If he said that, it must be true. If they make a separate contract using sanctity at the altar, they will die if they break their promise. In other words, he wouldn¡¯t try to cheat on the contract. ¡°Let me confirm again. The contract is that if I mass-produce the item you give me, you won¡¯t use it for personal gain, right?¡± ¡°Yes, and if you run away with my item, you¡¯ll get beaten up.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Gazeel closed his eyes for about ten seconds, deep in thought, and then said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s make the contract. After this external lecture,e to the altar in the royal capital.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± With that, Gazeel left the ssroom. He nced at Kaine¡¯s mana gun. . . . After my conversation with Gazeel, I headed to the cafeteria for lunch. After walking for about three minutes, I finally arrived at my destination. ¡®Hmm. Where is Skaya?¡¯ Since I was going to attend the Grand Sage¡¯s lecture in the afternoon, it would be more convenient to have lunch together. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to walk around alone like an outcast. I frowned and looked around. ¡°Kaine-nim, it¡¯s been a while.¡± A familiar voice came from behind. It was none other than Ange. She stood there with a warm smile, looking at me. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while¡­ hasn¡¯t it?¡± At her call, I turned my head back. I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head in confusion. It was because the two saints behind Ange had ck eyes. What happened to them? Lisanna¡¯s left eye was bruised, and Rain¡¯s right eye was in the same condition. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Did they attend the external lecture?¡¯ As I was trying to understand the situation, Ange gave an awkward smile. ¡°Ahahaha. These two got into a fight, and when I tried to stop them¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡± [The goddess of Fate says that she can¡¯t help but smile when she sees the faces of these two.] She must have really disliked them. Although she had been showing her dislike for them all this time, I knew it. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect her to send such a message.¡¯ Would it be my imagination if I pictured the goddessughing heartily and drinking a beverage, even though she wasn¡¯t physically present? As expected, [The goddess of Fate is curious about the expressions of the other constetions~ Ah, the drink tastes good~] She never fails to meet my expectations. At this point, I can¡¯t help but wonder if this goddess is truly a transcendent being. As I was sighing inside, Perhaps because Lisanna didn¡¯t know about my rtionship with Ange, ¡°Honey? What are you going to eat for lunch?¡± She dropped a bomb in front of Ange, speaking in a cute, affectionate tone. Chapter 103: An awkward silence filled the air for a moment. A shadow slowly fell over Ange¡¯s face. Then her eyes turned cold, and she said, ¡°Honey?¡± Her voice was chilling. Damn. It¡¯s dangerous. At the same time, I had a premonition. If I stayed here, I might get kidnapped and die from a heart attack.[The goddess of Fate is eating popcorn.] No. This guy won¡¯t even try to stop it! As expected of the constetion of that saint. Well, it¡¯s understandable from the constetion¡¯s perspective. Lately, I haven¡¯t been paying attention to her and have been getting cozy with other women. Especially with Lise. Moreover, she can¡¯t descend because of the other constetions. But this isn¡¯t the time for that. Ange¡¯s face grew darker by the minute. A sense of primal fear overwhelmed me. I turned my head towards Lisanna. Did she realize that she had made a mistake? Unlike her usual yful demeanor, she looked terrified, sweating profusely. Rain, standing next to her, had a PTSD-like expression, which was an added bonus. To calm her down quickly, I smiled kindly at Ange and held her hand. -Grasp! Her face began to return to normal. Moreover, since she had never had physical contact with a man, her face turned red as soon as I held her hand. Like a tomato. ¡°It was just a joke from a junior. Please calm down, Saint. And this is the cafeteria.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± At my words, Ange flinched and let out a sigh. Then she nodded slightly, looking a bit flustered. ¡°Ah, ah! Yes, I need to get a grip. I¡¯ve been working for so long that I¡¯ve be overly sensitive.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about it.¡± I responded with a sympathetic expression to calm Ange down. ¡°And let¡¯s eat quickly. We don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°Ah! Yes, but wait a moment.¡± Ange turned her gaze towards Lisanna. Lisanna swallowed dryly, her eyes trembling. Ange looked at her face and smiled menacingly. ¡°If you pull such a prank in front of me again, I¡¯ll kill you?¡± She threatened her in a warm voice. Lisanna nodded her head vigorously, as if she had fully understood Ange¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± ¡°Huhu. Yes, it¡¯s nice to see you like this.¡± How can you nod your head so many times in an instant? As I was feeling absurd inside, [The goddess of Fate says she¡¯s disappointed.] Why would she be disappointed? She knows she can¡¯t kill her anyway. Ange must have noticed it too. She must have realized that Lisanna was the saint of another goddess. Not only Ange, but Rain must have known as well. There¡¯s a setting that saints can sense something about each other. I don¡¯t know what that is, but I¡¯m not a saint, so how would I know? As I was making excuses in my mind, Willy hade after the lecture and was now pulling on my sleeve. ¡°Huh? When did youe?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Just now.¡± ¡°What about the others? Didn¡¯t you attend Misaka¡¯s lecture? Eileen, Jenny, and Mark were there too, weren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Those three went to the Adventurer¡¯s lecture.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I guess that¡¯s why she was hanging out alone like me. My sister is just like me. She has the same loner qualities as me. As I was talking to Willy, Ange looked at her. Willy realized that Ange was no ordinary person and hid behind me. She stared at her nkly. Hey, sister. Aren¡¯t you stronger than me? ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Willy, say hello. This is Rain and also Ange, she is the daughter or Lien.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?!¡± At my words, Willy widened her eyes. Then, Blink, blink, blink. She blinked her eyes three times in a row. If I read her expression, ¡®Huh? The one from the fairy tale? Lien is her mother? What¡¯s going on? How did this happen?¡¯ It¡¯s clear what she¡¯s thinking. Ange found Willy, who was hiding behind me with only her face peeking out, cute, so she approached her and hugged her. Willy was nestled in Ange¡¯s majestic chest. [The goddess of Fate asks if you¡¯re jealous.] My expression must have given it away, as the constetion sent me a message, looking amused. Rain also looked at me with a slightly surprised expression. ¡°Really. I heard the story from Soo-yong, but¡­¡± ¡°No, I mean, anyway, why are you here? You¡¯re in a rtionship with Soo-yong, so why are you here?¡± ¡°Ah, we¡¯re not together yet!¡± But your smile is too big for that. ¡°And Soo-yong is still attending a lecture.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± It seems he¡¯s attending the Adventurer¡¯s lecture. Only Karin and Tony¡¯s lectures haven¡¯t ended yet. All other lectures have finished. By the way, where is Skaya? We were supposed to eat together! When I look around, there are many students attending the magic lecture, but Skaya is nowhere to be seen. ¡®Did this girl ditch me and eat alone?¡¯ Just as I was thinking that, -Whoosh! I heard the sound of someone swinging their hand behind me. I quickly dodged to the side and turned my head back. ¡°Why are you sote?¡± ¡°Huh? Ah, Makarov asked me to talk for a bit.¡± As expected of someone from the Winton family. Moreover, she has the unique trait of casting spells without incantations. If even the Grand Sage Makarov wants to talk to her, her talent must be incredibly overpowered. ¡°Well, in that case, there¡¯s nothing more to say. Let¡¯s just eat. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± ¡°Ah. Yes. But why are there so many women around you?¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± At my straightforward answer, Skaya narrowed her eyes, but I ignored her gaze and ordered ramen. As I ordered, the rest of the group began to order their food as well. By the way, Ange tried my ramen and kimchi and found it as spicy as Eileen. K-ramen and kimchi are indeed unbeatable. . . . After finishing our meal, Skaya and I headed to the magic lecture hall. I was curious about how Makarov conducted his lectures, so I asked her. ¡°Hey, how was the lecture?¡± ¡°Hmm. He just taught some theory at the beginning, and then he gave feedback to each student one by one.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± That¡¯s quite efficient. In fact, even if the Grand Sage taught theory, most students probably wouldn¡¯t understand it. The knowledge gap between him and the students is immense. So, it¡¯s much more helpful to give individual feedback than to teach theory in a boring way. But what magic should I show? As I was thinking, we arrived at our destination. We entered the lecture hall, and it seemed like we were the first ones there, as there were hardly any people inside. ¡°Where do you want to sit?¡± ¡°Of course, in the front row.¡± Skaya immediately answered my question. I nodded at her response and headed to the front row. Hmm? That back of the head looks familiar. Long blue hair reaching down to the waist. Even though I could only see the back of the head, the person seemed to have a gentle aura. I called out to her, thinking it might be Sion. ¡°Professor Sion?¡± ¡°Yes, yes?!¡± Sion flinched as if she had been caught stealing food. Why are you here, too? It wasn¡¯t just me who thought it was strange; Skaya also tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Professor, why are you here?¡± ¡°Ahahaha. Well, I also wanted to attend the Grand Sage¡¯s lecture.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Are the other professors doing the same thing?¡± Sion looked at the distant mountains and replied. ¡°Ah, yes, they are.¡± Sion couldn¡¯t lie, so she just admitted it. She also shared information that I didn¡¯t want to know. ¡°But, Professor William is not like that.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± That guy would definitely do that. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s sleeping soundly in his research room, bragging about how great it is. By the way, ¡°Why do you all want to attend the lecture so much, including Professor Lucy?¡± ¡°Of course, we want to listen. It¡¯s the Grand Sage¡¯s lecture! We¡¯re not just professors; we have our own professions.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± That¡¯s true. I had been so fixated on the idea of them being professors that I forgot that the woman in front of me was a magician before she was a teacher. If a person at the pinnacle of magic is giving a lecture, who wouldn¡¯t want to listen? It¡¯s only natural that Sion would want to listen no matter what. I understand, but still. ¡°You must really want to listen to the lecture if you¡¯re even wearing your school uniform, Professor.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± I wanted to pretend I didn¡¯t see it, but it was a bit much. No, I really want to pretend I didn¡¯t see it, but it¡¯s just¡­ Usually, when someone has a lot of mana, aura, magic, or ki, their face doesn¡¯t age at some point. So it¡¯s only natural that Sion, who has a lot of mana, looks young. However, It¡¯s a bit too much. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s feeling quite embarrassed right now. It¡¯s not just me who thinks so; Skaya, who usually looks up to Sion with respect, also made an indescribable expression. Moreover, she even stuttered. ¡°P, Professor, it suits you.¡± ¡°Y, yes¡­¡± Sion blushed with embarrassment and lowered her head. We tried to ignore her reaction and sat down next to her. Not long after, -Shuffle, shuffle. The sound of someone walking down the hallway could be heard. It wasn¡¯t just me who heard it; everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the source of the sound. -Creak! An old man entered the room, opening the door. He wore a robe that a magician would wear, and his white beard reached down to his chest. It was clear at a nce. The man in front of us was the Grand Sage. [The goddess of Fate says she hasn¡¯t seen that pervert in a while.] The constetion must have met the Grand Sage a few times. By the way, a pervert? In the game, there wasn¡¯t much information about him, and he didn¡¯t appear often, so I didn¡¯t know much about his settings. But from the constetion¡¯s message, it seems like he has a bit of a perverted streak. Of course, since he¡¯s also the Grand Sage, he probably hasn¡¯tmitted any crimes. Considering his settings¡­ As I was reflecting on him, Makarov opened his mouth. ¡°Hehe. My name is Makarov. Well, everyone, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d rather listen to the lecture than hear my introduction.¡± Everyone nodded at his words. Makarov smiled kindly and continued, ¡°So, let¡¯s quickly go over the theory, and then each of you wille up and demonstrate your magic. I¡¯ll cast a barrier, so you can go all out.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Makarov began his boring theory lecture. . . . As Skaya had said, the theory lecture ended quickly. Most students were now feeling nervous as the feedback session approached, but ¡°Ah¡­¡± Professor Sion seemed to want to hear more theory, as she sighed in disappointment. Professor¡­ I felt embarrassed on her behalf. ¡°From now on, each of you wille up to the podium and demonstrate your magic. I will cast a barrier, so you can go all out.¡± As Makarov stroked his beard, he pointed at me. Chapter 105: ¡­¡­ It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s a virgin. It¡¯s understandable that he envies couples. After all, he has never been in a rtionship in his life. But even so, would he really create a couple¡¯s magic? The magic he¡¯s going to teach them is probably, [The goddess of Fate says it¡¯s definitely the magic he wanted to use when he bes a couple.] That¡¯s right. It¡¯s probably as the goddess said. Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason for him to have such an expectant look on his face.¡®Well, but I understand.¡¯ To be honest, Makarov must have thought that he would never be in a rtionship. Honor, power, and strength ¨C these three things need no exnation. In the continent of Leiston, there are hardly any people more outstanding than Makarov. Of course, his appearance is¡­ I turned my gaze to him and carefully examined his facial features. ¡®It¡¯s a little disappointing.¡¯ Anyway, the important thing is not his appearance. Although his face is disappointing, the rest of him is perfect. So, Makarov must have thought that he could easily find a rtionship. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense that he hasn¡¯t had a rtionship yet. ¡®And he probably had high standards.¡¯ He probably wanted someone pretty, and he must have also considered finding someone with apatible personality. I¡¯m sure he required a high-level magician or a talented woman. ¡®That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t find a rtionship.¡¯ When ites to rtionships, you have to lower your standards, unlike in novels or games. Only then can you find a rtionship. Of course, some people can do it even without lowering their standards. ¡®But there¡¯s always a reason for that.¡¯ Huh? What about me? Of course, I¡¯m just like those people, with a face that¡¯s out of this world and surrounded by women. Anyway, let¡¯s end the rtionship counseling here. ¡°¡­¡­ Is that magic only for couples?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?!¡± At my question, Skaya looked at me with wide eyes. Makarov ignored her reaction and chuckled sinisterly, nodding his head. ¡°Huhuhu. Yes, it is. The magic I¡¯m going to teach you is the magic I couldn¡¯t achieve. But you two can do it. One of you has the ability to cast spells without incantations and has exceptional mana and understanding, while the other has less mana but its quality is exceptional, and the ability to imagine images is different from half of the people I¡¯ve seen.¡± Huh? Why is he wasting words like this? I was a bit surprised at first, but it seems like it won¡¯t be a waste to learn it. I turned my gaze to Skaya. At the same time, I felt a chill. That¡¯s because, ¡°Couple, couple, couple, couple.¡± Her face turned bright red, and she kept repeating the word ¡®couple¡¯ like a parrot. What¡¯s going on? Is she a yandere or something? She¡¯s one of the few normal women around me. If even she bes a yandere, ¡®Damn.¡¯ That¡¯s a bit too much for me to handle. ¡°Skaya, snap out of it.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ sorry. I was just thinking about something else. But why is it so hot?¡± Skaya fanned herself with her hand. I pretended not to see her behavior and asked Makarov, who was still rambling on, ¡°Grand Sage.¡± ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°Is there any other magic?¡± ¡°What?¡± The two of them were startled. Then they looked at me with disappointment. Especially Skaya. Huh? Now I feel like I¡¯m being too harsh. As I felt a bit wronged, ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, Kaine, you have a lot of other women. You feel a bit burdened. I understand that there are many pretty women around you.¡± Skaya spoke in a sad voice, like a nostalgic protagonist. Huh? It seems like I¡¯m really in the wrong here. I just asked if there was another magic. I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t learn the magic the Grand Sage was going to teach us. [The goddess of Fate says she wanted to use the couple magic with me.] Huh? That¡¯s a bit¡­ Anyway, to clear up any misunderstandings, I quickly opened my mouth. ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding. I just asked if there was another magic. Don¡¯t make any more misunderstandings. I¡¯ll learn that couple magic or whatever it is.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, they looked at me as if they hadn¡¯t misunderstood at all. However, Skaya¡¯s earlobes turned bright red. ¡°Oh, I get it! I didn¡¯t misunderstand, right?! I just asked if you felt burdened!¡± ¡°No, I, yes. Anyway, is there another magic, Makarov?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give them to you tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Oh, I have another lecture after this.¡± ¡°What?¡± Makarov was startled to learn that I was attending lectures other than magic. The next moment, he asked me, ¡°What are you listening to?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m attending Mikasa¡¯s lecture and Tony¡¯s lecture.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t you a magician?¡± ¡­¡­ Ah, it¡¯s understandable that he misunderstood. I use magic quite perfectly. Even the Grand Sage couldn¡¯t find anything to feedback. So it¡¯s not surprising that he misunderstood. I felt a bit embarrassed and scratched my head. ¡°Hmm. I can use magic, but I¡¯m also from a knight family, so I¡¯ve learned swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± Makarov nodded in understanding. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it to Skaya separately tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± As I nodded, Makarov took out the book of magic he was going to teach us from his Space Ring. He handed it to us as if to let us read it once. Hmm. I wonder what kind of magic it is. It¡¯s a magic skill that didn¡¯t appear in the game. The magic that the Grand Sage couldn¡¯t achieve. I was definitely curious. I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so, as Skaya tapped her feet impatiently and looked at the book cover. ¡°Hey, hey, let¡¯s open it quickly. I¡¯m dying of curiosity.¡± ¡°I understand. Then let¡¯s open it.¡± We opened the book with a little excitement, swallowing our saliva. The picture showed a woman who could be thought of as a knight princess, wearing a half-broken armor and exposing herself provocatively. She was locked in a dark dungeon, with her hands chained. The dialogue said, ¡®You can do something about my body, but you can¡¯t do anything about my mind.¡¯ What am I looking at? I turned my gaze to Skaya, wondering if my eyes were ying tricks on me. She was on the verge of bursting, without exaggeration. Her eyes were spinning. From the picture in front of us, I realized why the goddess called the Grand Sage a pervert. Was it because of our reaction? Makarov was puzzled for a moment, then looked at the book we were holding. Then, ¡°Ahem! I gave you the wrong book. Give it back.¡± He coughed awkwardly and took the book back. I quickly handed the book to him, feeling embarrassed. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Hmm. Yes.¡± Makarov took the book from me. Then he carefully took out the book he was going to teach us from his Space Ring and handed it to us. ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I opened the book a little bit just to make sure, and indeed, it was the right one. After confirming, I approached Skaya, whose steam wasing out of her head. ¡°Snap out of it. You¡¯re an adult, so why are you blushing like that over something like this?¡± ¡°No! Huh¡­ I¡¯ve been practicing magic all this time¡­¡± Skaya pped her arms and said, ¡°That¡¯s not something to be proud of, you know.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Skaya pouted, unable to say anything. Like a chick. I tried to ignore her reaction and asked Makarov, ¡°Should we do it now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing this, we checked the contents of the book. ¡®Hmm. That¡¯s right.¡¯ The content of the book was nothing special. Two people hold hands and merge their mana in equal amounts. While one person imagines the image in the book, the other person ensures that the spell doesn¡¯t get tangled. Then, when the two people recite the incantation at the same time, the magic is activated. It¡¯s not like a magical girl or anything. ¡°¡­¡­ Do you want us to do this right now?¡± ¡°Yes. Can¡¯t we?¡± Yes. I don¡¯t think we can. Other than that, the first one is the problem. Holding hands. This isn¡¯t a problem for me, but it is for Skaya. As we saw earlier, she blushes at the slightest hint of something erotic. But now, she, who has never had physical contact with a man, is going to hold hands? What will happen next is obvious. The rest of the story is also significant, but it¡¯s nothingpared to the first one. ¡°Well, anyway, let¡¯s try it, Skaya?¡± ¡°Oh, oh?!¡± ¡°Put your hand out.¡± At my words, she nodded with a shy face and extended her slender hand. -Grasp! Her hand was incredibly soft, as if she had never touched a weapon before. ¡°Hup!¡± She hupped with a blush on her cheeks. I tried to ignore her reaction and opened my mouth. ¡°Skaya, I¡¯ll imagine the image, so you watch the spell carefully. The incantation¡­¡± As I trailed off, Makarov spoke without hesitation, ¡°Only you need to do that.¡± Skaya has the unique trait of casting spells without incantations, so she doesn¡¯t need to do that. I envied her but nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s release our mana.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh!¡± For some reason, it felt ominous. She was already quite flustered. As I slowly released my mana, -Whoosh! Skaya released her mana more than expected. Makarov, who didn¡¯t expect this to happen at the beginning, widened his eyes a little. Who would have thought that Skaya, the genius of the Winton family, would make such a basic mistake? Oh well, I did know. I decided that it would be better not to stop here, so I released my mana with all my might. -Whoosh! Our mana slowly merged. Skaya, who was flustered, tried to ensure that the spell didn¡¯t get tangled, despite itsplexity. I imagined the image in the book. Before long, only thest incantation remained. Makarov cast a barrier, just in case. As I confirmed this, -Explosion. I recited thest incantation. At the same time, -Kwaaaaang!!! The mana we had merged exploded like a nuclear bomb within the barrier. A mushroom cloud rose. [The goddess of Fate is a little surprised.] It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s surprised. The Grand Sage¡¯s barrier has been destroyed. Of course, it happened after everything was over. ¡°¡­¡­ Phew. Did we seed?¡± At my question, Makarov shook his head. ¡°No. It was only half sessful. The mana harmony wasn¡¯t good, the spell was quite tangled, and the image implementation was a bit disappointing.¡± Even though we failed, we destroyed the Grand Sage¡¯s barrier? Of course, we released a lot of mana, but it¡¯s still impressive that we destroyed the Grand Sage¡¯s barrier. ¡°Hmm. In my opinion, there¡¯s nothing to feedback. The only thing I can say is to hold hands until you get used to it.¡± Yes, that¡¯s true. Skaya was flustered, so she failed. If it weren¡¯t for that, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s called a genius. Upon hearing Makarov¡¯s words, Skaya let out a sigh. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She realized that she was the reason for the failure, so she bowed her head. Yes. She had only experienced sess until now, and this was her first failure. It¡¯s understandable that she¡¯s disappointed. I was about to tell her that it¡¯s okay when, -Smirk. I saw her lips curling up. Huh? I looked again, but she had a disappointed face. It was definitely a mistake. I turned my head away from her as if I hadn¡¯t seen anything and looked at Makarov. ¡°Then how do we do the other magic in the book?¡± ¡°That will probably be the same. In my opinion, if you two get used to holding hands, you¡¯ll be able to learn it quickly. So, try to hold hands as much as possible until you get used to it.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand¡­¡± Skaya replied with a slightly shy face. Then Makarov nodded and left the training room. Only Kaine and Skaya remained in the training room. Is it because of the erotic book and holding hands with Skaya? Or is it because it¡¯s just the two of us? ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± An awkward atmosphere filled the room, unlike usual. I felt a bit embarrassed and scratched my head, then held Skaya¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Skaya.¡± ¡°U, yes¡­¡± We left the training room with an awkward atmosphere, holding hands tightly. At the same time, I prayed. Please. ¡°I hope nothing happens to me.¡± My heartfelt prayer was immediately answered by the constetion. [The goddess of Fate says that it won¡¯t happen.] Damn. Chapter 106: The next day. Lise stood quietly in front of the mansion¡¯s entrance. Just as she was about to leave for school, ¡°Kaine, why are you sote?¡± Skaya crossed her arms below her majestic chest with a pout. Why are you here?! I wouldn¡¯t normally think this, but I can¡¯t help it right now. Lise is right in front of me. She and Kaine need to hold hands to learn the magic taught by Makarov. No, they might even need more intimate contact to adapt quickly. ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± ¡°I came to go to school with you.¡± ¡°No¡­¡±I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say, Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m talking about? What if Lise interrogates me? ¡®I might get scared likest time.¡¯ As Kaine thought this, Skaya spoke in a reassuring tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lise already knows.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I told her about our situation, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Kaine shifted his gaze to Lise, who stood silently with a stoic expression. Feeling his gaze, Lise nodded. ¡°Yes, as Skaya said, I already know, so you don¡¯t have to worry. And anyway¡­¡± Before Lise could finish her sentence, ¡°?!¡± Kaine¡¯s tie was pulled. The two were now close enough for a kiss. Lise smiled seductively and said, ¡°The young master is mine?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her words were met with a moment of silence. Skaya blushed and grabbed Kaine¡¯s hand, not wanting to be outdone. ¡°W-Well, he¡¯s mine right now.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s¡­¡± The two red at each other coldly. [The goddess of Fate ims him as hers!] Why are you like this too? Well, it¡¯s actually weirder for the constetion to be quiet, but I wish she would just stay quiet. Anyway, Kaine thought it would be better not to continue the conversation, so he quickly changed his tone. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± He switched gears at the speed of light. The two nodded with a menacing smile, apparently pleased with his change of attitude. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a perfect answer, but it¡¯s definitely better than what you were going to say originally, young master.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s definitely better than what you were going to say.¡± Isn¡¯t that right? Why do I feel murderous intent in your smile? ¡°Uh, yeah. Let¡¯s just go quickly, or we¡¯ll bete.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. Then, Lise, take care.¡± ¡°Yes, you two be careful, too.¡± With that, the two left for school holding hands like a couple. Lise stared at their entwined hands. . . . Meanwhile, at that time, Skaya was¡­ ¡®Ughhhhhhhh!!!¡¯ She was pacing anxiously in her mind, and her heart was pounding so loudly that it could be heard by Kaine, who was standing next to her. Thump, thump, thump, thump. She hadn¡¯t felt this way in a long time. The only other time was when Kaine called her for the second semester performance assessmentst year. ¡®Ugh¡­ I hope Kaine isn¡¯t hearing my heartbeat.¡¯ Skaya shifted her gaze to him, worried that he might be able to hear it. Fortunately, he seemed to be unaware, tilting his head in confusion as he looked at her. ¡®I already experienced it yesterday, but his hands are big.¡¯ Yesterday, when they held hands to use the couple magic, her heart had raced so fast that she thought she might die. It was so nerve-wracking that she made such a big mistake while using magic. She had rarely made mistakes in controlling her magic power or spellcasting. Of course, it happened asionally, but only when she encountered aplex spell for the first time. The spell she saw yesterday wasn¡¯t thatplicated. Despite this, she made a series of mistakes due to her nervousness, and her memory of the event was hazy. ¡®Yes, it was definitely a mistake!¡¯ As Skaya rationalized to herself, ¡°Skaya!¡± Someone called her from behind. She turned around, and it was none other than¡­ ¡°Jenny!¡± Eileen and her friend Jenny. Jenny approached with a slightly brighter smile, and then¡­ ¡°¡­¡± She nced at their entwined hands and flinched. She looked back and forth between the two with a puzzled expression. Skaya waved her free arm frantically, babbling, ¡°This is because of the magic taught by the Grand Sage! It¡¯s unavoidable! The Grand Sage told me to do this!!!¡± Was it because she spoke too quickly? Jenny shifted her gaze from Skaya to Kaine. He exined to her what had happened yesterday. ¡°Hmm. Couple magic¡­ It really makes you look like a real couple.¡± ¡°What? Couple, couple, couple, couple.¡± Skaya jumped at Jenny¡¯s muttering. Her face turned bright red, and she froze up. Jenny ignored her and looked at Kaine, saying, ¡°Hey, if Ange, Eileen, or your maid finds out, won¡¯t you be in big trouble? Is it finally time for your funeral?¡± ¡°No, even if I you tell them¡­ And Lise already knows, so it¡¯s fine. Hmm, I¡¯m not sure about the other two. I¡¯m just feeling hopeless. But they might understand since there¡¯s a reason.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Just make sure you bnce things well. Otherwise, you might end up in pieces.¡± Jenny¡¯s words were hard to deny. The constetion was already flooding him with messages. If it weren¡¯t for Lisanna and Rain being in the royal capital, the goddess would have descended by now. ¡®I should take her out for some real one-on-one fun sometime.¡¯ If left unchecked, I might die of heart palpitations. So, I needed to set aside some time to spend with her. After all, a bnce of rewards and punishments is necessary. ¡°You need to exin it to Eileen first.¡± As soon as she said this, ¡°Kaine? And Skaya?¡± Eileen looked at the two with an icy gaze, tilting her head in confusion. ¡®Huh? What the hell?¡¯ He had intended to exin, but¡­ ¡®Not right now, though.¡¯ As she thought this, ¡°Kaine¡­ sir?¡± A chilling voice called out. Cold sweat trickled down her spine. He knew who it was, but he didn¡¯t want to find out. Still, he turned around, and¡­ ¡°Ange?¡± As expected, she was the saint of the goddess of Fate. Lisanna was also there, and Jenny quietly slipped away, fearing she might get caught in the crossfire. Kaine was trapped from all sides. He looked at Skaya, hoping she might resolve the situation. However, contrary to his expectations, ¡°Couple, couple, couple.¡± Skaya was still malfunctioning, muttering the word ¡®couple.¡¯ With a solemn expression, Kaine knelt down and exined what had happened yesterday. Surely they would understand since there was a reason, right? . . . There was a time when I thought the same. [The goddess of Fate is pleased, hmph!] Hey, it¡¯s not like I did anything terribly wrong. Sure, being involved with multiple women is trashy, but it¡¯s legal in this world. So, since I didn¡¯t break anyws, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. As I was making excuses to myself, ¡°Kaine, are you listening to us?¡± ¡°Kaine-nim? Are you listening?¡± Eileen and Ange asked with piercing eyes. I nodded without hesitation. ¡°Phew. Well, it¡¯s¡­ I guess there¡¯s no choice but to learn magic.¡± ¡°Yes, Kaine-nim. I respect your opinion, but¡­¡± Ange continued in a serious tone. ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line. Understand?¡± The line she was referring to was obvious. Yes, of course¡­ ¡°Sex?¡± Lisanna blurted out without thinking, then quickly covered her mouth with both hands, realizing her mistake. The two women stared at me with nk faces, more concerned about my answer than Lisanna¡¯s slip-up. Feeling the silent pressure, I slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t cross the line.¡± ¡°Hmm, Kaine isn¡¯t usually trustworthy when ites to women, but I trust Skaya¡­ I understand.¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen of thisdy, Kaine-nim won¡¯t cross the line.¡± [The goddess of Fate will be watching, she says.] Hey, I¡¯m a gentleman. I¡¯ve endured despite having opportunities. I can guarantee that no one is as gentlemanly and patient as me. If it were anyone else, well¡­ But denying it here wouldn¡¯t help. Especially since the two women were staring at me with their intimidating smiles. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the lecture. We might bete if we stay any longer.¡± The two nodded with slightly uneasy expressions. I turned my gaze to Skaya. ¡°Couple, couple, couple.¡± She seemed to really like the word ¡®couple,¡¯ as she was still malfunctioning. To bring her back to her senses, I gently released her hand. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Finally, you¡¯re back to normal.¡± ¡°Why did you let go?¡± Skaya¡¯s voice was filled with disappointment. I answered without hesitation. ¡°Because we need to go to the lecture. That¡¯s why.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± She nodded, understanding my words, with a look of great regret. ¡°Anyway, I have to go with Eileen to Master Mikasa¡¯s lecture. Have a good day, Ange-nim.¡± ¡°Yes, Kaine-nim. Take care.¡± With that, I, Eileen, and Jenny, who had been watching from a distance, sprinted towards the training grounds to avoid beingte. . . . Mikasa, themander of the royal knights, was said to be unmatched in swordsmanship, even by the Thomas and Elijah families, who were known for their knightly skills. Mikasa, neither from a knightly family nor from another world, was on par with the heads of these families. She could be called a genius without argument. But perhaps because of this, [The goddess of Fate is bored, she says.] She had no talent for teaching. That¡¯s why the constetion was sending messages saying she was bored. However, it seemed that only I and the constetion felt this way, as the students around us were all paying close attention. ¡®Yawn!¡¯ As I stifled a yawn, Mikasa, with her short hair, spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s enough exnation. From now on, each of you will pair up and spar with each other.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, ¡°Kaine, let¡¯s spar.¡± Eileen approached me as if she had been waiting for those words. I had a bad feeling about it and tried to refuse, but¡­ -Grab! She quickly grabbed my wrist, as if she wouldn¡¯t let go. Was this pairing supposed to be forced? I tried to pull away, but¡­ -Squeeze! As expected, she was applying force. The veins on the back of her hand were visible from the strength of her grip. In the end, I ¡®agreed¡¯ with Eileen and was dragged away by her. For the rest of the lecture, I was beaten up by Eileen. After the lecture, I learned one thing. Eileen had been hitting me with personal feelings. As a side note, She received a lot of feedback from Mikasa for relying too much on physical ability. Finally, thest lecture was left, the one by Master Tony, the teacher of Kim Soo-yong. Chapter 107: I followed Eileen and Jenny as we walked. We soon arrived at our destination. There weren¡¯t many people attending the adventurer lecture in thest period, so there were plenty of seats avable. ¡°I guess we won¡¯t have to stand up and listen,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s right, Kaine,¡± Jenny replied. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people here,¡± Eileen added. The two of them nodded in agreement. We quickly took our seats in the empty ssroom. [The Goddess of Fate says she hasn¡¯t seen him in a while.] Ah, right. She must have seen him a lot.Before shetched onto me, the person she was watching was none other than Kim Soo-yong. He had stayed with Tony for almost a year before enrolling in the Royal Academy. So it was only natural for her to say that. Maybe she had watched him a few times before that as well. ¡°By the way,¡± I said. Just as I was wondering when he would arrive, the door opened and someone entered. He had a scar on his cheek, a body that seemed to have been through many battles, and a face that had taken the full brunt of time. [The Goddess of Fate says she feels strangely happy.] If she¡¯s feeling happy right now, that means¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Tony, and I¡¯ll be teaching this lecture. Please take care of me.¡± Tony scanned the ssroom with his eyes. Our gazes met, mine from the empty space beside me and his from the front of the ssroom. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± In that brief moment, he paused on me before moving on to the next student. What was that about? Why did it feel like he stopped on me? Did Eileen, sitting next to me, feel the same way? She leaned in and whispered in my ear, ¡°Kaine, did you feel like he paused when he saw you?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± I replied. ¡°Do you know each other?¡± she asked. I shook my head without hesitation. I had never met the guy face-to-face. I had seen him a few times on the screen, but that was it. ¡®That was me watching him, not the other way around.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t seen me, so there was no way he could have recognized me. As I was trying to understand the situation, the Goddess of Fate spoke through the constetion. [The Goddess of Fate says Kim Soo-yong must have told him about you.] The constetion hade up with a usible answer. It was possible that Kim Soo-yong had mentioned me to him. After all, we were working together to catch the Cultists. I had even supported him in the past. But even if he had heard about me, ¡®Something still feels off.¡¯ This world wasn¡¯t as technologically advanced as Earth. Even if Kim Soo-yong had mentioned my name, there was no way he could have known what I looked like. He wouldn¡¯t have had a photo or video of me. It was undeniable that I was a famous troublemaker¡­ I mean, person. But my face wasn¡¯t well-known. There were no cameras in this world. I hadn¡¯t achieved anything like Ange, so there were no fairy tales or videos about me. As I was trying to understand the situation, Tony finished scanning the ssroom and began to speak. ¡°Then let¡¯s start the lecture.¡± . . . Was it because he was called an adventurer hero? His teaching style was a little different from the other lecturers. For example, he would say, ¡°When dealing with monsters, be careful of traps. They may be stupid, but they¡¯re not dumb. They¡¯ll do anything to survive. Let me tell you about something that happened to me.¡± He would share his own experiences and stories. The students would perk up their ears and listen attentively. But I¡­ ¡®This is so boring.¡¯ I was so bored that I almost yawned. The students might find Tony¡¯s stories interesting, but¡­ ¡®I¡¯ve heard them so many times that I¡¯m sick of them.¡¯ Tony¡¯s lectures were also mentioned in the original work. As a veteran yer, I had heard them so many times that I could recite them by heart. Let¡¯s see if I can predict what he¡¯s going to say next. ¡± High Orcs will even eat orcs when they¡¯re hungry.¡± ¡± High Orcs will even eat orcs when they¡¯re hungry.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, Tony said the exact same thing. [The Goddess of Fate says you truly have the gift of foresight!] Ah, right. That was his shtick. I had forgotten about it for a while, but from the constetion¡¯s perspective, I was an unusual person. Maybe the constetion was surprised because I hadn¡¯t shown my ability to see the future in a while. As I was feeling bored, Eileen turned to me with a shocked expression, as if she had just eaten a carrot for the first time. ¡°Kaine, how did you¡­? Did you know what the lecturer was going to say before he said it?¡± I thought I had spoken quietly, but she must have heard me because we were sitting next to each other. I quickly and quietly made an excuse, ¡°Oh, I just know about orcs. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Hmm, but you didn¡¯t miss a single word,¡± she said, looking at me suspiciously. I knew that if I told her the truth, she wouldn¡¯t believe me and might even think I was crazy. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I remained silent. She seemed puzzled, but she didn¡¯t say anything and just kept looking at me. About ten minutes passed, and then Tony said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s do some practice. One-on-one sparring with me.¡± Tony announced the practice session, which was different from the original work. . . . Hearing his announcement, all the students moved to the training ground, looking a little flustered. It was understandable that they were surprised. Tony had never done a practice lecture before. But the reason he decided to do a practice session was none other than Kaine. To be precise, it was to test Kaine¡¯s strength. Tony looked at Kaine with half-closed eyes. ¡®I couldn¡¯t see clearly before, but is that the guy Soo-yong was talking about?¡¯ He had sharp features and a well-defined face. His proportions were so perfect that women would turn their heads to look at him. This time, unlike before, he was sure that the guy was David von Kaine. ¡®Hmm, he¡¯s the one working with Soo-yong to catch the Cultists.¡¯ In fact, he had known for a long time that the Cultists were suspicious. He had almost died at their hands more than once. So when he heard about it from Soo-yong, he became a little interested. If his own disciple was working with him, he must be someone special. ¡®I don¡¯t know much about him, but Soo-yong¡¯s skills are exceptional.¡¯ In the past, he had been infinitely weaker than Soo-yong. ¡®But now, he¡¯s not infinitely weak anymore.¡¯ He was a strong person, recognized by Tony, the retired adventurer hero. It was only natural that he would be interested in someone working with his own disciple. In a way, it made sense that he would hold an unnned practice session. ¡®I heard that he even performed a high-level priest¡¯s healing in one go.¡¯ Based on Soo-yong¡¯s reaction, he must not only have exceptional skills but also a kind heart. Even Ange, who was of a different caliber, followed him. Tony looked at Kaine with a curious gaze as they walked. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Tony.¡± They finally reached their destination. Tony nodded and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s start with whoever is confident.¡± . . . The first person to step forward after Tony¡¯s announcement was Elijah Von Eileen. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to spar with you, Tony,¡± she said. Tony smiled kindly in response. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Let¡¯s begin right away.¡± Just as Eileen was about to nod in agreement, Tony suddenly swung his wooden sword. ¡°Kreee!¡± Eileen barely managed to block the attack with her own sword. But then, Tony struck again. ¡°Paak!¡± Eileen failed to block the next attack and tumbled to the ground. ¡°Hwaak!¡± She channeled her aura to strengthen her body and swung her sword. ¡°Hwoong!¡± A sharp burst of aura shot out, but Tony easily deflected it with his bare hands. Of course, Eileen knew that her attack wouldn¡¯t work. She had created that opening to observe Tony¡¯s movements, not to defeat him. ¡°Kang! Kang!¡± Tony effortlessly deflected Eileen¡¯s continuous attacks. Eileen continued to watch for an opening, but¡­ ¡®¡­I can¡¯t see any.¡¯ That¡¯s right. Despite blocking Eileen¡¯s attacks, Tony showed no signs of weakness. ¡®This is what an adventurer hero is like.¡¯ Eileen was reminded of how strong the man standing before her truly was. She felt that she still had a long way to go, as Tony¡¯s strength was overwhelming. ¡®But I can¡¯t just give up like this.¡¯ This might be her only chance to spar with Tony. So it was best to give it her all and not have any regrets. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Eileen stopped her futile attacks and looked at the adventurer hero standing before her. ¡°Woong!¡± During the break, Eileen had practiced countless times to strengthen her body. This time, instead of releasing her aura outward, she channeled it within her body, just like Kaine¡¯s body strengthening technique. But the change wasn¡¯t limited to her body strengthening. Her aura flowed into her wooden sword, transforming it into a sword aura, not a sword energy. Kaine¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Had Eileen just surpassed her own limits? ¡®No, it¡¯s just a spar.¡¯ She was a genius, after all. Even in a simple spar, Eileen had managed to be stronger. Jenny seemed to notice this as well, and she smiled in disbelief. Tony, who was just as surprised as the other two, was shocked inside. ¡®¡­I held this practice session to see Kaine, but I never expected to witness the growth of a knight¡¯s child.¡¯ He looked at Eileen with a serious expression and said, ¡°Let¡¯s end it here.¡± Tony ended the spar at a time when it would have been interesting. Eileen tilted her head, looking confused. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You seem to be mistaken. Unlike you, I have to spar with every student here. Sparring with you now would take up a lot of time and energy, so let¡¯s end it here.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Eileen nodded in disappointment, understanding Tony¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°Good job. Now, the next one, please.¡± With that, the students began to step forward one by one. About twenty minutes passed. ¡°Kkeung¡­¡± Tony quickly defeated most of the students, except for Eileen. A few students, including Jenny, managed to exchange a few blows with him. ¡°Ugh, my head hurts like hell.¡± But they couldn¡¯tst long and were soon knocked out. Now, the only one left was Kaine. He grumbled to himself, knowing that his turn had finallye. ¡®Ugh, am I going to get beaten up like that too?¡¯ Most of the students, except for Eileen, had lumps on their foreheads. It seemed like he could see his own future a few secondster. [The Goddess of Fate says she hopes you can win, but it¡¯s unlikely.] Damn. Even the constetion, which only he could see, was cheering him on. As Kaine was cursing to himself, Tony asked with a serious expression, ¡°So, are you thest one?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Kaine replied. ¡°Hmm.¡± I still can¡¯t tell. From the outside, he doesn¡¯t seem that strong. And he doesn¡¯t seem to have anything special about him. As Tony narrowed his eyes and looked at Kaine, Kaine was thinking¡­ ¡®Is there a way to get hit less painfully?¡¯ He was seriously considering this seemingly pointless question. To others, it might seem like a waste of time, but¡­ If they saw the students in the training ground with lumps on their foreheads, they would understand. It looked so painfully awful. As Kaine was seriously thinking about how to get hit less painfully, a quest appeared. [Quest: Spar with the Retired Adventurer Hero!] [Description: Sessfullynd one attack against Tony.] [Reward: 2,000 Points.] The quest had begun. ¡°You old fart, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 108: The difficulty of the quest was almost impossible, evenpared to the previous ones. Even Eileen, before her growth, couldn¡¯t guarantee that she couldnd a single attack against Tony. So it was almost impossible for Kaine toplete the quest. But that was only if it was a simple spar. ¡®I just need to seed in a different way than Eileen.¡¯ Kaine thought that he could seed by using a different method than Eileen. Tony narrowed his eyes at Kaine¡¯s words. ¡°Old fart?¡± It was a word that Soo-yong had used several times when talking to Tony.As far as he remembered, it was a derogatory term used for older people. ¡®I heard that it even appears in novels written by people from other worlds.¡¯ But that wasn¡¯t the important part. He wasn¡¯t sure why Soo-yong had used that word, but he had a hunch. Provocation. He was probably trying to make Tony lose his cool and be careless. Normally, such a petty provocation wouldn¡¯t work. But maybe it was because he said it in such an annoying voice. ¡°You need to be taught a lesson.¡± It seemed to have worked. Kaine, with a tense expression, immediately channeled his mana to strengthen his body. ¡°Hwaak!¡± He used his unique color and property setting technique. ¡°Hwoong!¡± Tony swung his wooden sword with a condescending look. Kaine barely managed to duck to avoid the sword strike to his face, but¡­ ¡°Paak!¡± Hisrge movements made it impossible to dodge the next attack. ¡°Aaak!¡± Was that a light hit?! It was clear that Tony was attacking at a level that a student could dodge. Yet, Kaine felt dizzy, as if his brain was shaking. ¡°Kreee!¡± Kaine took a moment to regain hisposure and looked at Tony. Tony was looking down at him with his arms crossed, as if he had been waiting for Kaine to regain his senses. ¡®¡­Even if there wasn¡¯t a quest, I feel like pping him.¡¯ At first, Kaine wanted to hit Tony because of the quest, but now, seeing his annoying face, he just wanted to p him. ¡°p p p.¡± Tony pped his hands, ready to return the provocation. Kaine thought, ¡®Is this how the other students felt when they sparred with him?¡¯ His forehead veins popped out for a moment. He had often provoked his opponents during spars and real fights. It was a way to gain even the slightest advantage. When an opponent loses their cool, they don¡¯t perform at their best. As a weaker opponent, Kaine had always taken advantage of this. But now, being on the receiving end, he felt a surge of anger. It seemed like the saying, ¡°What¡¯s good for the goose is good for the gander,¡± was true after all. Kaine took a shallow breath to calm himself and not fall for the provocation. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± He told himself not to get carried away. Unless he was stronger than the man standing before him. ¡®In fact, I¡¯m much weaker than him.¡¯ Even against a weaker opponent, losing one¡¯s cool could lead to defeat. But against someone much stronger, losing one¡¯sposure would be suicidal. So now was the time to remain calm, not get excited. Meanwhile, Tony was reevaluating Kaine. ¡®Hmm, his mental fortitude is not bad.¡¯ He had initially been disappointed by Kaine¡¯s movements, as they didn¡¯t live up to Soo-yong¡¯s praise. Although Kaine¡¯s body strengthening technique seemed quite unique, the result was what mattered. ¡®What¡¯s important is the oue.¡¯ Whether Kaine¡¯s body strengthening technique was special or not, the question was whether he was strong. Tony had been quite disappointed that Kaine was weaker than expected. ¡®But his mental fortitude is definitely better than Soo-yong¡¯s.¡¯ There was no denying that Soo-yong was strong. However, due to hisck of real-life experience, he sometimes lost his cool. ¡®Then, let¡¯s continue.¡¯ Tony thought and took a step forward, lightly swinging his wooden sword. Kaine dodged Tony¡¯s attack and¡­ ¡°Hwoong!¡± ¡­countered with his own sword strike. ¡°Kang!¡± Tony casually blocked the attack with his aura-infused hand. The two of them continued to exchange blows. ¡°Kwang! Kung! Kwajik!¡± Tony¡¯s attacks felt different from those of the other strong opponents Kaine had faced. The previous opponents relied on their martial arts or body strengthening techniques to overpower their opponents. ¡®But this guy is simr to me.¡¯ That¡¯s right. Tony was willing to use any means necessary to win. For example, he would throw sand in his opponent¡¯s face¡­ ¡°Hwaak!¡± ¡­or attack during their moment of distraction. It felt like fighting against himself. Of course, Tony was holding back, which was why Kaine felt this way. If Tony had gone all out from the beginning, like he did with Eileen, Kaine wouldn¡¯t havested long. So, Tony and Kaine exchanged blows fairly(?) for about five minutes. ¡°Huh, huh.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Unlike Tony, who looked rxed, Kaine was panting heavily. He wondered how he couldnd a single attack on the adventurer hero standing before him. ¡®¡­Just using my body strengthening technique won¡¯t be enough.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t deny that his technique was powerful, but he didn¡¯t think it would be enough tond a hit on Tony. Even Eileen couldn¡¯t find an opening against Tony. Using only his body strengthening technique tond a hit on Tony was impossible. So¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll use all my abilities.¡¯ As Kaine was thinking this, Tony was surprised. Kaine was holding out better than expected. ¡®He¡¯s different from the others I¡¯ve fought.¡¯ Tony had encountered countless opponents who boasted about their swordsmanship or martial arts skills. But they all had one thing inmon. ¡®They couldn¡¯t beat someone stronger than themselves.¡¯ They could only defeat opponents of their own level or weaker. But they had never once defeated someone stronger than themselves. ¡®Of course, there are exceptions like Eileen.¡¯ But such talented individuals were almost impossible to find. Realistically, it was unlikely for someone to suddenly grow stronger during a spar. In reality, it was impossible to grow stronger during a fight. Only monstrous individuals, who were beyond thebel of genius, could achieve such a feat. Unlike those individuals, Kaine was willing to use any means necessary to win. He would use every trick in the book, from attacking vital points to spitting to distract his opponent. ¡®Individuals like these will survive and achieve great sess.¡¯ It¡¯s not the strong who seed, but those who survive to the end. ¡®Hmm, should I end it here?¡¯ As Tony was thinking this, he suddenly attacked. ¡°Hwaak!¡± Kaine released more mana, as if this was hisst chance. Tony looked at him with interest. He pointed his wooden sword at Kaine. Kaine took a step forward, running straight towards Tony, who tilted his head in confusion. ¡®I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to, but¡­¡¯ Just as Tony was about to swing his sword at the right moment¡­ ¡°Hwaaaak!¡± A bright divine light burst from Kaine¡¯s body. Tony squinted his eyes against the sudden light. ¡°Kreee!¡± But he was a strong warrior who had survived countless life-threatening situations. He wasn¡¯t going to be surprised by this. Without hesitation, Tony used his aura sensing ability to locate Kaine. He was right behind him. ¡°Hwoong!¡± Tony swung his sword with his eyes closed. The sound of tearing air filled the room. ¡®He¡¯ll get hit like this!¡¯ Kaine realized that he would be hit if he stayed like this, so he channeled his magic power and used his body strengthening technique, maximizing the volume adjustment. ??????¦¢?? ¡°Woong!¡± Kaine moved at a speed far beyond what he had shown before. ¡°Hwoong!¡± He dodged Tony¡¯s attack a beat faster than expected. ¡°¡­¡­?!¡± Tony was momentarily surprised by Kaine¡¯s unexpected speed. In that brief moment of surprise, Kaine saw his chance. ¡®This is myst opportunity!¡¯ Kaine threw a punch, aiming for Tony¡¯s face. Tony, with his eyes closed, sensed the attack through his aura sensing ability and prepared to counter. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able tond a hit like this. Instead, he might even be counterattacked. But¡­ ¡®I expected this.¡¯ The man standing before him was once known as an adventurer hero. It was impossible tond a hit on him like this. So¡­ ¡°Ssuuuk!¡± Kaine¡¯s body began to shrink. In no time, he was the same height as Keij. His shrinking body meant that his attack¡­ ¡°Kwang!¡± ¡­had gone from Tony¡¯s face to his abdomen. Tony¡¯s body bent like a ¡®?¡¯ and flew across the training ground. Kaine used his transformation ability to restore his original height. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± I hope no one noticed. Kaine looked around, wondering if anyone had seen him. Everyone had closed their eyes due to the bright light. ¡®No one noticed.¡¯ Well, that was the n from the beginning. ¡®But things don¡¯t always go ording to n.¡¯ As he thought this, he slowly reduced the quality of the effect. ¡°Hwaak.¡± The light from the holy water in his pocket gradually dimmed. The students slowly opened their eyes, and when they saw the scene before them, they were shocked. ¡°What, what is this?!¡± ¡°Did Kainend a hit?!¡± ¡°What, how did he do that?!¡± ¡°Did anyone see it?!¡± It was natural for them to be surprised. They had tried everything tond a hit on Tony, but¡­ ¡®No one could do it.¡¯ The most they could do was get hit by Tony¡¯s wooden sword. Apart from that, they couldn¡¯t even dodge his attacks, let alonend one of their own. And it wasn¡¯t just the students who were surprised. If a third party was this shocked, how would the person involved feel? ¡®I never expected tond a hit.¡¯ Tony¡¯s expression was one of shock. He sat up and rubbed his abdomen. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was bruised. Just before Kaine¡¯s attack, Tony had defended his abdomen with his aura. Although he had done it hastily and didn¡¯t block the attackpletely, he still managed to¡­ ¡®He¡¯s amazing.¡¯ Even though Tony was holding back, Kaine hadnded a hit on him. This alone was enough for Kaine to apany Soo-yong without any issues. In fact, even Soo-yong hadn¡¯tnded a hit on Tony yet. ¡®Of course, I didn¡¯t hold back when sparring with my disciple.¡¯ What mattered was the result. Kaine had exceeded Tony¡¯s expectations. This alone was enough for him to be recognized. As Tony looked at Kaine, he thought¡­ ¡°Woong!¡± Kaine¡¯s rough breathing gradually calmed down, and his body began to recover. It seemed that Kaine¡¯s recovery ability was indeed as powerful as Soo-yong had imed. ¡®He must have calcted all of this.¡¯ Tony was impressed and smiled, showing no signs of being affected by the attack. ¡°In wars and battles against monsters, why do so many strong warriors die?¡± Tony¡¯s words caught the attention of all the students. He continued, ¡°Is it because they¡¯re weak? No. They¡¯re strong. There may have been people as strong as the Great Sage, the Grand Master, and the Knight Commander, who are here as external lecturers. But there¡¯s only one reason why they die.¡± ¡°Gulps!¡± The students swallowed their saliva in response to Tony¡¯s overwhelming aura. He raised one corner of his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s simply because they¡¯re strong. If those people had acted like Kaine today, I can guarantee that some of the external lecturers, including myself, would have been reced. So, remember the spar between Kaine and me today. Are there any questions?¡± Jenny raised her hand in response to Tony¡¯s question. ¡°I have a question!¡± ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°What about Ange? Could she have been reced too?¡± ¡°No. She¡¯s an exception. That wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Tony¡¯s immediate answer made Jenny nod and whisper, ¡°As expected.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s end the lecture here. Well done, everyone.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± With that, Tony and the students left the training ground. Kaine also left with Eileen and Jenny, and as he did, he saw a message indicating that he hadpleted the original quest and the hidden quest. Chapter 109: The season of external instructors¡¯ lessons hase to an end. About a week has passed since then. Let¡¯s start with the reward I got from sparring with Tony. [Hidden Quest ¨C Earn Tony¡¯s Recognition!] [Description: You need to be recognized by Tony, the retired adventurer hero.] [Reward: 1,000 points.] Along with the original quest, I earned 3,000 points from the hidden quest. So, I now have 4,500 points in my possession. ¡®This is quite afortable amount.¡¯I¡¯ve had a feeling of being short on points so far, but now that I have more, I feel relieved. ¡®This is why people carry a lot of money in their wallets.¡¯ Anyway, that¡¯s about it for the rewards. As for what I¡¯m doing now¡­ ¡°Kaine, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve been alone together, hasn¡¯t it?¡± I¡¯m having tea with the Constetion at a cafe, just the two of us. ¡°Yeah, it has. But is it okay for you to descend to the capital? Other Constetions can see you, right?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but I was thinking, why should I care about what they think? And even if I descend, I¡¯m not causing any harm to anyone, am I?¡± Actually, I feel like you¡¯re causing me a lot of harm. I was nning to rest today since I had a break from sses, but she dragged me out against my will. Isn¡¯t this causing me a lot of harm? No, let¡¯s think positively. I was actually thinking of going somewhere with her alone. When I think about it, I feel like this is a better option. If I¡¯m not careful, she might lose her mind and kidnap me, causing me to die of a heart attack. Like thest time with the kiss on the neck. ¡®That must not happen.¡¯ I shook my head as the bad ending from the game shed through my mind. Then I took a sip of the drink with ice cubes floating in it. ¡®It¡¯s delicious.¡¯ As I was thinking this, a thought suddenly shed through my mind. ¡°Hey, by the way.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The Constetion tilted her head at the seriousness in my voice. I almost lost my mind at her beauty, but I shook my head and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve been curious about this for a while. The Goddess of Dimensions, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. What about her?¡± Is it because we¡¯re talking about another woman? She narrowed her eyes and looked at me. I quickly spoke before the atmosphere got any worse. ¡°What does she do?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I¡¯ve been curious about this for a while. In the game, the Constetion¡¯s name was the only thing revealed; nothing else was mentioned. There wasn¡¯t even any information about her in the settings. Because of this, it¡¯s impossible not to be curious. I¡¯m a veteran yer, so I should know this information. ¡®She probably knows, right?¡¯ As I looked at her with curiosity, the Constetion said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about her either.¡± I was surprised by her unexpected response. What? She doesn¡¯t know? They¡¯re both Constetions, aren¡¯t they? How can she not know the details? ¡®Is she just jealous and doesn¡¯t want to tell me?¡¯ As I looked at her suspiciously, she gave me an apologetic look and said, ¡°She rarely participates in Constetion meetings, and even when we meet, it¡¯s only once every few hundred years. Do you think you could know someone well if you only met them once every few hundred years?¡± ??? ¡°Oh¡­¡± It¡¯s understandable that she doesn¡¯t know much. It¡¯s hard to know someone well even if you meet them once every few years, let alone once every few hundred years. To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t remember either. But even so, as a transcendent being, she should at least remember their face. As I wasing to terms with this, the Constetion pped her hands as if she remembered something. ¡°Oh, but I do remember one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I definitely seen her fate.¡± ¡°Fate?¡± The Constetion nodded at my question, and then revealed some shocking information. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s destined to die someday.¡± . . . The Goddess of Dimensions. One of the five transcendent beings, she is the Constetion with the most secrets. The only known ability she possesses is the power to manipte dimensions and time. ¡°Hmm, from the traces, I think she¡¯s around here.¡± The Constetion with the most secrets among the Constetions travels through different dimensions and times. And the trace she¡¯s following is none other than¡­ ¡®An isekai person with the same soul as someone in our world.¡¯ The Constetion¡¯s face turned serious as she thought about this. ¡®No matter how I think about it, I don¡¯t understand.¡¯ It¡¯s possible for a mortal¡¯s soul to be simr, but it¡¯s impossible for them to be exactly the same. After all, they have different origins and live in different worlds. They may have lived simr lives, but that¡¯s just a simrity. It¡¯s absurd to think that their origins could be the same. To put it simply, even if there are twins, they can be very simr, but it¡¯s impossible for their birthmarks and personalities to be exactly the same. Their personalities, at least, should change depending on the life they live. The only way to make two souls the same is¡­ ¡®For a transcendent being to either sacrifice themselves or lower their rank by giving away a lot of their power¡­¡¯ But that¡¯s absurd. Just in case, I checked on the other four Constetions from a distance, but¡­ ¡®There was no such trace.¡¯ Even the Great Demon, who is on par with the transcendent beings, was fine. Therefore, none of the transcendent beings, including herself, have sacrificed themselves. ¡®Then who is it?¡¯ As I was thinking this, the trace of the isekai person disappeared. At the same time¡­ ¡°¡­¡± The Constetion looked at the dimension in front of her. A round with a sea that covered about 70% of its surface, and a small amount ofnd. The Goddess of Dimensions instantly recognized the in front of her. ¡°Earth.¡± That¡¯s right. She had arrived on Earth. She stared at the Earth for a moment, and then made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± As she said this, she suddenly remembered something. Another goddess had told her that she was destined to die. Not long after that, she widened her eyes at the presence of a certain being. . . . Upon hearing the Constetion¡¯s words, I asked her with sincerity in my voice. ¡°Did you really see such a fate?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a lie, hihi.¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± She gave me a yful smile and rested her chin on her hand. ¡°Well, I just get annoyed because she doesn¡¯t participate in the meetings, unlike me and the others. So, I just wanted to scare her by lying.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± She¡¯s truly vicious. If someone else had said such a thing, I would have smashed their head in and called it nonsense. ¡®But when she says it, it¡¯s hard not to take it seriously.¡¯ After all, she¡¯s the Goddess of Fate, isn¡¯t she? I looked at her with a slightly surprised expression, and she said, ¡°Well, it was a long time ago. I think she was a little concerned about it back then, but she¡¯s probably forgotten about it by now. Even I had forgotten that I was just joking.¡± The Constetion looked off into the distance as she spoke, almost as if she were making an excuse. ¡°Usually, perpetrators say things like that.¡± ¡°No, it was a long time ago. She probably knows it was just a joke by now. Do you think she¡¯d still be worried about it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right.¡± If the Constetion says it was a long time ago, it must have been in the distant past, a time that¡¯s beyond imagination. It would be strange to still remember something from that long ago. It¡¯s not my business anyway. ¡®But in the end, I didn¡¯t get any information.¡¯ I had asked about this person out of curiosity, but the only information I got was that even the Constetions didn¡¯t know much about them. Apart from that, I didn¡¯t gain any useful information. ¡®But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Even without information about the Goddess of Dimensions, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯tplete the original story. As I was thinking this, the shop owner said, ¡°Your drinks are ready.¡± He ced arge cup in front of us. When I saw it, I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head. ¡°Huh?¡± The straws in front of me were connected in the shape of a heart. ¡°Is this what we ordered?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± The Constetion nodded without hesitation. From the sparkle in her eyes, it was clear that this was indeed what she had ordered. ¡®Damn. I never thought I¡¯d be using a couple¡¯s straw.¡¯ I felt so embarrassed that I thought the food in my stomach mighte back up. I wanted to ask if we could just use separate straws, but¡­ ¡®Oh my. Look at her eyes.¡¯ She was staring at me with such anticipation, as if she really wanted to use the couple¡¯s straw. If I refused here, it was clear that something bad would happen. ¡®She must have really wanted to use the couple¡¯s straw.¡¯ To meet her expectations, I reluctantly put my mouth on the straw. Seeing my action, she seemed satisfied. -Slurp! She also drank from the other side of the straw, her ears turning red. She had a look of pure happiness on her face. After that, I continued to spend time with the Constetion until her descent ended. . . . In an underground space, Andrew sat deep in thought. The reason for this was that Ward had failed to infiltrate. ¡®¡­Should I lie low for a while?¡¯ Lately, things haven¡¯t been going ording to n. Although there haven¡¯t been any major losses besides the death of Elza, it¡¯s still frustrating. It¡¯s natural to feel annoyed when things don¡¯t go as nned. Additionally, someone had anonymously used the organization¡¯s name. ¡®Tsk. I need to think positively.¡¯ It¡¯s true that Ward failed to infiltrate, but unexpectedly, two ducal families were destroyed. While it¡¯s a shame that he couldn¡¯t infiltrate, the destruction of the two ducal families is a significant gain. ¡®It¡¯s a big profit.¡¯ However, there¡¯s someone who used Andrew¡¯s name and the organization¡¯s name. It¡¯s better to be cautious. ¡°Jade, tell the branch leaders to stop their activities for a while.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Jade bowed and knelt on one knee. Andrew then said, ¡°The same goes for you. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, we do.¡± Robert, John, Jade, and Simon, the executives of the cult, all knelt on one knee and nodded. . . . In the cult, there are sub-executives under the executives. They are usually referred to as branch leaders. Unlike regr members, branch leaders possess a small amount of mages, but they are weaker than the executives and cannot possess demons. Because of this, they are envious of the executives. They are also very greedy. Among the branch leaders, Dwayne is known for being the most greedy. Upon hearing Andrew¡¯s order, he fell into deep thought. ¡®Hmm, what should I do?¡¯ He had been secretly conducting an experiment without the knowledge of Andrew and the other executives. This experiment was none other than demon possession. He had been secretly preparing a ritual that only executives could use. But now, he had received an unexpected order. Normally, he would have stopped here to be safe. However, ¡®It¡¯s too much of a waste.¡¯ When people are blinded by greed, their vision narrows. That¡¯s exactly what Dwayne was experiencing. In the end, blinded by greed, he said, ¡°Prepare as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± He hadmitted an act that he shouldn¡¯t have. His subordinates wondered if this was the right thing to do, but they nodded in agreement, fearing that they might be killed if they refused. On this day, due to the destruction of the two ducal families, the story progressed in a different direction from the original. As a side note, Kaer realized that the warning he received from the system during the winter break was about this situation. Chapter 110: It had been about three weeks since my date with the Constetion. During that time, not much had happened. [The Goddess of Fate wants to descend!] Lately, the Constetion has been unable to control her desires and has been descending frequently. Or rather, she¡¯s been acting up a lottely. As long as she doesn¡¯t cause any major trouble, it¡¯s not a big deal. ¡®But it still feels ominous.¡¯ For some reason, I feel like I¡¯m getting closer to the bad ending where I die of a heart attack. A future where I¡¯m kidnapped by her and forced to do things in the same bed.It¡¯s not unreasonable to have such thoughts. After all, that¡¯s how the game ends. I feel like I¡¯ve developed PTSD because of those damn game developers. If I ever see them, I¡¯ll¡­ As a keyboard warrior, I¡¯ll type with my fingers flying, and as a talker, I¡¯ll talk their ears off. I¡¯ll even punch them like a punching machine. As I was cursing the developers in my mind, ¡°Kaine?¡± Skaya looked up at me with a concerned expression. With a worried tone, she continued, ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± ¡°Huh? No¡­¡± ¡°Skaya, how long are you going to hold Kaine¡¯s hand?¡± Eileen interrupted, asking with a jealous tone. She red at our hands with her beady eyes. ¡°Huh? No, I¡¯m not used to it yet! I¡¯ll keep holding hands until I get used to it! It¡¯s homework given by the Great Sage!¡± ¡°¡­¡± At her words, Eileen narrowed her eyes and looked at her suspiciously. It was as if she was looking at a child who had stolen something and was lying about it. Instinctively realizing that this couldn¡¯t continue, Skaya looked off into the distance and awkwardly changed the subject. ¡°Oh, by the way, Kaine. The Great Sage gave us homework, and I was wondering¡­ How¡¯s your progress with the magic he taught you, aside from the couple magic?¡± ?? ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been practicing a little bit.¡± In fact, it was more than just a little bit. Unlike Skaya, I already knew the magic that the Great Sage had taught me. After all, it was a hidden skill in the game. Of course, I needed to see the incantation in the book to use it. ¡®The important thing is whether I can use it or not.¡¯ It¡¯s only a matter of time before the incantation is imprinted in my brain. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it right now. Even if I wanted to force it into my brain, the incantation is tooplex. As I was thinking this, Skaya spoke with a slightly frustrated tone. ¡°Hmm, I need to finish it quickly so I can teach you magic.¡± Unlike me, Skaya hadn¡¯t fully activated the magic that the Great Sage had taught her. Her image implementation wasn¡¯t perfect yet. However, ¡®She¡¯s already imprinted the incantations in her brain.¡¯ That¡¯s right. While I needed to look at the book to activate the magic, she had already mastered all but a few of them. What a genius! Moreover, she didn¡¯t even need to chant the incantation. She just had to snap her fingers. As Skaya and I were talking, Eileen puffed out her cheeks, not fitting in with the stiff atmosphere. ¡°Excuse me, but could you not have private conversations?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. Sorry.¡± Skaya scratched her head awkwardly. Just as she was about to speak, Kim Soo-yong approached us from a distance with a serious expression. Hmm, is it that time again? ¡°Kaine, can I talk to you alone?¡± At his question, I looked at Skaya, who was holding my hand¡­ ¡®¡­?!¡¯ When did she start holding my other hand? As I looked at Eileen, who was holding my other hand without my knowledge, Skaya smiled kindly. ¡°From your expression, it seems like you want to have a serious conversation. Go ahead.¡± Eileen also said it was fine. ¡°Kaine, go ahead.¡± Is this really asking me to go? The way they¡¯re speaking, it seems like it¡¯s fine for me to go. But I can¡¯t shake the feeling that the atmosphere is the opposite of what they¡¯re saying. Am I just imagining things? [The Goddess of Fate is telling you that those girls are telling you not to go.] As I expected, they were using irony. Normally, I would refuse Kim Soo-yong¡¯s proposal, but¡­ ¡®Since it¡¯s rted to the original story, I have no choice.¡¯ I quickly calcted in my head and answered without hesitation. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll be back soon. Wait for me.¡± So, I went with Kim Soo-yong to the back of the main building, where there were no students. At the same time, I turned up the volume. ¡°Let¡¯s secretly follow them, Eileen.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that, Skaya.¡± The two of them whispered as if they were having a secret conversation. They didn¡¯t realize that I had intentionally set up this situation. . . . As I followed Kim Soo-yong, we finally arrived at our destination. When he realized that there was no one else around, he began to speak. ¡°Do you remember Ward, the spy sent by the cult?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m the one who caught him.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Anyway, as I mentioned before, among the information he revealed, we found the location of one of their branches.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± It¡¯s the same as the original story, except that Eileen isn¡¯t here. In the original story, at this time, the three of them, along with Eileen and some professors, raided the cult¡¯s branch based on the information they got from Ward. They were supposed to take care of the branch leader, right? The boss of this episode is the branch leader. They are called sub-executives of the cult and hold a rtively high position. For a normal person, raiding the ce where the branch leader is located is impossible. After all, the branch is filled with cult members, including the branch leader. However, ¡®It¡¯s impossible to win against the characters from the original story.¡¯ Rain, who became a saint after awakening, Kim Soo-yong, the isekai protagonist in the game, Burke, who is his rival, Eileen, the genius of the Elijah family. At this point, it¡¯s reasonable to suspect that the game developers sent those characters because they didn¡¯t like the branch leader. Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason to send them. But that¡¯s not the important part. ¡°So, you want me to go with you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In a way, you¡¯ve also been wronged by the cult, haven¡¯t you?¡± I think they¡¯ve been wronged more than me. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve had a few near-death experiences. So, when are we going to raid them?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Hmm, tomorrow. Indeed, tomorrow is the weekend. On that day, both students and professors will be free. It¡¯s not a bad idea, but¡­ [The Goddess of Fate can¡¯t descend tomorrow.] Because that damn goddess has been descending frequently, I won¡¯t be able to get her help tomorrow. Unfortunately, herst descent ended just a few hours ago. [The Goddess of Fate is sorry ??] The Constetion apologizes, aware that she made a mistake. But it¡¯s fine. ording to the original story, this is just a filler episode. Kim Soo-yong and his team should be able to handle it without any problems. It¡¯s a shame that Ange can¡¯t be dispatched to ask for help. However, even without Ange and the Constetion, it should be enough if things go ording to my n. ¡®Especially since I know the original story, it¡¯ll be a massacre.¡¯ ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go too.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Just a moment!¡± The two women answered instead of Kim Soo-yong. They spoke urgently. ¡°If Kaine is going, we want to go too!¡± ¡°Yes, if Kaine is going, we will follow.¡± Huh, so my n is working out? To be honest, I had anticipated this to some extent when Kim Soo-yong asked to talk to me privately. I expected him to invite me to join him. Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason for him to call me alone. Knowing this in advance, I ignored their pressure and epted his invitation. That way, they would secretly follow us. What happened next was obvious. The two of them have feelings for me. Of course, I don¡¯t dislike them either. ¡®But that¡¯s not the important part.¡¯ If I go, they¡¯ll definitely follow. I intentionally led them to follow us secretly. That way, they could listen to Kim Soo-yong and my conversation. Kim Soo-yong also seemed to pretend not to notice. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t mind. What about you, Kim Soo-yong?¡± ¡°Well, if these two areing, it¡¯ll be great. We don¡¯t need to talk about their skills.¡± Yeah, that¡¯s true. The two of them are stronger than in the original story. I can guarantee that with their current skills, no other students, except for Kim Soo-yong, can beat them. Even Kim Soo-yong can¡¯t be sure of winning against them. Kim Soo-yong nodded and agreed. ¡°I want to go too! Honey?¡± Suddenly, Lisanna appeared with a cute voice, as if she had been listening to our conversation. And she was with my sister, who doesn¡¯t get along with her. ¡®What? Them?!¡¯ I was sure that there was no one else around except for Eileen and Skaya. I had already turned up the volume, so there was no way they could have been nearby. ¡®Then how did they hear our conversation?¡¯ As I was trying to understand, [It¡¯s clear that the Goddess of War, who loves fighting, informed her.] Damn. That makes sense. Recently, the damn Constetion has been descending frequently, so it¡¯s not surprising that the other goddesses have taken an interest in me. After all, I see her every day when she descends. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silence fell between Kim Soo-yong and me. Kim Soo-yong looked at me, as if asking me to make the decision. Hey, weren¡¯t you the one who invited me? ¡°First, ask the professors. For Eileen and Skaya they will probably agree, but I don¡¯t know about the others.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± In fact, while for Willy they might not agree some professors and Rain know that Lisanna is a saint, so they¡¯ll probably agree. Kim Soo-yong quickly left the ce as if he was running away. What¡¯s going on? Why is he walking so fast? As I tilted my head, wondering if something was wrong, -Spark! A spark-like thing flew in the air. I turned my head to see Eileen, Skaya, and Lisanna¡¯s eyes colliding in the air. At the same time, -Squeeze! Squeeze! Willy, who was hiding behind me, pulled on my sleeve. It seemed like she wanted us to leave this ce quickly. I nodded to meet her expectations. ¡°Willy and I will go home now. Take care.¡± With that, we quickly left the ce where a disaster was about to happen. . . . The next day. I had finished all the preparations. Along with Willy, who had gotten permission from the professors, I headed to the meeting ce. There, in addition to the members from the original story, Lisanna and Skaya were waiting. ¡®It seems like Professor Willliam and Professor Sion will join us.¡¯ Since those two have experience working with Kim Soo-yong¡¯s team, it¡¯s not a bad choice. But this isn¡¯t some kind of Avengers Assemble. With the current members, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that we¡¯re going to destroy a few families, not just raid the cult¡¯s branch. That¡¯s because the members gathered here are too powerful. There are two saints, one isekai person, three people called geniuses, two Royal Academy professors, and finally, me, who is the most perfect among them. Thest part might make me feel a little guilty, but¡­ Anyway, with these members, we should be able to destroy the cult¡¯s branch and more. Even if the cult seeds in demon possession without Andrew¡¯s knowledge, it won¡¯t make a difference. Of course, it¡¯s a different story if a top-tier demon appears. ¡®But a top-tier demon isn¡¯t just a passing dog.¡¯ The demon that Ashard possessed was at most a high-tier one. Even if Ashard, a sub-executive, summoned a high-tier demon, it¡¯s unlikely that a branch leader would be able to summon a top-tier demon. Especially since the incantation isn¡¯t evenplete yet. ¡®But that won¡¯t happen.¡¯ In the original story, it takes a while for the incantation to bepleted at this point. So, there¡¯s no need to worry. Although the butterfly effect is a bit annoying. ¡®I¡¯ve never been involved with them, so the butterfly effect probably won¡¯t happen.¡¯ As I thought this, I walked with the group towards the cult¡¯s branch, which would soon be destroyed. Chapter 111: We left the capital and headed towards the cult¡¯s branch, located between the capital and the territory once ruled by the ducal family. ¡®Hmm, it¡¯ll only take about six hours to march there.¡¯ For ordinary people, six hours of marching might seem like a lot, but for us, with our extraordinary physical abilities, it¡¯s like eating a piece of cake. However, unlike the rest of us who are melee fighters, Skaya and Sion, the mages, were panting heavily. I can understand why they¡¯re struggling. They¡¯re trying to keep up with our pace, which is not an easy task for them since they don¡¯t exercise much. ¡°Skaya, are you okay?¡± ¡°No, I feel like I¡¯m going to die, seriously.¡± Her voice was filled with sincerity, and her face looked like she was on the verge of death.It¡¯s not good for mages to get tired. So, I said, ¡°Skaya, let me carry you on my back.¡± I knelt down in front of her and offered my back. Skaya was startled and widened her eyes. ¡°Huh? What?!¡± She was so flustered that she stumbled over her words. Then, with a solemn expression, she swallowed hard. -Gulp! Why is she even swallowing? As I wondered about this, Eileen approached, unable to ignore the situation. ¡°Skaya, you seem to be having a hard time. I¡¯ll carry you instead of Kaine.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Eileen interrupted the conversation unexpectedly. She crossed her arms with an annoyed look on her face, as if she wouldn¡¯t give up on this matter. ¡°Why? Do you have anyints, Skaya?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡± Perhaps it was because of Eileen¡¯s cold tone that Skaya looked away. Then, with a slightly disappointed expression, she slowly nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand. Then, I¡¯m sorry, but please carry me for a while.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± ¡°If you get tired, just say so. Kaine will take over.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± The two of them smiled at each other, but the air seemed to turn cold, even though their words were peaceful. It must be my imagination. [The Goddess of Fate also wants to be carried.] I wish she would just shut up before I flip out. As I was thinking this, Sion looked at Skaya with envious eyes, as if she also wanted to travelfortably. William sighed and then said something unexpected. At the same time, I doubted my own ears. After all, ¡°Professor Sion, let me carry you.¡± William, who hates being bothered, was offering to carry someone. Could it be that they¡¯re in a rtionship? Sion blushed and nodded. She looked embarrassed. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Sion was carried on William¡¯s back. From their reactions, it seemed like my guess was correct. When I mentioned William as an excuse the other day, it must have been because of this. ¡°Oppa?, carry me too.¡± At that moment, a familiar voice came from behind. It was Lisanna, speaking in a cute voice. I turned to her and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll carry you. I¡¯m stronger than you.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so cool!¡± It was just a joke, Lisana. But she gave me a cold look, as if I had lost my mind. At the same time, the people around me looked at me as if I had gone crazy. [The Goddess of Fate says that¡¯s not right.] Even the Constetion betrayed me. . . . About six hourster, they arrived at the cult¡¯s branch. Unlike during the march, everyone¡¯s expressions became serious. ¡°Professor, what should we do?¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m also thinking about it. Should we infiltrate or¡­¡± Should we just barge in? William paused, deep in thought, while Kaine also pondered. ¡®Hmm, it¡¯s not a bad idea to be cautious.¡¯ To be honest, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. In the original story, they stormed in without a n and still managed to clear the stage easily, even though their strength was weaker than it is now. ? ¡®No, it wasn¡¯t just easy, it was overwhelming.¡¯ Theypletely overwhelmed the cult. But now, their strength is even greater. No one will get hurt, and they won¡¯t even consume much stamina. It¡¯s an overkill to have all of us attack a single cult branch. ¡®Hmm, but just in case, let¡¯s take a look at the map.¡¯ There¡¯s no guarantee that the cult¡¯s strength is the same as in the original story, so it¡¯s better to be cautious. After all, there¡¯s no guarantee that a sub-executive or Andrew won¡¯t be there. ¡®Well, it¡¯s almost 100% certain that they won¡¯t be there.¡¯ As I thought this, I used the map-viewing skill. As expected, their strength hadn¡¯t increased, and there were no sub-executives or Andrew there. ¡®There¡¯s no need to look further.¡¯ Aftering to a decision, Kaine suggested to William, who was deep in thought, ¡°Professor, let¡¯s just barge in.¡± ¡°Hmm, why do you think so?¡± ¡°Yes, to be honest, even if we assume that Kim Soo-yong is fully prepared and has meticulously nned the operation, he alone could destroy the cult¡¯s branch.¡± Kim Soo-yong nodded in agreement with Kaine¡¯s words. Ignoring his reaction, Kaine continued, ¡°And look at our current strength.¡± ¡°¡­¡± William looked at the group with a serious expression. ¡®Indeed.¡¯ It would be ridiculous for us to infiltrate with this much strength. As Kaine said, our strength is not only overwhelming but excessive. The enemy would be pitiful. As William silently agreed, Kaine spoke up, ¡°And it will also serve as a warning to the cult.¡± ¡°A warning?¡± ¡°Yes, if we overwhelm and destroy the cult¡¯s branch like this, it might raise their awareness.¡± The cult has been active recently. Although Ange has destroyed several branches and killed a sub-executive, The cult probably considers Ange as an exception and underestimates the rest of us. So, it might be a good idea to give them a warning at this point. William nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s just barge in.¡± So, Kaine and his group marched towards the cult¡¯s branch without any stealth, as if they were visiting their own homes. . . . ¡®Ah, this is sofortable.¡¯ It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that I¡¯m literallyfortable. I¡¯m secretly eating popcorn and watching the fight from behind, so it¡¯s easy. I shifted my gaze to the group, who were fighting hard. ¡°Kyaaah!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the enemy!¡± Willy and Eileen swung their swords with unemotional eyes. ¡°You crazy woman!¡± ¡°Ah~ Where are you going?!¡± Lisanna pouted with an excited expression. -Boom! Bang! Skaya and Sion unleashed their magic, causing the onlookers to be startled. -Whoosh! Boom! William and Rain shone with brightness and divinity. Burke and Kim Soo-yong attacked alongside the others. And finally, I was behind them, not doing anything¡­ I mean, givingmands. ¡°This is perfect.¡± [The Goddess of Fate says that they feel sorry for the enemy.] Normally, I would ask what¡¯s so pitiful about those guys, but¡­ ¡®They do look a little pitiful.¡¯ From a third-party perspective, we could be called cult members for killing everyone without mercy. The cult members might be thinking, ¡®Why are they suddenly attacking us out of nowhere?!¡¯ But they have no choice but to ept their fate. That¡¯s how helpless they are. ¡®But still, it¡¯s pitiful.¡¯ It¡¯s only right for criminals to die. Unless they were forced to join, but from their reactions, that¡¯s not the case. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re relying on, but they haven¡¯t realized the situation yet. They¡¯re looking at the female members with lustful eyes. I threw a dagger at the cult member who hadn¡¯t realized the situation, using my full body enhancement. ? Whoosh! The dagger flew at a fast speed. Soon, ¡°Kyaaah! My eyes!¡± It hit the cult member¡¯s eyes urately. Perhaps my action pleased Lisanna, Eileen, and Skaya, as they nced at me for a moment during the fight. Hey, why are you looking at me in this situation? Well, even if they take their eyes off the fight for a moment, they won¡¯t be in danger. But they¡¯re staring at me so obviously. I ignored their gazes and activated the map-viewing skill to check if there were any hidden enemies. And as expected, ¡°Kim Soo-yong! There¡¯s one hiding behind the rock to your left!¡± ¡°Huh? Okay!¡± Without hesitation, Kim Soo-yong headed towards the rock. At the same time, -sh! A blood-soaked corpse flew out from behind the rock. It was cut in half, so it was probably Kim Soo-yong¡¯s doing. ¡®He¡¯s indeed the protagonist, he¡¯s so strong.¡¯ As soon as I thought this, Kim Soo-yong appeared from behind the rock, wiping the blood off his sword onto the ground. ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯ Are there any more hidden enemies? At that moment, ¡°Die!¡± A hidden enemy rushed towards me. Since I had already turned up the volume, ¡°Go to your parents.¡± I used body enhancement and kicked the enemy. -Crack! The sound of a neck breaking echoed. I looked at the enemy, and as expected, his neck was twisted 180 degrees. The next moment, we walked towards the branch leader with great dignity. . . . At the same time, Dwayne, a sub-executive and branch leader of the cult, was¡­ ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± He was cursing with a frown on his face. Then, he threw an object at the wall. -Bang! The object and the wall were both destroyed. He didn¡¯t care about the wall and took a deep breath. ¡°Huff, huff.¡± He was close topleting the incantation. Moreover, the sacrifices were almost ready. But¡­ ¡°Branch Leader, the enemies are continuously attacking us!¡± Yes, An unexpected variable had urred, and it wasn¡¯t a minor one. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ The enemies who had invaded were all famous individuals in the world, and the cult had been keeping an eye on them. There was no way he could win against them. The only option he had was¡­ ¡®That¡¯s the only way.¡¯ Demon possession. The incantation wasn¡¯tpletely finished, but¡­ ¡®That doesn¡¯t mean demon possession is impossible.¡¯ The sess rate was 50%. If he could ovee the 50% chance and sessfully possess the demon, ¡®At least, I can escape without dying.¡¯ However, the problem wasn¡¯t that. A 50% sess rate also meant a 50% failure rate. If he failed, he would surely die. ¡°¡­¡± In the end, he had to take a gamble. After all, he would die either way. So, he needed to be bold in this situation. Dwayne shifted his gaze to his subordinate, who looked anxious. ¡°Are the enemies who invaded the Royal Academy professors and Kim Soo-yong?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The subordinate nodded without hesitation. Dwayne closed his eyes and said, ¡°Then, from now on, we will use the demon possession incantation.¡± Chapter 112: It had only been an hour since we invaded the cult¡¯s branch. Yes, just an hour. It was a short time, enough to y a couple of famous games. Despite the short time, -Boom! Bang! Half of the cult¡¯s branch had already been destroyed. [The Goddess of Fate says that you all look like trash.] I couldn¡¯t deny it. After all,¡°This is too easy.¡± ¡°Hmm, this isn¡¯t the fight I expected¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s boring.¡± None of them showed any signs of fatigue or injury. Well, I had expected this, but seeing it in person made me feel a little¡­ I mean, it¡¯s a bit like watching a horror movie where you know the ghost will appear, but it¡¯s not scary at all. It¡¯s a simr feeling. As I had this thought, I looked at the clean path in front of me. Unlike the pile of corpses behind us, the walls were clean. The path was so clean that it felt out of ce. ¡°It¡¯s obviously a trap.¡± William nodded without hesitation, as the path in front of us was too unnatural. ¡®Even in the original story, it was obvious¡­¡¯ I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. I thought it was just a game, but it wasn¡¯t. The traps were so obvious, just like in the game. I turned to William and asked, ¡°What should we do, Professor?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± As William was pondering, Skaya confidently stepped forward. Then, she snapped her fingers. -Whoosh! Aplex incantation appeared on the ground. Sion widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this¡­?¡± As she was surprised, -Crash! Boom! Bang! Countless traps were destroyed one by one. From the sound, it seemed like most of them were arrow or magic bomb traps. ¡®Hmm, with these traps¡­¡¯ No one would have been injured. The people here, including me, were strong enough to withstand arrows. The only one who might have been affected was Sion, but even she could have easily destroyed these traps. As for the magic bombs, they could have been avoided with perception. [The Goddess of Fate says it wouldn¡¯t hurt to let them have a little fun.] No, I want to let them have some fun, but it¡¯s too obvious. They seemed to have prepared something ambitious, and I felt a little guilty for ruining it so easily. I imagined that if the branch leader were here, he would be very surprised. We had destroyed all the traps with just a snap of our fingers. As I felt sorry for the branch leader, who wasn¡¯t present, ¡°Then let¡¯s finish this quickly!¡± Skaya urged us to hurry. We nodded and ran through the trap area without any hesitation. . . . Another hour passed. We searched every room thoroughly and either destroyed them or killed the hidden enemies. Now, only the branch leader¡¯s research room remained. We smashed the door in front of us. ¡°W, what?! Already?!¡± A man who looked like a third-rate viin had his eyes wide open in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. ¡®Hmm, it¡¯s over.¡¯ As I thought this, we were about to approach the branch leader when, -Whoosh! A phone vibration sound came from somewhere. What¡¯s that? It sounds familiar. The others also looked around, as they had heard the sound too. At that moment, ¡°Khehehehe.¡± The branch leader startedughing as if he had taken drugs. We turned our attention to him. Then, he crossed his arms with a confident look. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s done! I¡¯vepleted it!¡± ¡­Could it be? I hoped my guess was wrong and turned up the volume as much as I could. Then, I turned towards the sound, which was now clearer. -Whoosh! As expected, unlike in the original story, the incantation was activated. Damn it! . . . When Kaine was on Earth, After finishing his part-time job, he yed the game as usual. ¡°Damn it, developers! This is clearly a bnce-breaking game!¡± He said this as he yed the game with a hunched back. Not long after, -GAME OVER. His character, or rather, Kim Soo-yong, was dead on the screen. ¡°Damn it! This is a trash game! I hope the developers go bald!¡± He cursed the developers and drank the drink next to him. Then, he turned his attention back to the screen. He opened the guidebook and read it slowly. ¡°The highest-tier demons are the strongest beings in the demon world, excluding the Great Demon. They possess strength that is on a different level from high-tier demons¡­¡± Well, I understand that they are on a different level, but¡­ Isn¡¯t it too different? When we fought the high-tier demon, even professional gamers would have cried. I defeated it with my pure skills without any difficulty. So, I thought the highest-tier demon would be manageable. But that was arrogance. The highest-tier demon couldn¡¯t be defeated with just a finger snap. In fact, when I fought the highest-tier demon, I couldn¡¯t even reduce its health by a fifth. The difficulty is so high that it¡¯s reasonable to suspect that the developers made this game to mess with the yers. ¡°It¡¯s not just a high difficulty¡­¡± It¡¯s an impossible level. It¡¯s so difficult that¡­ -Is this a bnce error by the developers? -Agreed. Did they expect us to clear this?! -Hey, you guys have no conscience! You just want us to spend money! -LOL -I cleared this game. -Really? -No, I¡¯m just joking. LOL Even in amunity of veterans, suchments were made. It wasn¡¯t just the veterans, but also those who had spent a lot of money on the game. -Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t deal enough damage. -Maybe they made it like this so that people like us can¡¯t clear it. -Huh. They were in an uproar because they couldn¡¯t clear the game. Normally, most people would give up at this point. However, ¡°If we give up here, we¡¯re not true Koreans.¡± It¡¯s not for no reason that Koreans are known for their gaming skills. In other countries, not being good at games is just disappointing, but in Korea¡­ ¡®Let¡¯s go to America, Mom and Dad.¡¯ Of course, since he was an orphan from birth, this didn¡¯t affect him much, but it still didn¡¯t feel good to hear it. ¡®Anyway, that¡¯s not the important point.¡¯ I took a detour, but to get to the point, I¡¯ve never spent money on games before. I thought it was a waste of money. Honestly, I thought it would be better to put in the effort to clear the game instead of spending money. But looking at the wall in front of me, I realized that was my arrogance. The difficulty of the game made me realize that there are things that can¡¯t be achieved through effort alone. Thanks to the developers, I was forced to face reality. ¡°I¡¯m going to spend money on the game right now!¡± Without hesitation, I spent money on the game for the first time. . . . Kaine shook his head to clear his thoughts. He looked at the incantation with a stiff expression. ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s possessing a highest-tier demon?¡¯ As he thought this, ¡°Cough!¡± Dwayne suddenly coughed up blood. He was so surprised by what was happening to his body that he looked at the incantation like a broken doll. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± The incantation was absorbing the sacrifices and the corpses in the branch. But that wasn¡¯t enough, as it was also swallowing Dwayne. ¡°Damn it! What the hell is this?!¡± There¡¯s one thing Dwayne didn¡¯t know. Demon possession can only be sessful with the incantation taught by Andrew. Kaine and his group were stunned by the sudden situation. After all, the magic power emitted by the incantation was not normal. ¡®It¡¯s toote to stop it now.¡¯ If they approached the incantation now, they would most likely be swallowed. Everyone was aware of this, so they just stared at the scene in front of them with tense faces. No one moved. About ten seconds passed. ¡°Kyaaah! Save me!¡± The third-rate viin waspletely swallowed by the incantation. Then, -Spark! ck sparks flew from the incantation. The demon that Kaine had just spent money on for the first time. The strongest beings in the demon world, excluding the Great Demon. Those beings were now¡­ ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been in the human world.¡± They appeared in front of them. ¡°¡­¡± An rm bell rang in their heads. They knew that if they didn¡¯t move now, they would die. Acting on instinct, Kaine moved. However, ¡°Cough!¡± It seemed like he was toote, as half of his heart was destroyed. Along with the Holy Cross. ¡°W, what?!¡± ¡°Kaine!¡± ¡°Darling!¡± ¡°Oppa!¡± [The Goddess of Fate says she¡¯s preparing to descend right now!] Kaine¡¯s critical condition shocked hispanions. Rain quickly ran over and said, ¡°¡­¡± She bit her lower lip and shook her head. Hispanions couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing. Kaine endured the pain and said, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ look away¡­ just look straight¡­ ahead¡­ I¡­ can¡¯t¡­ be saved¡­¡± His words caused tears to well up in hispanions¡¯ eyes. They all knew that it was impossible to save him. After all, half of his heart was gone. The only reason he hadn¡¯t died instantly was because of his extraordinary physical abilities. If not for that, he would have died long ago. In the end, they all made up their minds and turned their attention to Kim Soo-yong and his group, who were fighting the highest-tier demon. The next moment, they red at the highest-tier demon as if they were going to kill it, and took a step forward. Meanwhile, Kaine¡­ -Bang! He focused on observing the fight in front of him. ¡®I couldn¡¯t avoid this, damn it. Since I¡¯m going to die anyway, I might as well gather as much information about that guy as I can.¡¯ It would be pathetic to die here without gaining anything. The highest-tier demon calmly spread his hand, and¡­ ¡°Damn it!¡± Suddenly, Burke¡¯s ear started bleeding, and he died. What was that¡­? Kaine wasn¡¯t sure what kind of attack the demon had used, but he had figured out one thing. It was a sonic attack. ¡®It was a good thing I turned up the volume beforehand.¡¯ If he hadn¡¯t turned up the volume to the maximum, he would have had a hard time figuring out the demon¡¯s attack. But just in case, he needed to confirm it. [The Goddess of Fate says she¡¯s ready now!] ¡°A¡­ni¡­ [What are you talking about?!] The Constetion had a seizure. Kaine ignored her reaction and said with all his might, ¡°Anyway¡­ I¡­ will¡­ reincarnate¡­ so¡­ that¡­ guy¡­ uses¡­ sonic¡­ attacks¡­ right¡­?¡± [¡­The Goddess of Fate says it¡¯s correct.] The Constetion confirmed it. Now, it was okay to die. Kaine slowly rxed his body. Or rather, he couldn¡¯t put any more strength into it. His body was turning cold, like it was freezing. His vision became blurry. His face turned pale. His sight gradually darkened. His eyes began to lose focus. Not long after, [You have died.] With that message, the reincarnation began. . . . After that, they challenged the highest-tier demon again. [You have died.] They died again. This time, they tried to stop the incantation, but¡­ [You have died.] It was toote, and they couldn¡¯t stop it. So, from his second reincarnation onwards, Kaine realized one thing. He realized how absurd the highest-tier demons were. After defeating the highest-tier demon, the subus queen, Ange had overwhelmed her, and Kaine had unknowingly be arrogant. From then on, Kaine changed his mindset and continued to challenge the demon. [You have died.] [You have died.] [You have died.] [You have died.] ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ After countless reincarnations, he finally found a way to defeat the demon without anyone dying. Chapter 113: I sat up and sighed deeply. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Did my expression give it away? [The goddess who sees fate is wondering why you¡¯re acting this way.] The constetion sent me a concerned message. I shook my head at her question. ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡± I swallowed the words that followed, thinking that I could finally end this. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Knock. Knock. Knock.¡±It was none other than Willy, who was going on an expedition today. ¡°Just a moment,¡± I replied. I closed my eyes for a moment and pushed the magic into the circuit. -Vroom! I shouldn¡¯t release the magic. If I do, it will only enhance my physical strength. I needed to blow it into the circuit to heat it up and warm my body. About ten seconds passed, and my body started to heat up. Sweat dripped down my forehead. This should be enough. ¡°Come in, cough!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Willy slowly opened the door and looked at me. ¡°Huh? Brother?¡± Unlike her usual indifferent expression, her eyes widened. She looked at the sweat on my forehead. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, cough! No, I¡¯m not okay, cough!¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t go today.¡± ¡°Huh? No, I can¡¯t just¡­¡± I coughed as I spoke, and Willy narrowed her eyes. She spoke firmly, as if she wouldn¡¯t let me go. ¡°In that state, you won¡¯t be of any help. You¡¯ll only be a hindrance. Just rest today.¡± ¡°Cough! Okay, I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell the others.¡± ¡°Yeah, cough. Thanks. Be careful and don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Just as Willy nodded and was about to leave the room, the constetion sent me a message. [The goddess who sees fate says your acting skills have improved.] I hoped it was apliment. But that wasn¡¯t the important thing. The real reason I wasn¡¯t joining the expedition was different. It was to strategize against the highest-ranked demon. After facing the demon, I realized that a normal strategy wouldn¡¯t be enough to defeat itpletely. The demon¡¯s ultrasonic attack could be countered by lowering the volume for me and using earplugs for the rest of the party. ¡®But that¡¯s not enough.¡¯ It didn¡¯t affect me since I couldpletely block the sound, but earplugs had their limitations. It was impossible topletely block the demon¡¯s attack with earplugs. ¡®Even without that, it was still strong.¡¯ Indeed, the demon was one of the strongest, except for its aerial attack. It was unlikely that we could defeat it easily by sealing just one of its abilities. ¡®But we can still win.¡¯ The problem was that someone died every time we tried to defeat it. And it was always a different person. Sometimes it was Kim Soo-yong, sometimes it was Rain, sometimes it was the professors, and sometimes¡­ I remembered thepanions who shed tears when I first regressed. I clicked my tongue and cut off my thoughts. ¡°Tsk!¡± Anyway, I couldn¡¯t afford to lose anyone here. It would only make things more difficult during the war with the Cult. ¡®Especially if we lose the named characters.¡¯ Even if no one died, it would still leave a bad taste in my mouth. Either way, we needed to find a different approach. . . . Afterpleting my preparations, I quickly left the capital. By now, mypanions should be marching leisurely. I needed to get ahead of them. That way, I could reach the Cult branch first. So, I entered the forest instead of taking the clean road. I used physical enhancement and ran as fast as I could while using the map. About an hourter, I finally arrived at my destination. ¡°Huff. Huff. Huff.¡± This was exhausting. It had been a while since I ran at full speed. If I infiltrated like this, I would surely be suspected. So, I needed to recover my strength. I took out the highest-ranked health potion that Karin had made from my subspace ring and immediately put it in my mouth. -Gulp! Gulp! The cold liquid flowed down my throat, and my tired body gradually felt better. Before long, I finished the health potion and put the empty bottle back into my subspace ring. Then, I took out the mask that Andrew used. [The goddess who sees fate is asking if you¡¯re going to do that again.] No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m doing. If someone saw me, they might think I was causing harm to innocent civilians. I tried to ignore the constetion¡¯s message, feeling a bit wronged, and put on the mask. Then, I walked towards the branch entrance with a leisurely stride, as if I were going home. Did they sense my presence? The guards stared at me with suspicious eyes and pointed their swords at me, their eyes wide with anger. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Do you know where you are?¡± Their voices were filled with murderous intent, as if they were ready to kill me at any moment. I ignored their reactions and¡­ -Whoosh! I released my demonic magic with full force, maximizing the quality of the effect. Did they feel the full extent of my magic? ¡°W-What?!¡± ¡°D-Demonic M-Magic?¡± The two Cult members guarding the entrance trembled, their lips quivering. I crossed my arms arrogantly and red at them. ¡°Did Dwayne tell you to do this if I came?¡± ¡°Y-You are¡­ Who are you?¡± The guard immediately switched to a polite tone when I red at him. I answered his question without hesitation. ¡°Andrew. I¡¯m your boss.¡± . . . Ten minutes had passed since Kaine¡¯s deration. Dwayne was biting his lip anxiously, listening to his subordinate¡¯s report. ¡®Could it be¡­ Did Andrew reallye?¡¯ His subordinate had said that someone released demonic magic, and it was of apletely different caliber. Although he needed to see it for himself, their reaction suggested that it was indeed Andrew. After all, no one except the branch leader and the executives possessed demonic magic. ¡®Could he have found out?¡¯ The executives and Andrew had been secretly preparing for the demon possession without his knowledge. He had thought they hadn¡¯t been discovered, but¡­ ¡®That was just my assumption.¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t for that, why would Andrew be here? Andrew had told them toy low for a few weeks. The fact that he hade in person meant¡­ ¡®He must have found out about what I¡¯ve been doing.¡¯ But this wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it. Andrew was still waiting at the entrance. He needed to go and greet him right away. After making up his mind, Dwayne hurriedly ran. . . . After waiting at the entrance for about fifteen minutes, Andrew crossed his arms and waited. ¡°A-Andrew¡­¡± Dwayne, who looked like a third-rate viin, appeared at the entrance. He was startled when he saw Andrew. ¡°You¡¯ve made me wait a long time.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± Dwayne knelt on one knee and bowed his head. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°Th-That¡­¡± Dwayne opened and closed his mouth repeatedly under Andrew¡¯s intimidating gaze. He was still dazed, so Andrew pressed on. ¡°Do I need to spell it out for you? You must have something to hide.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dwayne remained silent. Andrew couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, so he released his magic and maximized the quality of the effect. -Whoosh! Darkness emanated from his body. Dwayne¡¯s shoulders visibly twitched, and he broke out in a cold sweat. Andrew needed to confirm his suspicions. ¡°Demon possession.¡± Dwayne¡¯s face turned pale at Andrew¡¯s confirmation. Before Dwayne could make any excuses, Andrew spoke first. ¡°You were preparing for this, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Th-That, Andrew, it¡¯s¡­¡± Dwayne must have been terrified, as his face turned from pale to ashen. Anyone would think Andrew was about to kill him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not here to me you for this.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± ¡°If the demon possession goes well, I¡¯ll appoint you as an executive.¡± Dwayne¡¯s pupils dted as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°Then, please guide me. I need to see it for myself to make a judgment.¡± ¡°Yes, Andrew!¡± Dwayne¡¯s face lit up. He confidently led the way. . . . The two men arrived at their destination. Kaine frowned at the demon possession¡­ or rather, the demon summoning ritual in front of him. Because of this, he was going through all this trouble. He wanted to get rid of it immediately, but¡­ ¡®That¡¯s not possible.¡¯ After many regressions, he had tried various methods to prevent the ritual from activating, but cruelly¡­ ¡®In the end, the highest-ranked demon will be summoned.¡¯ Even if he rushed to stop the ritual, he would be toote. If he infiltrated and destroyed the ritual, it would still activate for some reason. Even if he ambushed the branch leader, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him in one blow, and the ritual would still activate. No, even if he killed the branch leader, the ritual would still activate. No matter where the branch leader was, the ritual would still take ce. ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to stop this ritual.¡¯ Kaine didn¡¯t know the exact mechanism of the ritual in front of him, but one thing was certain. Demonic Magic. More precisely, the ritual was activated using Dwayne¡¯s magic as a medium, as it absorbed his demonic magic each time it activated. As Kaine frowned and remained silent, Dwayne was thinking¡­ ¡®What¡¯s going on? Could the ritual have failed?¡¯ He had a serious expression on his face. He nced at Kaine. ¡°Andrew, is there anything missing?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ No, it¡¯s just that I was surprised by how well it¡¯s going.¡± Dwayne couldn¡¯t contain his excitement at Kaine¡¯s praise and bowed at a right angle. ¡°Th-Thank you!¡± Dwayne thought that he would be an executive now. He smiled slyly. Kaine ignored Dwayne¡¯s expression and spoke in a nonchnt tone. ¡°Then, prepare the ritual now. With me here, you should be able to seed in this state.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, Andrew!¡± At Kaine¡¯s words, Dwayne moved swiftly like a new recruit. Soon after¡­ -Boom! A bomb-like sound echoed from somewhere. ¡®They must have arrived.¡¯ Hearing that sound at this moment meant that Kim Soo-yong¡¯s group had reached the branch. Kaine had something to do before the group arrived, so he gave an order right away. ¡°Activate the ritual now. Show the intruders the power of the executive you¡¯ve be.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, Andrew!¡± Dwayne approached the ritual with a bitter smile and injected his magic into it. -Vroom! Kaine slowly backed away, knowing that he would be swallowed by the ritual if he stayed close. As expected¡­ ¡°W-What?!¡± Dwayne was swallowed by the ritual. He was so startled that his pupils shook like an earthquake. ¡°W-What¡¯s happening?! Andrew, please¡­¡± Dwayne called out to Andrew in a panic. Kaine removed his mask and raised one corner of his mouth. ¡°Do I look like Andrew to you?¡± ¡°W-Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your deceased parents, you bastard.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The pain was unbearable, and Dwayne let out a groan instead of answering. Kaine was about to put his n into action, so he used his transformation ability, which was his unique trait. -Swoosh! His body changed shape. Two horns appeared on his forehead, bat wings on his back, and his face was distorted with noise. [The goddess who sees fate is startled by the transformation!] It was no wonder that the constetion was surprised. After all¡­ ¡°I pay my respects to the Grand Duke.¡± Kaine had transformed into the Grand Duke, who had only appeared once as an event in the original story. Chapter 114: Kaine nced at the highest-ranked demon in front of him. The demon had two horns, bat wings on its back, purple skin, distinct facial features, and sharp fangs. He had never had the chance to observe the demon closely, as he was always fighting it. ¡®Not bad-looking.¡¯ Aside from the horns and wings, the demon¡¯s facial features were more attractive than most men. In contrast, the Grand Duke¡­ ¡®His face is hidden, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ In the game, the Grand Duke only appeared once during the final event and then disappeared. In the guidebook, it was stated that his face was hidden because he was of a higher caliber, beyond the perception of mortals. ¡®I¡¯m sure the developers didn¡¯t put much thought into it.¡¯ After all, they didn¡¯t even bother to properly set up the reason why Skaya was bullying Rain. Given this track record, it was reasonable to suspect that they simply didn¡¯t bother to draw the Grand Duke¡¯s face. But that wasn¡¯t the only issue.¡®How can the constetion see me when I¡¯m following the Grand Duke?¡¯ Kaine knew that the Grand Duke was a transcendent being. However, the Fate¡¯s Goddes was also a transcendent being, separate from the Grand Duke. Both were of the same caliber, but unlike the Grand Duke, the goddess¡¯s face was clearly visible. Was it because she had descended in a weakened state? This thought briefly crossed Kaine¡¯s mind, but¡­ ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s either that or the developers¡¯ fault.¡¯ Kaine justified his thoughts to himself. Meanwhile, Lava, one of the highest-ranked demons, was¡­ ¡®Why is the Grand Duke here?¡¯ Lava was kneeling on one knee, his forehead covered in cold sweat. He was in a good mood, as it had been a while since he had been in the mortal realm. Unlike the demon world, he could run wild in the mortal realm without having to worry about the other highest-ranked demons. Moreover, the Grand Duke was not present in the mortal realm. However, contrary to his expectations, the Grand Duke was standing right in front of him, as if he had been waiting to be summoned. ¡®But is it really the Grand Duke?¡¯ The Grand Duke in front of him was identical to the one he had seen countless times in the demon world, from his height to his face, which was obscured by noise that mortals couldn¡¯t perceive. The appearance was the same, but Kaine hadn¡¯t confirmed the Grand Duke¡¯s power and personality. ¡®I¡¯ll confirm it once.¡¯ With this thought, Lava spoke in a slightly tense voice. ¡°Grand Duke.¡± ¡°Who gave you permission to speak?¡± ¡°Th-That¡­¡± His personality was almost identical. ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to confirm.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re probably doubting whether I¡¯m the real Grand Duke, right?¡± ¡°Th-That¡­¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll know once you see it for yourself.¡± Dense darkness emanated from the Grand Duke¡¯s body. Soon after, arge amount of magic was released, as if it could swallow the world. -Whoosh! Lava swallowed his dry saliva and broke out in a cold sweat. ¡®It¡¯s definitely the Grand Duke.¡¯ Mortals couldn¡¯t sense the power of transcendent beings because their existence was of apletely different caliber. Therefore, the Grand Duke in front of him was the real deal. He couldn¡¯t sense anything, even with the release of such a massive amount of magic. As Lava¡¯s expression became more troubled, Kaine thought¡­ ¡®The Holy Water creator deserves a Nobel Prize.¡¯ Kaine silently praised the Holy Water. In reality, he wasn¡¯t releasing magic. He was secretly releasing Holy Water from his inner pocket. That was all he was doing. ¡®Well, I did do something.¡¯ He had also used the effect quality, color setting, and nature change simultaneously. But these were things he could activate just by thinking about them, so it was no different from doing nothing. ¡®It¡¯s so easy to be mistaken as a transcendent being.¡¯ Kaine wasn¡¯t just deceiving the demon in front of him. There was another person¡­ ¡®I did the same to Ange before.¡¯ In order to survive against her, he had pretended to be the Fate¡¯s Goddes. At the time, he had wondered if it would work. ¡®But it worked better than I expected.¡¯ And it was still working now. Just in case, Kaine said, ¡°It seems I need to show you more.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Kaine released another Holy Water from his inner pocket, just like before, and transformed it into Demonic magic. -Whoosh! Conquering the highest-ranked demon felt like facing Ange. No matter what he did, he couldn¡¯te up with a perfect strategy. It was like when Ange hade to kill him. ¡®Well, it¡¯s much easier than that.¡¯ While conquering the almost unbeatable highest-ranked demon, Kaine remembered something. He had once talked to Ange with a sincere heart. This was reality, not a game. He didn¡¯t need to fight the demon head-on. He could simply pretend to be the Grand Duke and suppress it. Kaine looked at Lava, who was kneeling with a tense expression, his back drenched in sweat. Then, in a solemn voice, he said, ¡°Is this enough?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wow, he must have received some strict military training. Unlike his usual dignified demeanor, Lava answered with a nervous expression. The Grand Duke must have been strict with his subordinates. It was rare for a highest-ranked demon to show such an attitude. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get to the point. Nine humans will being this way soon.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Two of them are the dirty goddesses¡¯ saints, and the rest are mortals who have made a name for themselves in the mortal realm.¡± ¡°Saints¡­ I see.¡± He was quite responsive. Kaine couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Are we on the same wavelength?¡¯ He needed to match the demon¡¯s response, so he nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, if I step in, those mortals will be killed in an instant. However¡­¡± Lava nodded, looking as if he didn¡¯t want to admit it. Kaine continued without paying attention to his reaction. ¡°That¡¯s why you need to step in.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, Grand Duke. I will make the dirty saints and the rest of the mortals bleed.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lava tilted his head, looking confused, as Kaine had firmly denied his suggestion. ¡°Just subdue them.¡± ¡°Is there a reason for that?¡± Kaine quickly provided a reason before Lava could doubt him. ¡°By absorbing their power, you and I will gain their strength. That will significantly increase our power in the demon world.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you lose, I¡¯ll be there to protect you, so you won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Was it because Kaine offered to share the power with him or because he promised to protect him? Kaine didn¡¯t know the exact reason, but the highest-ranked demon in front of him was touched, nodding his head as if he had been taken care of by a senior who used to torment him. ?? Kaine smiled, thinking, ¡®Okay, it¡¯s going ording to n.¡¯ He raised one corner of his mouth. Lava¡¯s intention was to subdue, not kill. ¡®He won¡¯t use the ultrasonic attack.¡¯ After countless regressions, Kaine had discovered one of the demon¡¯s abilities. He didn¡¯t know exactly what the attack was, but one thing was certain. ¡®That ability can only be used to kill someone.¡¯ Of course, Kaine could lower the volumepletely, but that was impossible. Only Kaine possessed that ability. ¡®Well, it¡¯s possible with earplugs, but¡­¡¯ It was unlikely that Kim Soo-yong¡¯s group had them. Therefore, the highest-ranked demon in front of him was essentially unable to use his primary technique. ¡®That¡¯s not all.¡¯ Subduing someone was much more difficult than killing them. It was almost impossible for the demon in front of him to subdue Kim Soo-yong¡¯s group with his abilities sealed. The demon had lost to the group several times, but some of the group members had also died. ¡®Well, that won¡¯t happen now.¡¯ Kaine had instructed the demon to subdue, not kill. Kaine could hide and watch the fight while eating popcorn. He could deliver the final blow when it was almost over. ¡®I should have thought of this earlier, damn it.¡¯ As Kaine thought this to himself¡­ [The Fate¡¯s Goddes is wondering if you¡¯re a viin at this point.] No, why? I¡¯m such an honest person. . . . Meanwhile, Kim Soo-yong¡¯s group had killed the Cult members nearby and were holding a meeting. William looked around at the group and asked, ¡°Did you all feel it?¡± Everyone knew what he was talking about. It was magic, an incredibly powerful force. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silence filled the group for a moment. They all knew that something unusual was happening here. Kim Soo-yong looked around and broke the silence. ¡°Probably a demon was summoned, like during thest evaluation.¡± ¡°Yes, it seems that way.¡± William nodded in response to Kim Soo-yong¡¯s question. Lisanna raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°A demon? Like the ones in fairy tales?¡± ¡°Yes, the demon that Ange defeated.¡± William answered Lisanna¡¯s question. She looked at him as if asking how he knew about the demon¡¯s summoning. Realizing that Willy and Lisanna weren¡¯t there duringst year¡¯s evaluation, William exined the incident. Although it was confidential, now wasn¡¯t the time to be discreet. They might have to face the demon. ¡®No, we must kill it now.¡¯ William didn¡¯t know why the demon had been summoned, but one thing was certain. ¡®If we don¡¯t kill it now, we don¡¯t know what might happenter.¡¯ If the demon rampaged in the capital¡­ ¡®Innocent people will die.¡¯ That wasn¡¯t all. If the demon joined forces with the Cult, it would be a real headache. The Cult already had a lot of information, and adding a powerful demon to the mix would make things uncontroble. ¡®It¡¯ll be a mess.¡¯ Therefore, they needed to kill the demon right away. However, William couldn¡¯t force them. ¡°Is there anyone who wants to leave now?¡± Willy raised her hand. ¡°Th-That¡­¡± ¡°Yes, you can go back. It¡¯s not forced.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. If we can¡¯t kill the demon here, what will happen?¡± Instead of William, Rain, the saint of the goddess of happiness, answered. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but the demon might rampage in the capital and kill innocent people, or it might join the Cult.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Willy, Skaya, Eileen, and Lisanna all had the same thought. The demon would rampage in the capital. In other words, if something went wrong with Kaine, who was currently unwell, he might die. ¡®We need to kill that demon or whatever it is right now.¡¯ With this thought, the four of them spoke with burning eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go and kill it right now.¡± . . . Kim Soo-yong¡¯s group was determined. They followed the sensed energy without hesitation. They needed to reach the demon before it left the branch. Of course, the remaining Cult members attacked them, but¡­ ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± The Cult members were killed in one blow. About thirty minutester¡­ ¡°It¡¯s in this room¡­¡± They finally arrived at their destination. Kim Soo-yong looked around at the group. ¡®Everyone¡¯s fine.¡¯ Their health and everything else seemed fine. This was the perfect time to strike. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go in.¡± As Kim Soo-yong broke down the door and entered, a demon and a being with a covered face appeared in their field of vision. At the same time, Lisanna was startled and eximed, ¡°There¡¯s a fart floating around that guy¡¯s face!¡± She pointed at Kaine¡¯s face. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 115: Lisanna¡¯s joke caused a moment of silence. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was Lava, the highest-ranked demon, who broke the silence. ¡°How dare you speak to His Highness like that!¡± He seemed quite angry and released his magic. Or rather, he wasn¡¯t really angry, but¡­ ¡®He¡¯s watching my reaction, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ Kaine didn¡¯t know how much Lava had been scolded by the Grand Duke, but his reaction suggested that he had been severely reprimanded.Kaine smiled, matching Lava¡¯s tone, like a final boss in a game. However, his smile was hidden by the noise, so no one could see it. ¡°That¡¯s enough. She¡¯s just a mortal. She can only talk like that for now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Kaine and Lava conversed, Kim Soo-yong¡¯s group¡­ -Swallow! ¡­swallowed their dry saliva with stiff faces. The pressure from the demon kneeling before them was immense. At the same time, Kim Soo-yong realized something. The demon who had just released his magic was far more powerful than the one they had fought during the evaluation. Even the demon they had fought then had exceptional strength. It was only because of Kim Soo-yong¡¯s awakening and Rain bing a saint that they were able to defeat it. The demon in front of them seemed infinitely stronger. ¡®But who is the guy with the obscured face?¡¯ One thing was certain: he was undoubtedly a demon. Otherwise, there was no reason for a demon of a different caliber to kneel before them. ¡®Is he the king of demons or something?¡¯ Anyway, now was their chance. They couldn¡¯t have defeated such a formidable opponentst year. ¡®But I and the group have be stronger.¡¯ Some new members had joined as well. So, they had a chance. After making up his mind, Kim Soo-yong kicked off and¡­ -Whoosh! ¡­swung his sword with aura. However¡­ ¡°You dare attack me, you crazy insect?¡± Contrary to expectations, the demon caught Kim Soo-yong¡¯s sword strike without even turning around, and without shedding a drop of blood. ¡®Even without physical enhancement, this is too much of a difference.¡¯ As Kim Soo-yong was taken aback, Lava threw him against the wall like swatting a fly. -Thud! Kim Soo-yong crashed into the wall. Lava paid no attention to the frozen group and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of these guys now.¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t kill them. I¡¯ll watch from somewhere else.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kaine secretly used a teleportation scroll and disappeared. The only ones left in the room were Lava and Kim Soo-yong¡¯s group. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll show you hell.¡± With these words, Lava released his magic and charged towards them. . . . Meanwhile, I¡­ ¡°Phew. This acting is exhausting.¡± ¡­returned to my room andy down on the bed, having transformed back to my original appearance. Then¡­ [The goddess of fate is asking if it¡¯s okay for you to be here.] The constetion sent a message in a puzzled tone. I nodded without hesitation in response to her question. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine for me to be here.¡± After all, if I were there, my identity would be exposed. Even though I had transformed into the Grand Duke, I was still just Kaine the brute. ¡®I¡¯m just a shrimp caught in the crossfire.¡¯ So, it was best for me to stay here. After this exnation, the constetion sent another message. [The goddess of fate is asking if you won¡¯t be able to watch the most important fight.] Well, that would be the case normally. ¡®But I have a way.¡¯ I used the map-viewing ability and searched for the Cult branch where I had been until a moment ago. Nine dots were beating up one ck dot. ¡®Hmm, I need to zoom in.¡¯ At this distance, it just looked like ants fighting. I couldn¡¯t see the details. So, I needed to zoom in to observe the fight¡­ or rather, the battle. That way, I could time my final blow. ¡®No, I¡¯m not watching the fight out of curiosity.¡¯ As I thought this to myself, I zoomed in. -Thud! The highest-ranked demon appeared, frowning. Without hesitation, I¡­ -Swoosh! ¡­took out a very long bottle containing popcorn and Holy Water from my subspace ring. I adjusted the effect of the Holy Water to an appropriate level. -Whoosh! The long bottle glowed with light, like a glow stick used by spectators to cheer. Perfect. Everything was ready. All I needed to do was¡­ ¡°Go, go, go! Go, go, go!¡± ¡­cheer loudly while eating popcorn. . . . Meanwhile, Lava, the highest-ranked demon, was¡­ ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡­blocking the attacks of Kim Soo-yong¡¯s group. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the Grand Duke¡¯s orders¡­¡¯ By now, some of them would have been dead. But the Grand Duke¡¯s orders were absolutew. Even if Lava lost to them, he wouldn¡¯t die. The Grand Duke had promised to step in if he was in danger. However, if he disobeyed the Grand Duke¡¯s orders¡­ ¡®Death would be inevitable.¡¯ Many demons in the demon world had died for disobeying the Grand Duke¡¯s orders. As Lava thought this, Lisanna approached from behind and raised one corner of her mouth. ¡°Hey, your boss has a fart floating around his face.¡± ¡°You crazy saint!¡± Hearing this, Lava became angry and threw a ball of magic at her. -Thud! Lisanna was hit directly and flew away, but¡­ ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡­she wasn¡¯t seriously injured. Her body was covered in a denseryer of divinity than usual. Rain let out a sigh of relief as she looked at Lisanna. ¡°Phew¡­ It¡¯s good that crazy woman is fine. I wanted her to get a little hurt, though.¡± ¡°Yes, next is the washboard.¡± ¡°Save the fighting forter.¡± William and Burke stepped forward and attacked Lava with their swords, infused with aura and ki respectively. -Thud! Sizzle! Crack! Thud! Their attacks would have dealt significant damage to a higher-ranked demon, but the demon in front of them was a highest-ranked demon. It was unlikely that the attacks of just two people would deal significant damage. Lava looked at the two people attacking him as if they were annoying insects. ¡°Is that all?¡± Lava swung his fist lightly, not intending to kill them. -Whoosh! It may have seemed light to him, but¡­ ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡­it was quite a serious attack for the two people. They were knocked away by Lava¡¯s attack. Ignoring the two, Willy and Eileen swung their swords. -Sizzle! One was infused with dense sword aura, and the other with sword ki. No matter how strong the highest-ranked demon was, he couldn¡¯t remain unscathed after being hit by their attacks. ¡°Ugh! This one hurts quite a bit. You bitches!¡± Lava covered his hand with magic and swung his palm. -ng! Eileen barely blocked his attack with sword ki. Eileen¡¯s arms trembled. ¡°Ugh! She¡¯s going to be my sister-inw, so you will not kill her, demon!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ So it was you who left that wound on me.¡± Something seemed off. Both of them had swung their swords at the same time, but one of them had a more severe wound. ¡®I need to be careful with that one.¡¯ Some of them didn¡¯t require much attention. After all, they couldn¡¯t inflict significant damage on him. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Some of them were quite formidable. The first one who charged, the two who blocked his attacks, and the washboard saint who was buffing them. ¡®These three are quite annoying.¡¯ As he was thinking about what to do, a warning instinctively rang in his head. Lava moved with an urgency he had never shown before, but¡­ ¡°Aah!¡± ¡­it was already toote. A sharp magical de cut off one of his wings. Skaya looked at Lava, who was screaming in pain, with a rxed expression. ¡°Hmm. It missed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill youuuuuu!¡± Lava almost lost his sanity at her attack. He never expected to be wounded by mere humans. As he was about to use his primary technique, the ultrasonic attack¡­ ¡®Don¡¯t kill them. Just subdue them.¡¯ ¡­the Grand Duke¡¯s orders came to mind. Perhaps it was because he remembered the Grand Duke¡¯s orders that¡­ ¡­his boiling anger began to subside. He took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He needed to calm down. Even if he killed them, he would only feel better for a moment. But that moment would only be temporary. ¡®If I kill them, it¡¯s as good as killing myself.¡¯ After all, he could quickly recover from this injury once he returned to the demon world. Moreover, if the Grand Duke absorbed their power and shared it with him¡­ ¡®I can not only recover but also be stronger.¡¯ So, he needed to control his emotions. There was no point in solving this with emotions. As Lava thought this, Skaya clicked her tongue. ¡®Tsk!¡¯ She had expected this. She knew that the magic she had used wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill the demon in front of her. The demon¡¯s movements were on a different level. So, her goal was to make the demon lose his sanity. Unfortunately, he had be moreposed instead. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The magic taught by the Sage consumed a lot of magic power. Just one activation had depleted arge amount of magic power. ¡®I need to train my magic power after this incident.¡¯ Of course, if she survived. Skaya snapped her fingers. -Vroom! Aplex ritual appeared from the ceiling and floor. Lava kicked the floor as if he wouldn¡¯t be defeated like this, but¡­ -Thud! ¡­he was blocked by a thick magical barrier. The one who had created the barrier was none other than Sion. In the brief moment of opportunity that had arisen, Skaya, as a skilled magician, didn¡¯t miss her chance. Magic was activated from the rituals engraved on the ceiling and floor. -Crackle! Lightning that would make anyone watching cringe appeared from the ceiling. -Boom! A massive explosion erupted from the floor. Lava was hit directly by the two spells. No matter how strong the highest-ranked demon was, he couldn¡¯t remain unscathed after being hit by two high-level spells at close range. As expected¡­ ¡°Hmm¡­ This is annoying.¡± ¡­Lava barely blocked the attacks with a magic barrier. However, he still seemed to have suffered significant damage. ¡®I want to kill them all.¡¯ But now wasn¡¯t the time. If he subdued them, he would gain even greater power. The stronger they were, the more power he would gain. ¡®After all, I won¡¯t die.¡¯ The Grand Duke woulde to his rescue if he was in danger of dying. ¡®I¡¯m a necessary highest-ranked demon in the demon world.¡¯ So¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll trust the Grand Duke and endure it!!¡¯ . . . Meanwhile, the Grand Duke, whom Lava trusted, was¡­ ¡°Wow, this guy has incredible patience. If I were him, I would have definitely lost my sanity at least once.¡± ¡­lying on the bed, eating popcorn and drinking a beverage, andughing heartily as if watching an entertaining movie. Chapter 116: Meanwhile Kim Soo-yong was busy with his own task¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He was clearing away the wall that had crushed him. ¡®How¡¯s it going now?¡¯ From the sounds, it seemed like the fight was still ongoing. He couldn¡¯t tell who was winning, but¡­ ¡®No one¡¯s dead yet.¡¯ No, to be precise¡­ ¡®He¡¯s clearly holding back, not killing them.¡¯ Why? Why was he doing this?The demon he had encountered before had tried everything to kill him, like a man swatting mosquitoes on a hot summer day. But the demon in front of him now was only attacking enough to subdue them. It was as if he wanted to kill them but couldn¡¯t. ¡®That¡¯s not the important part.¡¯ He had been fighting with them for so long that he wasn¡¯t feeling his best. He had barely any aura left. So he had to wait for that one moment, that one opening, to either kill or subdue the demon. Like a lion stalking its prey, Kim Soo-yong waited quietly, using his aura to hide his presence. . . . ¡°Phew. It¡¯s almost over.¡± Lava sighed deeply and looked at hispanions. William and Burke were unconscious, staring at the ceiling. Willy was leaning against the wall, barely standing. Lisanna and Sion were lying on the ground, as if kissing the floor. Only Skaya, Eileen, and Rain were still standing in front of Lava. If he could take down these three, he would gain even more power and earn the Grand Duke¡¯s trust. ¡®I was annoyed at first, but now that I see the end, I feel great.¡¯ As Lava thought this, Eileen turned her gaze to Rain. ¡°Rain, can you give me all your buffs?¡± ¡°Yes, but my divine power is running low. This will probably be thest buff I can give.¡± Rain¡¯s face was determined as she spoke. She mmed her staff into the ground. -Woong! A warm divine power enveloped Eileen. She nodded in gratitude, then¡­ -Bang! She kicked the ground, creating a deep dent. Just one buff had made a huge difference. ¡®My physical abilities havepletely changed.¡¯ It felt like the gravity had reduced from ten times to five times. She felt an overwhelming sense of power. Eileen swung her sword with a speed she had never shown before. -Whoosh! Her attack was on a whole different level from before. Lava felt the danger and stepped back instead of blocking it. ¡°As expected.¡± She had anticipated this. He knew the demon in front of him would dodge such an attack. The demon had been dodging or blocking the relentless attacks of nine people. He knew this attack wouldn¡¯t work. But then¡­ -Shiver! What was this sensation? Lava felt a sudden chill. Before he could figure out what was happening, he needed to get out of Eileen¡¯s range. But just then¡­ ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡± Eileen gripped her sword tightly, as if betting everything on this one strike. She infused her remaining aura and the divine power she had received from Rain into her sword. A blue light emanated from the sword. ? -Woong! Eileen swung her sword with all her might, her movements precise and efficient. From a distance, her strike seemed slow, but¡­ ¡®It¡¯s so fast!¡¯ The speed was beyond what one could perceive. It was a divine sh of light, abination of Rain¡¯s divine power and Eileen¡¯s aura. -Whoosh! The sh cut through the air and then elerated at an rming speed. ¡°Damn it!¡± Lava cursed as he realized he couldn¡¯t dodge it. ck blood spurted out of his body like a fountain. If it weren¡¯t for the Grand Duke¡¯s orders, he would have killed Eileen and Rain without hesitation. ¡°Huff! Huff! You humans are so annoying. But now¡­¡± ¡°I still have one more.¡± Skaya interrupted Lava. She snapped her fingers. -Tap! Complex spells appeared in front of and behind Lava, and to his left and right. -Woong! She trapped him in a barrier, preventing his escape. ¡°I pray this is the end.¡± As she spoke, she simultaneously cast the four advanced elemental spells from the book the Grand Wizard had given her. -Bang! Whoosh! Sizzle! Boom! Indescribable magic manifested. The demon, despite being of a higher rank, couldn¡¯t have survived such a direct hit. ¡°Huff. Huff.¡± As Skaya panted, she heard the voice she least wanted to hearing from inside the barrier. ¡°Haa! Haa! I admit it, human. I almost died for real this time.¡± The demon, covered in wounds and with a broken horn, staggered towards him. Skaya¡¯s pupils shook as if they were experiencing an earthquake. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. ¡°How¡­ How did you survive that?¡± ¡°Huff. Well, since you¡¯ve pushed me this far, I¡¯ll exin. The horns of the highest-ranking demons¡­¡± Before he could finish, a warning sounded in Lava¡¯s mind. This was the most dangerous moment. Lava felt his hairs stand on end. Just as he was about to move¡­ -Sizzle! He realized he had already been shed on his back. ¡°Huff. I made it.¡± Kim Soo-yong wiped the ck blood off his sword and sighed deeply as he looked down at the fallen Lava. Then¡­ -Thud! His legs gave way, and he fell to the ground. Lava startedughing. ¡°Khehehehe.¡± It seemed like the shock of his defeat was getting to him. Heughed in a way that would make anyone¡¯s skin crawl. ¡°Khehehehehe!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with him,ughing like that?¡± Skaya shuddered at Lava¡¯sughter and rubbed her arms. ¡°What? How could I, a high-ranking demon who even used his horn, be defeated by mere humans? But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± What, it doesn¡¯t matter? Kim Soo-yong, Skaya, Eileen, and Rain, who were still conscious, looked at Lava with incredulous expressions. Lava ignored their reactions and continued. ¡°A demon even greater than me! It¡¯s time for the Grand Duke to make his entrance!¡± He spread his arms dramatically, but¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Only a cold silence filled the air. Nothing else happened. Had things not gone ording to n? Lava¡¯s expression turned serious, and he spoke urgently. ¡°Grand Duke?¡± ________________________________________ Meanwhile, at that moment¡­ ¡°Ugh, seeing him like this makes me not want to go.¡± He should have appeared by now, but seeing him acting like this¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t feel like going anymore.¡¯ There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®If you stay still, you¡¯ll get halfway there.¡¯ This must be what they meant by that. If he had stayed still, I would have made my entrance at the perfect time. ¡®But I can¡¯t just let him have thest hit.¡¯ Kim Soo-yong, being Korean, waited for the perfect moment to strike. Normally, this would bemendable. But¡­ ¡®There¡¯s always a bigger fish.¡¯ I¡¯m not just any old fish. If you¡¯re going to deliver the final blow, you should save some energy. ¡®At this point, Kim Soo-yong is still a novice with no energy left.¡¯ If I were to score his final blow, it would be a 30 out of 100. He gave it his all at the end, but he didn¡¯t think things through. So 30 points would be appropriate. If he¡¯s not careful, someone else mighte and attackter. ¡®Anyway.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t the time to stand around. If I didn¡¯t act now, Kim Soo-yong might steal the final blow. ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± [The Goddess of Fate says you¡¯re the real viin.] ¡°What?¡± . . Thanks to the infiltration earlier, I was able to designate a teleportation scroll to the branch. I transformed into the Grand Duke and tore the scroll. -Whoosh! The surroundings changed. The wall was destroyed, and the ground was uneven. It seemed like they had fought fiercely. There wasn¡¯t a single intact spot in sight. ¡°Grand Duke, I¡¯m sorry. I failed the important mission you gave me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You did well.¡± Did my true intentionse through? The demon looked at me with a deeply moved expression. ¡®Yes, have hope.¡¯ That way, the despair will be greater. I slowly approached him. -Thud. Thud. The four of them were too exhausted to stop me. I walked past Kim Soo-yong¡¯s group and approached Lava, who was lying on the ground. I slowly reached out my hand. -Poke! I infused my magic with a sharp edge and stabbed it directly into his heart. ¡°Huh? What the¡­ Cough!¡± Did he not expect me to kill him? Lava was startled and looked at me with a betrayed expression, as if his superior had turned against him. I ignored his reaction and spoke. ¡°A high-ranking demon who is defeated by mere humans is of no use to the Demon World. Get out of here.¡± I twisted the de of magic, seeking revenge for the half of his heart that had been torn out earlier. ¡°Cough!¡± Lava coughed up ck blood. He soon lost focus in his eyes and¡­ ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± His pupils werepletely lifeless. I turned my gaze to the group, who looked bewildered. ¡®Hmm. What should I do now?¡¯ If I left them like this, they might sense something was off. So, when I leave¡­ ¡®I have to act like a true viin.¡¯ After making up my mind, I¡­ -Screaaam!!! I maximized the quality of the effect and released the holy water from my inner pocket. Of course, I also changed the color and properties of the water. The magic filled the sky, spreading like it would swallow it whole. The group was stunned. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Can a demon like this actually exist?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± They looked at me with despair in their eyes. Eileen looked resentful and said, ¡°If I had known I was going to die, I should have spent a few days having regret-free nights with Kaine¡­¡± What? What do you mean by regret-free nights? Skaya spoke with regret in her voice. ¡°Beforeing on this expedition, I should have had some ¡®fun¡¯ with Kaine! I should have touched him more! I should have trapped him in a barrier so he couldn¡¯t escape!¡± What? You mean ¡®fun¡¯ and trapping him? Lisanna suddenly shouted, ¡°Ahhh! Before I die, I wanted to have sex with you?! Sex!!!¡± Damn. What¡¯s going on here? Do they know I¡¯m the one they¡¯re talking about? From their perspective, I was clearly threatening them. But for some reason, I felt intimidated. Their expressions were like those of yandere characters from anime. ¡®Hmm. It¡¯s probably just my imagination, right?¡¯ Yeah, yanderes don¡¯t exist in real life. Although this is a game world¡­ ¡®Yeah, damn it. This is definitely real life.¡¯ While I was rationalizing to myself, the Constetion helped me snap out of it. [The Goddess of Fate says they are the women you chose, so endure it with evil and strength.] Shit. I realized that if I just stood here, it wouldn¡¯t end well. So I continued my act. ¡°Ugh! It seems my power is useless in the mortal world¡­¡± I slowly retracted my magic. I held my head with one hand and staggered, speaking with a resentful voice. ¡°You lucky bastards.¡± I delivered a typical viin line from a fantasy novel. Then I used an expensive teleportation scroll. [You havepleted a hidden quest!] I received the biggest reward I had gotten in a while. Chapter 117: I widened my eyes at the reward in front of me. ¡®What the hell? Is this for real?¡¯ I closed and opened my eyes, thinking they might be ying tricks on me. [You havepleted the hidden quest ¨C Kill the Highest-Ranking Demon!] [You have received 5,000 points and additional magic as a reward.] The message was right in front of me, so it seemed like it was real. ¡°Kyaaaahhhh!!!¡± Was it because of the reward for my hard work? Or was it the relief of not having to return to the past? I wasn¡¯t sure why I was so happy, but¡­-Whoosh! I took off my top and started spinning my head. ¡°Kyaaaahhhh!!!¡± After spinning for three seconds¡­ ¡°Young Master! Are you okay?!¡± Lise burst into the room with a panicked voice. Huh? What? ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± An awkward silence filled the room. Lise¡¯s sudden entrance snapped me out of my daze. I felt like if I stayed silent, she might misunderstand something, so I broke the silence first. ¡°Lise, why did youe in so suddenly?¡± ¡°Yes, yes?! Ah¡­ I heard strange noises from the room¡­¡± Strange noises? It was clearly a roar of joy. ¡°Ah, yes. Maybe you misheard?¡± ¡°But it was so clear¡­¡± Lise was very direct. I had shouted quite loudly, to be fair. If I had known this would happen, I should have just done the headspin without shouting. Then no one would have heard me. While I was regretting this, a message from the Constetion appeared. [The Goddess of Fate says that woman¡¯s gaze is strange.] Huh? Her gaze? After reading the message, I could feel her intense stare. I rolled my eyes to look at Lise, who was staring at me, or rather, my bare upper body. ¡®¡­What?¡¯ Her gaze was directed at me, or more specifically, my naked torso. Her eyes were filled with desire, almost sticky. ¡°Lise¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re being a bit too obvious, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lise let out a short exmation. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Well, I heard strange noises from the room, so I was observing your body to see if you were feeling unwell.¡± ? She was treating me like a crazy person while being shameless at the same time. If she had said this with her usual indifferent expression, it might have been more believable. She was usually quite concerned about me. But her bodynguage was more honest than her words. ¡°¡­¡± Her face turned red. Sigh. I should change my clothes quickly. ¡°Lise, I¡¯m going to change my clothes. Can you wait outside for a bit?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, I understand.¡± Lise let out a disappointed sigh and nodded. She closed the door gently and left the room. Thus, the countless returns to the past finally came to an end. . . . Two weeks had passed since the defeat of the highest-ranking demon. Lise was training alone, drinking the potion Kaine had given her. ¡°Huff¡­¡± She needed to focus. Recently, Kaine, along with Kage, Skaya, and Eileen, had been growing at an astonishing rate. However, Lise was¡­ ¡®¡­Slower.¡¯ No, she wasn¡¯t actually slow. She had been growing at an incredible pace, thanks to the potion Kaine had given her. But she still needed to grow faster. The others were bing stronger at an even faster rate. There was no need to mention Kaine, Eileen, Willy, and Skaya. Even Kage was bing stronger at an exceptional rate. The only constion was Lien and Philip. ¡®¡­Damn!¡¯ What was I thinking? I was also growing faster recently, thanks to the potion Kaine had given me. Without that, I wouldn¡¯t be much different from them. Unlike the others, I didn¡¯t have any exceptional talent. ¡®It¡¯s only because the Young Master favors me that I¡¯m this strong.¡¯ If not for that, I would be even weaker. Lise felt a moment of self-loathing and sighed deeply. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Was she feeling anxioustely? Normally, she wouldn¡¯t have these thoughts. ¡®Lately, I feel like I¡¯m growing apart from the Young Master.¡¯ I didn¡¯t know how he had be so strong, but he had grown at an incredible rate. A rate that was beyond anything I had seen before. At this point, the Young Master could probably¡­ ¡®¡­Even defeat Willy-nim.¡¯ Either way, I felt like my self-esteem was taking a hit. ¡®I¡¯m not someone who should feel inferior to anyone.¡¯ In fact, the David family¡¯s assassins were known for their high evaluations. But seeing those around me grow at an incredible rate made me feel like my confidence was plummeting. ¡®No, I shouldn¡¯t be thinking like this. I should be training instead.¡¯ As Lise thought this, she closed her eyes and began meditating. Broad shoulders. A six-pack that made you want to touch it. Impressive muscles. That¡¯s right. Kaine¡¯s naked body from the ident two weeks ago came to mind. ¡®Why now?!¡¯ I was already feeling anxious, and his body had been on my mind for the past two weeks. ¡°This won¡¯t do. If I stay here, I¡¯ll keep thinking about it and won¡¯t be able to focus.¡± So¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go to the guild.¡± . . . Lise checked the guild¡¯s quests. She paused for a moment. ¡®In a few weeks, it¡¯ll be time for the first semester¡¯s field experience.¡¯ This meant she could take on quests with Kaine at the guild. So¡­ ¡®I should take on this quest with him.¡¯ Recently, she had been thinking that she had been training too much, not just herself but the whole group. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t hurt to take a break and go on a trip.¡¯ So it seemed like another women¡¯s meeting was in order. . . . A week had passed. Lise was about to go out when¡­ ¡°Huh? Are you going out, Lise?¡± Kaine asked, surprised. Lise nodded. ¡°Yes, I have an appointment.¡± ¡°An appointment?¡± You don¡¯t have any friends except Skaya. Kaine swallowed the rest of his sentence and just tilted his head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m meeting Skaya.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± But something felt off. She was acting as if she was preparing for something, even though she was just going out. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Is this really just a simple outing?¡¯ Kaine felt a sense of foreboding and blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re not meeting a guy or anything, are you?¡± Lise looked at him with genuine confusion, as if he had said something absurd. ¡°What? A guy?¡± ¡°Your reaction makes it seem like it¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°Hmm~ It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen the Young Master jealous.¡± Lise gave him a seductive smile. She shed him a mischievous smile and slowly approached him. Then she whispered in his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only yours.¡± Her scent tickled his nose. He felt a sense of grandeur. As he savored Lise¡¯s scent and breath, a message from the Constetion appeared. [The Goddess of Fate says that woman is suspicious. I will watch her instead.] Huh? Watch her? The Constetion had never said anything like this before. Recently, Kaine had been the only one she was interested in. ¡®¡­Well, it¡¯s fine.¡¯ In fact, it was reassuring to have the Constetion watch her. If Lise got into trouble, the Constetion would step in. ¡®The Constetion hasn¡¯t be a yandere yet.¡¯ So it was fine to leave it to her. Kaine patted Lise¡¯s head. ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± ¡°Yes, have a good day, Young Master.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± With that, Lise headed towards her appointment. . . . Meanwhile, at that moment¡­ The Constetion was watching Lise with a suspicious gaze. ¡°Hmm. What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s definitely something up.¡± Recently, aside from Kaine, the person the Constetion had been watching the most was Lise. She and Kaine talked at least once a day. So it wasn¡¯t difficult to read her expressions. ¡°That expression is the one she makes when she¡¯s nning something.¡± As the Constetion looked at the screen with a serious expression, Lise suddenly stopped walking. The Constetion looked at the screen more closely to see why she had stopped. At the same time¡­ ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The Constetion was disappointed. The ce on the screen was a famous caf¨¦ in the capital. Kaine often went there. It was impossible for them to be nning something there. The caf¨¦ was always crowded. ¡®Of course, they could set up a barrier, but¡­¡¯ Only someone like Ange or Skaya could do that. It was out of the question for an assassin like Lise. ¡°Hmm. Maybe I should just watch Kaine instead?¡± As the Constetion felt disappointed and was about to switch the screen back to Kaine¡­ -You¡¯re here, Lise. Eileen¡¯s voice came from the screen. Huh? Is she meeting her? The Constetion, who had been watching Kaine, knew that Lise was close to Skaya. But if you asked if Lise was close to Eileen, the answer would be no. Eileen was Kaine¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e, after all. They might form an alliance, but they weren¡¯t close friends. Lise had liked Kaine since she was young. The Constetion felt something was off. She decided to watch a little longer, like a Korean mother watching a morning drama. -Yes, Eileen. Where are the others? -They¡¯re upstairs. -I see. Let¡¯s go up. Eileen climbed the stairs with a serious expression. Soon, they arrived on the second floor. ¡®What the?! All of them are there?!¡¯ Unexpected people appeared on the screen. It was unexpected that Lise and Eileen were meeting, but it wasn¡¯t that surprising. When Kaine and Eileen went on a date, Skaya had followed them, along with the Constetion. So it wasn¡¯t that surprising that the two of them were meeting. But¡­ ¡°Why are the perverted saint and Ange there, too?!¡± That¡¯s right. Skaya, the perverted saint Lisanna, and Ange were all there. And they looked serious. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel like I¡¯m being left out?¡¯ The five of them had something inmon: they all liked Kaine. So the Constetion should be there, too. ¡®Why wasn¡¯t I invited?!¡¯ The Constetion felt a bit left out. -Lise, did you find her? -No, I couldn¡¯t find any clues. Skaya asked, and Lise nodded indifferently. Then she continued. -I searched everywhere, but I couldn¡¯t find any clues. She sometimes visits the mansion, but she hasn¡¯t been there recently. Phew, I thought I was the only one being left out. It¡¯s not that she hasn¡¯t been to the mansion. She just hasn¡¯t left his room since descending there. As the Constetion felt relieved¡­ -In that case, we have no choice. Let¡¯s get started, Lise. Ange quickly changed the topic, knowing that the Constetion would be watching. Lise nodded at Ange¡¯s words. -Skaya, the barrier? -Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it. -Okay, got it. Then let¡¯s get to the point. The Royal Academy¡¯s field experience period will being up soon, right? Skaya nodded with a puzzled expression. -Yes, but what about it? -Well, I found this quest at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Lise took out the quest from her pocket dimension ring and ced it on the table. The Constetion looked at the quest closely to see what it was. Quest: Please eliminate the sea monster living on the ind called Gold Reach. (You cannot give up during the quest, and during the quest period, the mansion, food, drinks, and gold will be provided for free. However, if you fail, it will be converted to money.) Reward: A free ticket to a luxury mansion, various foods and drinks, and 10 gold. As the Constetion and the others stared at the quest, Lise sped her hands and said with a passionate voice. -Let¡¯s take the Young Master and go on a trip to the sea together. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 118: The sea. A ce filled with water, wider than the continent. A ce for couples to enjoy. And I would be going there with Kaine¡­ The group imagined it for a moment. Kaine, shirtless, swimming in the waves¡­ -Gulps! The women swallowed their saliva. Lisanna looked at Ange cautiously and raised her hand.¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Receiving Ange¡¯s consent, Lisanna, who had heard some information about Lise from Willy a few weeks ago, nodded and spoke. ¡°Ah, yes. I was wondering if that person¡­ I mean, the senior, would really take on this quest during the field experience period?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Lise spoke with confidence. ¡°If I ask him, he¡¯ll probably do it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lise¡¯s subtle smile left the others speechless. In reality, Lise was the one closest to Kaine, almost like his wife. Kaine was particrly lenient towards Lisepared to other women. He treated her like a real lover. So if Lise asked him, he would probably agree without question. ¡°But it¡¯s not enough for just me to have him. Eileen, Skaya, and Lisanna need to ask him it they can go on the field experience with him.¡± ¡°A ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Ahahaha.¡± The three of themughed awkwardly. Ange and Lise looked at them, wondering why. Then, Skaya smiled bitterly. ¡°Lately, I feel like Kaine is avoiding us.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lise and Ange were startled. Skaya scratched her head, feeling embarrassed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s like we¡¯re still spending time together, but¡­ Hmm. It feels like he¡¯s scared of us?¡± ¡°Yes, he seemed afraid of us.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I think so too.¡± Eileen and Lisanna nodded in agreement with Skaya. Lise tilted her head, not understanding. ¡°Do you have any idea why?¡± ¡°Hmm. Not really. What about you, Eileen?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t either.¡± ¡°Me neither.¡± Hmm. Kaine is avoiding the three of them. As for Lisanna, it¡¯s understandable if he¡¯s avoiding her, considering what Kaine had told her. ¡®Why is he avoiding Skaya and Eileen?¡¯ The two of them hadn¡¯t done anything to Kaine. So there was no reason for him to avoid them. If what the three of them said was true¡­ ¡®Hmm. I don¡¯t understand.¡¯ Lise looked confused, then spoke up. ¡°I understand. But it¡¯s still worth trying to persuade him. There¡¯s a saying that if you knock ten times, the door will eventually open.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°No, I think even knocking ten times wouldn¡¯t work¡­¡± Lisanna muttered, but the others ignored her. Lise turned to Ange. ¡°Ange, you¡¯re probably very busy, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go.¡± Ange answered with passionate eyes before Lise could finish her sentence. ¡°I¡¯ll make time for this.¡± She was so eager to go on a trip with Kaine that she dered she would make time for it. From then on, the women continued their meeting, not to seduce Kaine, but to take a break. However, on the surface, they were discussing how to seduce Kaine. In reality¡­ ¡®This time, I¡¯ll definitely be ahead of everyone else!¡¯ They were nning how to seduce Kaine. . . . The day before the field experience period¡­ ¡°Huff¡­¡± This is intense. After defeating the highest-ranking demon, I received points and Demonic magic as a reward. I didn¡¯t touch the points. It wasn¡¯t urgent at the moment. ¡®But the Demonic magic¡­¡¯ That was the problem. It was good to receive Demonic magic as a reward. But¡­ ¡®It came in too much.¡¯ Was it because I defeated the highest-ranking demon? The Demonic magic inside my body had increased beyond imagination. Normally, I should be happy about this. But it was too early to be happy. Because I couldn¡¯t control the power inside my body yet. Recently, my magical power had also increased significantly. On top of that, I had Demonic magic, which put a lot of strain on my body when I enhanced my physical abilities. Even though my physical abilities were already superior to most people, the training eventually reduced the strain. ¡®But then my Demonic magic increased again.¡¯ And it was beyond what I had expected. Of course, having a lot of Demonic magic wasn¡¯t a bad thing. If I used all my power now, I could even defeat Willy or Lisanna. The problem was that I couldn¡¯t control it. The first time I tried to enhance my physical abilities, I almost died. The magic was too much for my body to handle. If it weren¡¯t for the Holy Cross of Divinity, I would have had to return to the past. But now¡­ -Screaaam!!! I was able to control it to some extent. Of course, I still couldn¡¯t control it perfectly, but it was much better than before. ¡°Sigh. For now, I should focus on training my physical abilities.¡± As I said this, I retracted arge amount of Demonic magic. [The Goddess of Fate asks what your favorite swimsuit is.] The Constetion asked out of the blue. Huh? Swimsuit? Suddenly? It¡¯s true that the weather has been hottely, making me think of the sea. ¡®But it¡¯s still too sudden, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Usually, when something like this happens, something bad is about to happen. After all, the Constetion wouldn¡¯t ask such a question without a reason. Why did she suddenly ask this? As I was wondering, another message appeared. [The Goddess of Fate asks why you¡¯re not answering.] The Constetion sent another message. ¡°Why are you asking me this suddenly?¡± [The Goddess of Fate says she was just curious.] ¡°¡­¡± It seemed like she was really interested in the answer, even though it was just a casual question. Even though the Constetion wasn¡¯t physically in front of me, I could sense her anxious expression as she waited for my answer. ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if I tell her.¡¯ If I told her what my favorite swimsuit was, it wouldn¡¯t affect her in any way. It¡¯s not like a swimsuit is an attack item or anything. ¡°Just¡­ As long as it¡¯s not a school swimsuit or something childish. But honestly, I think anything would look good on you.¡± If I didn¡¯t have a fixed idea about her, then¡­ ¡®She¡¯d be perfect.¡¯ Her body was already perfect, and her face was so beautiful that people would lose their jaws. What more could I say? If it weren¡¯t for my PTSD from yanderes, I might have fallen for her by now. The Constetion¡¯s appearance was perfect, after all. Just then¡­ [The Goddess of Fate says to stopplimenting her! She¡¯s embarrassed!] The Constetion, who was usually indifferent, sent a message saying she was embarrassed. I was about to nod without hesitation, but then¡­ [The Goddess of Fate asks what else would look good on her.] The Constetion seemed to really enjoy mypliments and was now demanding more. No, she told me to stop. Damn. I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the Constetion¡¯s sudden change in attitude. [The Goddess of Fate is urging you to talk faster.] After that, I spent ten minutesplimenting her before finally being freed from her message spam. . . . The next day¡­ It was the first semester of the second year, and the field experience period had begun. I had nned to take an easy quest this time, unlikest year. ¡°Kaine, let¡¯s do the field experience together.¡± The world never goes as nned. Skaya approached me with a subtle smile and forced me. Normally, I would have nodded in agreement. She was one of the few sane people around me. But her words from when we attacked the branch kept bothering me. -Trap them in a barrier and prevent them from escaping¡­ Her words echoed in my mind. I shuddered, thinking of Kim Soo-yong¡¯s death. As I hesitated, Skaya looked up at me with teary eyes, like a sad puppy. ¡°Can¡¯ I sighed. Okay, let¡¯s hear her out. Honestly, the reason she said that was probably because of me. I had acted as if I was going to kill the group, so Skaya might have just said that out of frustration before dying. To begin with, Skaya seemed to be embarrassed about even holding hands with me. ¡®Yeah, that must be it.¡¯ I had been avoiding her unconsciouslytely, and I felt a bit guilty about it. So it would be better to listen to her story and make a judgment. ¡°Hmm. First, tell me. Do you have a n?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll tell you right away.¡± Skaya nodded at my question with a bright smile. Then, she crossed her arms and continued confidently. ¡°It¡¯s a quest to catch a sea monster on an ind called Gold Reach. The amodation and food are all free. I heard that there are no people on the ind because of the monster.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Damn. What did I just hear? ¡°You said there are no people on the ind?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Skaya nodded without hesitation. Damn. So that¡¯s why she wanted to do the quest with me. I understood what Skaya was nning. She was trying to¡­ ¡®Kidnap me.¡¯ Gold Reach was an ind I had never heard of, even as a veteran. I didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of ind it was, but from Skaya¡¯s description, it seemed like a deserted ind. She said there were no people on the ind. Anyway, Skaya was trying to take me to an uninhabited ind under the pretext of a quest. ¡®If my guess is right¡­¡¯ She was probably trying to put into action what she said before. After all, Skaya had said she wanted to trap me in a barrier and have sex with me. Now that I thought about it, it was clear. She was trying to kidnap me and make me die from a heart attack. I narrowed my eyes at Skaya. She tilted her head innocently, wondering why I was looking at her like that. ¡®She¡¯s been acting embarrassed all this time, but it was all an act.¡¯ Even the Constetion couldn¡¯tpete with my acting skills. And now, someone even better had appeared in front of me. ¡®Maybe she even manipted this quest.¡¯ I hadpletely seen through Skaya¡¯s n. As I congratted myself, another voice came from behind me. ¡°Kaine¡­¡± It was Eileen. She had said before that she wanted to spend a few days with me. I turned towards the second dangerous person, my guard up. ¡°Why¡­? Do you need something?¡± ¡°I, I wanted to ask if you would do the field experience with me¡­¡± Eileen proposed, her face turning red. Hmm. That¡¯s not bad. Even if it¡¯s not as good as Skaya¡¯s, it¡¯s still a good n. After all, if I did it with Skaya, there was a real possibility of a bad ending. So it wouldn¡¯t be bad to ept Eileen¡¯s proposal in front of Skaya. But just in case¡­ ¡°Do you have a n?¡± ¡°I, I wanted to do the quest on Gold Reach Ind with you¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Damn. You too? I thought only Skaya had a kidnapping n, but Eileen had the same idea. I was suddenly in a dilemma. The two of them were trying to kidnap me and make me die from a heart attack. It was hard to believe that they weren¡¯t working together. As I wondered how to get out of this situation¡­ ¡°Honey?, let¡¯s go to Gold Reach Ind together!¡± Lisanna ran towards me and delivered the death sentence. Thus, I was surrounded by three dangerous people. Damn. Chapter 119: I finally managed to escape from the three dangerous people after promising to give them an answer tomorrow. I had escaped the three dangerous people, and now I returned to the mansion. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Young Master.¡± Lise was waiting for me at the door, as usual. Hmm? Something feels off. Lise usually waits for me at the door, but¡­ ¡®Today¡¯s timing is different from usual, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ It was the first day of the field experience period, and I hadn¡¯t told Lise about it. Yet, she was waiting for me at the door, as if she knew I would be back at this time.I turned to look at her. Did she sense my gaze? Lise looked back at me, wondering why I was looking at her. Was I being too sensitive? She seemed the same as usual. ¡°Young Master, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Hmm? No, I was just wondering how you knew I¡¯d be back at this time.¡± Lise smiled at my answer and said, ¡°Skaya told me about the field experience period yesterday.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Well, she could have known, I guess¡­ As I was about to think deeply about it¡­ ¡°Young Master, can I ask you for a favor?¡± Lise asked me with a pleading voice, not giving me time to think. Hmm. What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel uneasy? My instincts were telling me to run away right now. But Lise had never directly asked me for a favor before. Not even when she was taken to the Leford Duchy. So it seemed like I should at least hear her out. But I ended up making the worst move. ¡°Yeah, what is it?¡± ¡°I, I was wondering if you would do the field experience with me¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± What? Damn. I could almost see what she was going to say in a few seconds. Of course, there was no guarantee that it would happen with 100% certainty. ¡®But it¡¯s already gone beyond the first, second, and third verses, and now it¡¯s in the brain-breaking verse.¡¯ Yeah, let¡¯s hear her out. After all, this was the first time Lise was asking me for a favor. It would be impolite to reject her request without even hearing her out. ¡°Uh, well, do you have any ns?¡± ¡°What about this quest?¡± As if she had been waiting for my question, Lise handed me the quest details. As I looked at the quest details, I¡­ Shit Shit Shit I screamed profanities in my mind. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± A cold silence filled the air between us. I rolled my eyes to look at Lise. She maintained a stoic expression, but¡­ ¡®She¡¯s fluttering her eyshes.¡¯ She was acting in a way she had never shown before, as if she was extremely desperate. What was so important about this Gold Reach ind or whatever it was called? At this point, it would be polite to give in and go with her. But if I did, there was a risk of dying from a heart attack. ¡®No, let¡¯s be honest. A heart attack?¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Compared to all the deaths I had experienced, dying from a heart attack would be a happy ending. But as I mentioned before, the problem wasn¡¯t the heart attack. It was the return point. If I epted the four people¡¯s invitation and went to the uninhabited ind called Gold Reach, and then died from a heart attack there¡­ If I returned to before that point, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. I could just decide not to go after that. But if¡­ ¡®If I return to the past after arriving on the ind?¡¯ Then there would be no way to escape. I would be trapped on the ind, experiencing an endless cycle of heart attacks. Of course, based on my past experiences, the probability of returning before that point was high. ¡®But there¡¯s no such thing as absolute certainty in this world.¡¯ So there was no need to take such a risky gamble. Even if it was Lise¡¯s request. ¡°Lise, can I give you an answerter?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. But I would appreciate it if you could answer as soon as possible. I have some preparations to make.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you an answer within an hour. Just wait for now.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± After that, I headed to my room. As I arrived at my room and opened the door¡­ ¡°Hey, do you know something?¡± I looked up at the Constetion and asked. The Constetion pretended not to know anything in response to my question. [The Goddess of Fate says she doesn¡¯t know anything.] ¡°If you¡¯re going to lie, at least make it more convincing. You asked me about swimsuits the other day. This seems rted to that.¡± The Constetion remained silent, pretending not to have heard. It seemed like she was going to stick to her story. Trying to outwit me with words was foolish, considering I was the master of verbal sparring. It was time to educate the Constetion. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, I won¡¯t go on the quest. I¡¯ll give you three seconds.¡± [The Goddess of Fate says she¡¯ll answer honestly.] . . . After hearing everything from the Constetion, I paused to think. ¡®Hmm. So that¡¯s why Lise went out a few weeks ago.¡¯ Something seemed suspicious, but since the Constetion didn¡¯t say anything, I thought it was nothing serious. But she had been nning to go to the sea without me. Yeah, I had a feeling something was up. Now that I heard the Constetion¡¯s exnation, all the puzzle pieces fell into ce. From the Constetion asking about swimsuits out of the blue to her not descending recently¡­ It all made sense. And I could guarantee that the reason she hadn¡¯t descended was¡­ ¡®Because she wanted to go too.¡¯ The Constetion probably nned to descend on the ind and surprise me. Otherwise, there was no reason for her to keep it a secret. Hmm. I feel a bit bad for the four of them. They just wanted to invite me to go on a trip, but I unintentionally treated them like yanderes. Of course, I had my reasons to suspect them, considering their past actions. ¡®Hmm. Should I go?¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea. Lately, I had been training non-stop, as if we were all going to die tomorrow. Taking a break and going on a trip wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea. But¡­ ¡®I need insurance.¡¯ From what the Constetion said, it didn¡¯t seem like their n was to trap me and cause a heart attack. ¡®But as I said before, there¡¯s no such thing as absolute certainty.¡¯ So I needed to bring Jenny, Kage, Willy, and Lien. With them, there would be no risk of the dangerous women attacking me. And Ange wouldn¡¯t do anything in front of her mother. After making my decision, I called Lise using themunication crystal ball. ¡°Lise, can youe for a moment?¡± -Yes, I¡¯ll be right there. Lise rushed over. Soon, she arrived at the door. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s Lise. May Ie in?¡± ¡°Yes,e in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± -Creak! Hearing my permission, she opened the door and entered. Then she looked at me with a slightly nervous expression, like a student at a university interview. ¡°First, I have some questions about the quest. Can you answer them?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, Young Master.¡± ¡°Did you discuss this with Eileen, Skaya, and Lisa?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± She answered without hesitation, as if she had expected the question. I nodded at her stiff expression. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. But I¡¯ll also bring Kage, Willy, Jenny, and Lien.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Did she not expect me to bring others? Lise let out a disappointed sigh. But then she nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand. I¡¯ll tell Kage and Lien. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Willy and the other three.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, I understand.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be busy tomorrow, so make sure you¡¯re prepared.¡± After that, Lise nodded and left the room with a slightly satisfied smile. . . . Meanwhile, at that moment¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­ Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to reject the request?¡± Eileen was pacing in her room, looking anxious. Lise had assured her during the meeting that it would be a sess. She had said that Kaine seemed to like her and the other women. So Eileen was confident that it wouldn¡¯t fail. But Kaine¡¯sst expression made her feel uneasy. He had looked so reluctant to go. And recently, she had felt like he was avoiding her. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to reject me?¡¯ As she waited anxiously, themunication crystal ball vibrated. Eileen quickly picked it up. ¡°Huff.¡± -What¡¯s wrong? Why are you sighing? ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. Anyway, have you thought about it?¡± -Well, I¡¯ve decided to go. Eileen smiled brightly. Kaine continued, -But you nned this with Lise, Skaya, and Lisanna, right? ¡°Ah, yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± -It¡¯s okay. But I¡¯ve also decided to bring Kage, Willy, Jenny, and Lien, a maid. Is that okay? ¡°¡­¡± Did I hear that right? ¡°Who are you bringing?¡± -Kage, Willy, Jenny, and Lien. Who¡¯s Lien? It was a name I had never heard before. Was another rival appearing? -Just so you know, she¡¯s just a maid. Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. Kaine seemed to be reading Eileen¡¯s mind, cutting her off. Eileen blushed, feeling like her thoughts had been exposed. ¡°Ugh¡­ I didn¡¯t have the wrong idea!¡± -Yeah, okay. I¡¯ll contact the others. Oh, and you can tell Jenny. ¡°Wait, Kaine!¡± Eileen called out to Kaine before she hung up. Then she took a deep breath to calm herself. ¡°Huff.¡± -What? Do you have something else to say? ¡°Yes, I¡­ Can I meet you today?¡± -¡­Okay, sure. I¡¯ll contact you soon anyway. We can meet at that cafe, right? ¡°Yes, let¡¯s meet there.¡± -Okay, I¡¯ll contact you soon and head over. With that, Kaine hung up. Eileen clenched her small hand, feeling satisfied that her n had seeded. ¡®Yes! I did it!¡¯ In fact, the real reason she wanted to meet Kaine today was to get closer to him. They would all rush towards Kaine as soon as they arrived on the ind. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t do something so cowardly. ¡®But I¡¯m so far behind the other women.¡¯ At least, if she had gotten as close as Skaya, it would be different. But that wasn¡¯t the case. Lately, she hadn¡¯t even had any skinship with Kaine, let alone spent time alone with him. So now, while everyone was off guard, was the perfect time. ¡®Today, I¡¯ll take one step closer to Kaine!¡¯ With that thought, Eileen hummed a tune as she prepared to go out. Unaware of what was about to happen. Chapter 120: Hmm. What should I do? Now that I think about it, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve met Eileen alone. It¡¯s been so hectictely. But do we really need to meet just the two of us? Come to think of it, Eileen only said she wanted to meet, she didn¡¯t say it had to be just the two of us. ¡°Should I go alone?¡± [The Goddess of Fate says it would be nice if you brought Kage, Willy, and Lien with you.] I know what the Constetion¡¯s intentions are with that suggestion, but it¡¯s not a bad idea. ¡®They definitely won¡¯t have swimsuits either.¡¯And I need to buy a swimsuit myself anyway. So it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to bring those three with me. Eileen might be a bit upset, though. ¡®But she¡¯ll understand, right?¡¯ It¡¯s also partly because of her that I wasn¡¯t prepared. After making up my mind, I told the three of them to get ready to go out. . . . At a famous cafe in the capital. Eileen stood in front of the cafe, looking out the window for a moment. ¡®This should be fine, right?¡¯ Her golden hair reached down to her waist. A ck short-sleeved jacket that clung slightly to her chest. A pure white skirt that reached down to her thighs. It felt awkward to wear something more feminine after only wearingfortable uniforms. But judging by the way the men around were ncing at her, it was definitely not a bad choice. ¡®It was worth spending the money!¡¯ At the time, Jenny had said, ¡®You really need to buy some clothes!¡¯ and practically forced her to buy them. Looking back, it seems like it wasn¡¯t a bad choice. Most of the clothes she had werefortable training clothes. ¡®But he¡¯s taking quite a while.¡¯ Just as she was thinking that. ¡°Eileen. Did you wait long?¡± Kaine¡¯s voice reached her ears. As Eileen shook her head and looked at him. ¡°No, I just got here¡­¡± Her face stiffened like a stone on the side of the road. She narrowed her eyes and continued. ¡°Hey, Kaine. What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Ahaha. Well¡­¡± Kaine exined in detail why Kage, Willy, and Lien were here. Eileen nodded with an icy stare as she listened to his exnation. ¡°That¡¯s right. Yes. We¡¯re leaving tomorrow, so we do need to buy swimsuits.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Eileen nodded reluctantly, looking convinced. Then she turned her gaze to Lien. A woman with a neat appearance and features. A maid¡¯s outfit that hid her impressive figure. A familiar face, for some reason. ¡®¡­Is she really just a maid?¡¯ To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t have been so annoyed if only Kage and Willy hade. It¡¯s hard to see them as rivals. One is Kaine¡¯s sister, who will be my sister-inw. The other is theplete opposite of Kaine¡¯s ideal type. Even if the two of them are a bit of a concern, I would have just let it go. But. ¡®No matter how I look at it, she¡¯s just too¡­¡¯ I hate to say this about myself, but I¡¯m notcking in the looks department. I¡¯m even somewhat popr with men. But when I look at the woman in front of me, all that confidence disappears. She¡¯s just too perfect, even in a woman¡¯s eyes. Eileen looked at Kaine with a cold stare. Feeling awkward, Kaine scratched his head. He slowly opened his mouth. ¡°By the way, Eileen, that outfit suits you really well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not particrly happy with yourpliment.¡± But why is your smile so big? He just said it suits her. He didn¡¯t say anything else, but her smile was so big that her ears almost touched her cheeks. Feeling it herself, she blushed and started coughing. ¡°Ahem. Anyway, I was also nning to buy a swimsuit, so this works out. We don¡¯t have much time, so let¡¯s go quickly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, they slowly made their way to a clothing store in the capital. . . . About an hour had passed since then. An hour had passed, and we were still shopping. Well, I kind of expected it. I knew the shopping wouldn¡¯t be quick. But. ¡®It¡¯s taking longer than I thought.¡¯ It¡¯s understandable that women are more meticulous than men, but even so, is it too much to still not have made a decision after almost an hour? ¡®But it¡¯s a bit much to ask when we¡¯ll be done.¡¯ It¡¯s a bit hard to suggest picking something quickly when the women are looking so serious. Even Kage had a serious expression on her face. ¡®But why is she so serious?¡¯ I was curious as to why Kage was so serious about buying a swimsuit, so I approached her and asked. ¡°Hey, what are you struggling with?¡± ¡°Huh? Master, why would you ask that? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Is it the swimsuit? Just as I was thinking that, Kage stretched out her t chest and crossed her arms, then. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of the tube!¡± She blurted out an unexpected answer. ¡°Tube? Pfft! Can¡¯t you swim?¡± ¡°Eek!! Master, you¡¯re misunderstanding something. Think about my age.¡± Kage shivered at my mischievous smile. I found her reaction amusing, so I teased her even more. ¡°Oh, right. You¡¯re just a kid.¡± ¡°Eek! Master, can I hit you on the head once?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t reach my head with your height.¡± ¡°I can!¡± Kage jumped up and down as she said this. But how high could she jump with her short legs? Of course, she could jump higher with physical enhancement or by jumping with all her might. ¡®But that would break the store¡¯s ceiling.¡¯ She must know that, which is why she¡¯s jumping like that. Ignoring Kage as she shivered with frustration, I turned my gaze to Willy. Feeling my gaze, she looked at me and tilted her head. With a look that asked, ¡®Why are you staring at me like that?¡¯ ¡°No, I just saw you looking so serious, so I looked over.¡± Nod. Nod. She nodded at my words and turned her gaze back to the swimsuits. ¡®Now that I think about it, what swimsuit will she wear?¡¯ Out of curiosity, I followed Willy¡¯s gaze. She was looking at a frilly one-piece swimsuit that suited her. ¡®Hmm. I guess it¡¯s a bit much for Willy to wear a bikini¡­¡¯ That¡¯s true. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t look bad or out of ce in a bikini, but her body is just too¡­ ¡®It¡¯s so t.¡¯ In reality, a one-piece swimsuit would suit her better than a bikini. I turned my gaze to Lien. Is she really that excited about going on a trip with Ange? She was humming to herself with a smile, choosing swimsuits. And they were all quite revealing. For a moment, I imagined Lien wearing those swimsuits. A broad chest like Ange¡¯s. A narrow waist in contrast. A face that would make passersby look twice. ¡®She would definitely look incredibly beautiful.¡¯ It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve mostly seen her in her maid outfit. If she wore such revealing swimsuits and tried to seduce me, I can¡¯t guarantee that I would be able to resist. That¡¯s how perfect Lien¡¯s appearance is. And she doesn¡¯t seem to be a yandere. With these thoughts. ¡®Among the women around me, she¡¯s the most perfect match for my ideal type.¡¯ From her face to her body and personality, she fits my ideal type. But. ¡®Still, that¡¯s not right.¡¯ She is, after all, a divorced woman. She¡¯s probably older than she looks, and even though she haspletely moved on, she¡¯s still a woman who was married. It¡¯s not right to have these thoughts about her. ¡®I may do many things, but I know where to draw the line.¡¯ To begin with, I¡¯ve never really thought of her as a woman, anyway. Regardless, it¡¯s undeniable that she fits my ideal type, but still, it¡¯s not right. As I was having these thoughts, I felt a piercing gaze from somewhere. I have a feeling I know who it is, but just in case, I turned my head. As expected. ¡®It¡¯s Eileen, as I thought.¡¯ Her cheeks puffed up as she stared at me with a sullen expression. Have I been neglecting her too much? It¡¯s obvious that she wanted to go on a date when she asked to meet. But after we met, I was busy shopping and didn¡¯t even have time to talk. So it¡¯s understandable that Eileen is sulking. In reality, things are going in the opposite direction of what she wanted. I feel a bit guilty. I approached Eileen. Even though I approached her, she didn¡¯t even nce at me and continued to choose a swimsuit. Then she pouted. ¡°Why are you here? You can just look at that maid like you were before.¡± [The Goddess of Fate says it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s jealous of that woman.] I know that even without you telling me, you jerk. ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding. She¡¯s just a simple maid.¡± ¡°Then, isn¡¯t Lise also just a simple maid?¡± Has Eileen always been so talkative? I was speechless for a moment at her blunt statement, but I¡¯m not going to let this slide. ¡°She¡¯s like a little sister to me since we¡¯ve known each other since we were young. It¡¯s a bit different.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Eileen narrowed her eyes and looked at me suspiciously. I continued. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ¡°I trust you in everything except when ites to women. I don¡¯t have much faith in you there.¡± [The Goddess of Fate says she agrees with that statement.] For some reason, I feel wronged. But if I argue against that statement, I know I won¡¯te out looking good. In times like this. ¡°¡­..¡± Keeping quiet is the best answer. At least, I¡¯ll get half the points for staying silent, right? ¡°Huff. Anyway, can you help me choose a swimsuit? I¡¯m having a hard time deciding.¡± ¡°Sure. Just a moment.¡± I scanned through the swimsuits in front of me, thinking about what would suit Eileen. There were various styles: frilly bikinis, rash guard bikinis, colorful bikinis, and more. For some reason, I felt like I was looking at women¡¯s underwear, and my face grew hot. ¡®Damn. I feel embarrassed for no reason.¡¯ Obviously, what¡¯s in front of me is just an ordinary swimsuit. It¡¯s not underwear. ¡®Or is there even a difference between the two?¡¯ To be honest, both have simr levels of exposure. But why is it that women feel embarrassed about underwear but not swimsuits? As a man, I just can¡¯t understand. As I was thinking and pondering, I found a bikini that would suit her. ¡°How about this one?¡± ¡°May I ask the reason?¡± ¡°Well, I just thought it matched your eye color.¡± Her irises were a deep blue. So I chose a bright blue bikini that matched her eye color. Eileen blushed and nodded at my words. ¡°I understand. Then, I¡¯ll go change.¡± ¡°You can wait outside, right?¡± Eileen nodded with a shy expression. Then, with a determined look, she entered the fitting room. After that, the sounds of her changing clothes in the fitting room could be heard clearly. From taking off her top to removing her bottom. Even though I was outside the fitting room, the sounds were so clear that my face grew hot for no reason. After about a minute, ¡°Kaine. Can youe here for a moment?¡± Eileen called me with a slightly trembling voice. I approached her, thinking that she had finished changing. -Grab! Her hand grabbed my wrist. And then. ¡°Huh?¡± Eileen pulled me towards her. I was forced into the fitting room, which was too small for two people. At the same time, Eileen, wearing a blue bikini that revealed her ample cleavage and narrow waist, looked up at me. Her face was as red as a beet. Chapter 121: Just a few seconds before Kaine entered the fitting room. Eileen stood in the fitting room, staring at the swimsuit Kaine had chosen for her. ¡®I, I have to wear this¡­ in front of Kaine.¡¯ A swimsuit that looked no different from underwear. The thought of showing Kaine her wearing this made her face turn red. -Waaah! Her face turned as red as a beet. ¡®I, I¡¯ll just put it on.¡¯ As she thought this, Eileen slowly unbuttoned her ck short-sleeved jacket.-Click. Click. She unzipped her pure white skirt. -Ziiip! She took off thest piece of clothing she was wearing, leaving her in just her underwear. Eileen, with a determined look, took off her underwear and put on the swimsuit Kaine had chosen. After a short while, she hadpletely changed. Then she looked at herself in the mirror inside the fitting room. Smooth and firm thighs. Arge chest encased in the bikini. As she thought about showing this underwear-like outfit to Kaine. -Thump. Thump. Thump. Her heart began to pound so hard it felt like it would jump out. ¡®I, I¡¯m going to show this to Kaine!¡¯ What she¡¯s wearing is just a swimsuit. Nothing more, nothing less. But why is her heart racing so much? ¡®Ah, but this isn¡¯t the time for that.¡¯ The reason she met him today was to bridge the gap between them. So now, with no rivals around, is the perfect time. ¡°Kaine. Can youe here for a moment?¡± At Eileen¡¯s request, Kaine approached the fitting room. As he got closer. -Grab! She grabbed his wrist without hesitation. The next moment. ¡°Huh?¡± She pulled him towards her. Thus, Kaine was forced into the one-person fitting room. Eileen, blushing and covering her chest with one hand, looked up at him. ¡°Wh, what do you think, Kaine?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Is it not as good as he expected? Kaine just stood there, looking flustered, unable to answer. In fact, she had expected this reaction from him. There were so many beautiful women around Kaine. Just look at the maid who came with him today, she¡¯s in a different league. Not to mention Lise, Skaya, Lisanna, and Ange, all of whom are stunningly beautiful. Even though Eileen¡¯s appearance is somewhat better than average, she can¡¯tpare to them. As Eileen was severely underestimating herself, Kaine was. ¡®This is a big problem.¡¯ He was going through a huge crisis. If he made a wrong move, he might lose his sanity. The reason Kaine couldn¡¯t answer Eileen¡¯s question was simple. He didn¡¯t have theposure to respond. Her distinct features, her blue irises and golden hair that matched his, Arge chest that any man would want to touch at least once. A narrow waist that made him wonder how it could support such a chest. Thighs that were neither too thin nor too thick, just the right amount of flesh. ¡®I¡¯m amazing for keeping my sanity.¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for the Yandere PTSD, he would have lost his sanity long ago. As Kaine was struggling to keep his sanity, Eileen moved closer in the small fitting room. He was startled. And for good reason. ¡°Kaine. Do you not like it?¡± Eileen hugged him and looked up at him with pleading eyes. For a moment, a strange atmosphere filled the room. Kaine. -Gulps! He swallowed his saliva unconsciously. He could feel her voluptuous chest against his body. Her skin, softer than he had ever felt before. His heart pounded uncontrobly, against his will. Thump. Thump. Thump. Kaine tried to calm his ¡®lower region¡¯ by singing the national anthem in his head. -Squeeeze! She hugged him tighter. Eileen¡¯s body temperature was palpable. Her unique scent tickled his nose. For a moment, he felt like an angel and a devil had appeared before him. The devil with Kaine¡¯s face whispered. ¡®Hey. What are you doing? Just go for it now!¡¯ The angel with his face opened his mouth. ¡®Hey, you idiot. Why are you holding back?¡¯ Damn. Why do both of them have the same opinion? Usually, in situations like this, they would have opposing opinions. Anyway, both of them were right. He had been neglecting Eileen today. So instead of taking advantage of her, it would be better to give her the answer she wanted. ¡°Eileen¡­ that swimsuit suits you.¡± ¡°Are you saying that sincerely?¡± Eileen asked with a slightly hoarse voice. Kaine nodded without hesitation. Eileen bowed her head and quietly asked. ¡°Then¡­ why didn¡¯t you answer right away?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because¡­¡± ¡°Because?¡± Kaine blushed and looked at the distant mountains. Then he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°It suits you so well that I didn¡¯t have theposure to answer.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Did his sincere words reach her? She smiled brightly, blushed, and stammered. ¡°Th, thank you.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing to be grateful for.¡± ¡°And, Kaine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kaine tilted his head and looked at Eileen¡¯s face. ¡®¡­?!¡¯ Her lips touched his. The soft sensation on his lips. Her trembling lips and shaky breath. As he felt all of this, she slowly parted her lips. A hot sigh escaped Eileen¡¯s lips. Judging by her reaction, she was savoring the moment. ¡°¡­.?!¡± Did she finally realize what she had done? Eileen was startled. After a while, she stammered. ¡°K, Kaine. I¡¯m going to change now, so please leave.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Kaine nodded with a dazed expression and left the fitting room. He touched his lips. The lingering sensation remained. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡®It was so soft.¡¯ . . . At the same time, Eileen was. -Plop! She sat on the floor, stunned, touching her lips. The events that had just transpired shed through her mind. From her unusual tantrum to her first kiss. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ What have I done! Eileen covered her face with her hands. It¡¯s true that she wanted to take a step closer to him today. She wasgging behindpared to the other rivals. But. ¡®I didn¡¯t n to go this far!¡¯ In fact, her goal for today was just a hug. She thought that would be enough to surpass most of the rivals. But was it because of the atmosphere? Contrary to her expectations, she went beyond the hug and kissed him, something she had never done before. And she did it while wearing that risqu¨¦ swimsuit. Anyway. ¡®Ugh¡­ How am I going to face Kaine now!¡¯ Seeing his face would definitely remind her of what happened. I can guarantee that her face would turn red. Even now, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the kiss. ¡®And probably¡­ Kaine will have the same reaction as me?¡¯ I don¡¯t know what expression Kaine is making right now. But when I think back to his face before leaving, ¡®He was so embarrassed, wasn¡¯t he?¡¯ I¡¯ve rarely seen Kaine like that. I¡¯ve seen him flustered many times, but not like this. So. ¡®There¡¯s still hope for me.¡¯ Kaine being embarrassed means he sees me as a woman. So there¡¯s hope for me to be his main wife. Just then. ¡°Eileen. Is something wrong?¡± Kaine asked with a concerned voice. Eileen responded with a trembling voice. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll change right now.¡± With that, Eileen quickly changed back into her original clothes and bought the swimsuit Kaine had chosen without hesitation. By the way, the two of them spent the rest of the day blushing and having awkward conversations, ording to reports. . . . The next day. Lise, who wanted to go on the trip to Goldrich, woke me up earlier than usual. ¡°Ugh¡­ I want to sleep a little longer.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t. We might bete, Young Master.¡± She spoke with determination, clearly eager to go on the trip. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get ready now. You should get ready too, Lise.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already done.¡± Huh? How eager was she to go that she¡¯s already done? The current time is around 7:30 AM Earth time. Considering they need to pack for the trip, she must have woken up earlier than usual. ¡°Lise¡­ You¡¯re acting like Kage.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± At my words, Lise blushed. Her reaction shows that she realized it too. She was acting like a child. ¡°Young Master.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Lise suddenly spoke in a cold voice. Then she smiled, looking scary. ¡°Yesterday. You and Eileen must have done something¡­¡± My instinct tells me. If I don¡¯t run away now, I¡¯ll face a crisis. I decided to follow my instinct and spoke before she finished. ¡°Oh, Lise. You must be eager to go too, right? I¡¯m going to take a shower now.¡± Saying this, I quickly ran away. If I had listened to her until the end, something bad would have happened. [The Goddess of Fate says you need to be more cautious around women!] Why are you like this too? For some reason, I feel wronged. I resisted the temptation of the angel and the devil, but still. The only thing I did wrong was not dodging Eileen¡¯s surprise kiss. Other than that, I did nothing wrong. ¡°I feel wronged.¡± Saying this, I headed towards the shower room in the mansion. . . . After finishing my shower, I used magic to dry my hair. I looked up and asked the Constetion. ¡°Hey, how are you going to join us?¡± [The Goddess of Fate says it¡¯s a secret.] The Constetion says it¡¯s a secret in response to my question. She keeps asking, wanting to surprise me, but she won¡¯t reveal anything. This makes me curious. Well, that¡¯s beside the point. ¡°Hey, do you know about the ind of Goldrich? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± [The Goddess of Fate says she knows.] Hmm. Is the Constetion really different? Even though I¡¯m a gaming expert, I don¡¯t know everything about this world. The only thing I know is the information from the game. Other than that, I can safely say I know nothing. ¡®Well, even with just the game information, I know more than most people.¡¯ Anyway, I wonder if that monster is dangerous. Right now, we¡¯re in a yful mood, but this is still a guild quest. Before we can y on the ind of Goldrich, we need toplete the quest. ¡®¡­Well, how dangerous can it be?¡¯ In reality, two of the strongest people in this world are in our party. One of them is even a transcendent. So it¡¯s strange to feel worried. This is a situation where even gs can¡¯t help. gs can only work with some variables, but this is an overwhelming power that even ignores gs. As I nodded my head, thinking this. [The Goddess of Fate says there¡¯s a treasure of the Constetions hidden on that ind.] The Constetion sent an unexpected message. What? There¡¯s something like that on the ind? ¡°Really?¡± [The Goddess of Fate says so.] An unexpected windfall. In reality, with the current party members, it¡¯s hard to die even if we want to. We have the Constetion and Ange. ¡°Hey, why are you telling me this now?¡± [The Goddess of Fate says she didn¡¯t tell you because you didn¡¯t ask.] Well, I can¡¯t argue with that. To be honest, I only found out about this quest yesterday. Because of Eileen¡¯s kiss, I didn¡¯t have time to think about it. I was also busy with preparations. As I made this excuse to myself. ¡°Master! Let¡¯s go now!¡± Kage burst through the door, saying this. Like a student going on a school trip for the first time. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, I walked towards the meeting ce with the others. Chapter 122: I took Lise, Kage, Willy, and Lien with me as we walked towards the meeting ce. As we walked and talked, we soon arrived at our destination. I turned up the volume and looked around to see where the others were. ¡°Are you here, Kaine?¡± Ange¡¯s voice came from behind. I turned my head and replied. ¡°Yes. Where are the others?¡± ¡°They¡¯re waiting at the Warp Gate.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Let¡¯s go then.¡±Ange nodded and took the lead. We followed behind her. ¡®Hmm. By the way.¡¯ This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Ange in casual clothes. Up until now, she¡¯s always worn the pure white robes that priests usually wear. But today, she¡¯s wearing something different. A white one-piece dress that reaches down to her thighs. To avoid being recognized, she¡¯s wearing round sses that suit her. And a straw hat to shield her from the sun. She looks incredibly beautiful, enough to make me lose my train of thought for a moment. Usually, when people wear sses, they¡¯re called ¡®jok-gyeong¡¯ (a derogatory term for people with sses), but in her case, her distinct features make her a ¡®god-gyeong¡¯ (a term for someone who looks good in sses). Well, to be honest, those sses have no prescription. That¡¯s probably part of the reason too. ¡°Ange.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Your casual clothes look good on you.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± At mypliment, she blushes and touches her earlobes. Then she bows her head and says in a shy voice. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Squeeze! Squeeze! Lise, who was listening to the conversation, narrowed her eyes and poked me in the ribs. Her expression seemed to say, ¡®Why didn¡¯t youpliment me?¡¯ ¡®Well, you¡¯re just wearing your usual maid outfit.¡¯ As I thought this and continued walking, I caught sight of the others. They were eager to go to the sea, their faces full of anticipation, like children going to the sea for the first time. As I was thinking how ridiculous this was, ¡°Hey. Why did you call me here?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jenny approached me without hesitation and asked. I whispered to her so that no one else could hear. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you have called me too if you saw the others?¡± At my words, she looked around. She nodded in understanding. ¡°In my opinion, you¡¯ll be torn into at least six pieces today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I called you and someone else to stop that from happening.¡± ¡°Just me and those two brats? You¡¯re dreaming.¡± Meanwhile, Jenny didn¡¯t include Lien. From her words, it¡¯s clear that she also considered Lien as a candidate. As Jenny and I were talking. ¡°Kaine. Did you sleep well today?¡± Eileen asked, blushing. Was it because her cheeks were flushed? For a moment, I thought about the kiss from yesterday. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± A strange atmosphere flowed between us. Lise, who was standing next to us, immediately noticed the atmosphere. Then she said. ¡°Young Master slept well, so you don¡¯t need to worry, Eileen.¡± Lise said this with a scary smile and a cold voice. Eileen turned her head towards Lise. Her mouth was smiling, but her eyes remained cold. ¡°Yes. I just asked because I was worried. Lise.¡± ¡°Kaine. Let¡¯s go without them. Ange has already taken care of the Warp Gate.¡± ¡°Huff. Okay.¡± I sighed deeply and followed Skaya towards the Warp Gate. We entered the Warp Gate with the others. . . . Waves rippling in the sea. Soft sand, unlike the hard ground. A lush green palm forest. Arge mansion at the entrance of the forest. The surrounding scenery confirmed that this was the location of the quest. By the way. ¡°As expected, there¡¯s no one here.¡± ¡°I heard that tourists don¡¯te here because of the sea monster.¡± As I said this, Ange answered from behind and exined about this ce. Gold Rich. A popr holiday destination for people from the continent. But recently, people have stoppeding here. Because rumors have spread that a giant kraken lives in the sea. Of course, the monster doesn¡¯t show itself every day. ¡°It appears from time to time.¡± ¡°Hmm. A kraken¡­¡± It¡¯s understandable that people don¡¯te here. If they¡¯re not careful, they might end up getting strangled by its tentacles. Not in a sexy way, but in a way that could choke them to death. The monster might even kidnap them and take them somewhere in the sea. ¡®Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t want toe here either.¡¯ The monster probably looks incredibly repulsive. Who would want to swim in a sea where a giant kraken lives? In reality, we¡¯re only feeling rxed because we have the strongest people in this world with us. If they weren¡¯t here, ¡®There¡¯s no real reason to take this quest.¡¯ The reward isn¡¯t that great, and the opponent is a bothersome sea monster. It¡¯s understandable that adventurers and people don¡¯te here. Fighting a sea monster is a challenging task. After listening to Ange¡¯s exnation, I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Well, let¡¯s meet the quest giver first. They seem to be in that mansion over there.¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do that.¡± For now, we headed towards the mansion in sight to meet the quest giver. . . . After walking for about 10 minutes, we arrived at our destination. Maybe because there were no ordinary people around. We arrived faster than expected. As I knocked on the mansion¡¯s door. ¡°Yes. Who is it?¡± A young girl¡¯s voice came from the crystal ball attached to the door. I answered her question. ¡°I¡¯m here for the quest.¡± At my words, someone inside the mansion rushed towards the door. Then. ¡°Huh? Really?¡± A little girl opened the door and looked at me, her face full of disbelief. Kage, standing next to me, crossed her arms like an adult and replied. ¡°Kid. Are there no adults here other than you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a kid too, so what?¡± ¡°Eek!¡± As expected, Kage was hit with facts. I ignored her reaction and asked the girl in front of me. ¡°Is there anyone else here? Your parents or anyone else?¡± ¡°Ah, just a moment. Si-i-i-i-i-ster!!! There¡¯s a guest!!!!¡± She shouted at the top of her lungs. If the volume was turned up to the maximum, nothing would have been heard for a while. Her voice was so loud that it was exceptional. After waiting for a few seconds. -Hoda-dadak! The sound of someone running could be heard from inside the mansion. The next moment, a woman with slightly tanned skin and a carefree appearance appeared. ¡°Hey, Levi. Is it really you?¡± ¡°Yeah! Sister! Look over here!¡± Levi, the little girl, pointed at us with her finger. The woman¡¯s gaze slowly followed Levi¡¯s finger. Then she widened her eyes, as if her pupils were about to pop out. ¡°Huh? Really?¡± ¡°I told you, Sister! Just ask the Adventurer¡¯s Guild for a quest! Ahem!¡± Levi, the little girl, puffed out her chest as if she knew this would happen. It seems like Kage and Willy will have fun with her. As I was thinking this, Mei, Levi¡¯s sister, slowly opened her mouth. ¡°Ah, pleasee in.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± At her words, she let us into the mansion. Hmm. Not bad. The floor is made of good quality material. Expensive-looking chairs and desks. Rooms that could amodate all of us. This mansion is definitely of a satisfying level. Not just me, but the others also smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk to the quest giver. You guys go ahead and unpack.¡± The others nodded and seriously discussed which rooms to take. I turned my head towards the quest giver. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk, just the two of us.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± We went to a guest room in the mansion. I took out the quest from my Space ring and handed it to her. ¡°Just to let you know, are you the one who posted this quest?¡± ¡°Yes. Well, to be precise, my sister did it. Ahaha.¡± The quest giver awkwardlyughed and scratched her head. It seemed like she didn¡¯t expect anyone to actually take the quest. ¡°Actually, I did some research beforeing here. But I still think it¡¯s necessary to hear the details from the quest giver. Can you tell me more?¡± At my question, she hesitated for a moment, then nodded with a determined look, as if grasping thest straw. ¡°First of all, let me introduce myself. My name is Mei.¡± With that, Mei exined everything that happened on this ind, known as Gold Rich, and the giant kraken. . . . After listening to Mei¡¯s exnation for about an hour, I sat in a chair under a parasol, shielding me from the scorching summer sun. I was wearing loose swimming trunks that reached down to my knees and a rash guard. ¡°Hmm~¡± Not bad at all. After training all day,ing to y at the beach feels like a purification of the mind. -Swoosh! As I listened to the sound of the waves and savored my drink, ¡°Ugh¡­ I feel a bit embarrassed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Skaya. It suits you.¡± Skaya¡¯s shy voice could be heard. ¡°Where¡¯s Kaine?¡± ¡°He¡¯s over there. Daughter.¡± As Ange called out to me with a passionate voice, Lien pointed at me. ¡°Quickly take a video of the Young Master!¡± ¡°Senior¡¯s muscles!¡± I could feel the intense enthusiasm in the voices of Lise and Lisannanna. What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel a chill even though it¡¯s hot? As I wiped the goosebumps on my arm, Willy and Kage came running. Then Kage stretched out her t chest. As if asking how she looked. ¡°How does it look, Master? Is this swimsuit pretty?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Well, it¡¯s just. Her swimsuit is obviously for children, not adults. I can¡¯t even say it¡¯s pretty as apliment. Half of it is covered by a child¡¯s tube. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. It suits you.¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s clearly apliment, but why does it sound like an insult?¡± ¡°You must be mistaken.¡± I gave her apliment-like insult and turned my head towards Willy. Willy had a stoic expression. Her swimsuit was the frilly one she had chosen yesterday. ¡°Not bad.¡± Nod. Nod. Willy nodded with a stoic expression. Then she jumped into the sea with Kage. At the same time, I felt a piercing gaze. Hmm. What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel this gaze? In fact, I have a pretty good idea who¡¯s looking at me. It¡¯s obvious who would be staring, right? As I turned my head, as expected. The femalepanions were staring at me. Except for Lien and Jenny, they all narrowed their eyes. As if wondering what was going on. Why are they looking at me like that? I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t understand why they¡¯re making such sullen faces. After all, they¡¯re at the beach they wanted toe to. So they should be excited, not sullen. In reality, it¡¯s like we¡¯ve rented the entire ind. As I thought this, I looked at the femalepanions one by one. Did she match her hair color? Lisanna wore a deep red bikini, proudly showing off her chest. Skaya blushed and shyly covered her pure white bikini with her hands. Eileen wore the swimsuit she bought yesterday. The two mother and daughter seemed to match each other, both wearing navy blue bikinis. Lise wore a brown bikini and smiled seductively. Seeing the femalepanions, I rationally suspected that this ce might be heaven. After all, their appearances were so stunning that I didn¡¯t know where to look. My face grew hot against my will. I tried to calm down by turning my head towards Jenny. ¡°Huff. I feel a bit better now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want me to hit you?¡± ¡°Huh? Of course not.¡± In fact, Jenny also looked quite good. She wore a ck bikini, had a decent body, and had a chest of a reasonable size. She had distinct features. If there were men here, they would have tried to pick her up. However, the problem is. ¡®The other girls are too much.¡¯ The femalepanions, except for Jenny, had appearances that could rival celebrities. Jenny¡¯s appearance isn¡¯t bad, butpared to the others, she can¡¯t help but look inferior. ¡®By the way, when is the Constetion going to join us?¡¯ As I was thinking this, Lise slowly approached me. With a scary smile. ¡°Young Master.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± For some reason, I felt a foreboding feeling. At that moment, I realized I was in a huge crisis. The femalepanions, except for Lien and Jenny, had surrounded me so I couldn¡¯t escape. Damn. I didn¡¯t realize I was staring at them for so long. I inadvertently looked at the femalepanions with a dazed expression. Unaware of the crisis I was in. As I wiped the cold sweat off my forehead, I wondered how to escape. ¡°Kaine. Why are you wearing that?¡± Skaya asked in a cold voice. Eileen nodded in agreement. ¡°Skaya. Why are you wearing that?¡± Huh? What¡¯s wrong with it? Putting my question aside, Ange and Lisanna continued. ¡°Kaine. It¡¯s not polite to wear that at the beach.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior. Even so, it¡¯s not right.¡± Huh? So, what¡¯s wrong with it? As I continued to not understand, Lise opened her mouth with a determined look. ¡°Ladies, let¡¯s take it off.¡± What? What the hell? With those words, the femalepanions started to pounce on me. After that, I learned one thing. Their purpose wasn¡¯t just the beach, but something else as well. Chapter 123: Kaine was in a serious crisis. After all, the femalepanions were staring at him with intense eyes, trying to take off his rash guard. ¡°Wow. This is crazy.¡± Skaya blushed and eximed with a pure voice. ¡°Well-trained muscles, Kaine. Huff¡­¡± Eileen said this as if she was holding something back. -Gulps! The other three swallowed their saliva and stared at him with hungry eyes. I thought this was the biggest crisis I¡¯ve ever faced.In reality, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if a public sexual assault happened right now. ¡®Damn. Models are really amazing.¡¯ Models usually face countless cameras and people¡¯s gazes. Thinking about how they confidently pose without any hesitation, I can¡¯t help but feel a sense of respect. It¡¯s burdensome enough to be stared at by just a few people. Of course, it might also be because they¡¯re looking at me with strange eyes. ¡°Hey, how long are you going to stare?¡± ¡°Young Master. Can I take a video for a moment?¡± ¡­What did you say? Kaine¡¯s answer was irrelevant to Lise¡¯s question. Kaine felt a bit ridiculous and looked at Lisanna, who was wiping the drool from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Senior. Can I touch your muscles?¡± Dangerous. If I don¡¯t escape right now, I know what will happen. Jenny was my backup for situations like this. Our eyes met for a moment, and I looked at her with pleading eyes. -Whip! Jenny looked away, gazing at the distant mountains. ¡®Damn.¡¯ It¡¯s too early to give up. There¡¯s still hope. I had a hidden card, Lien, who was on my side. Kaine ignored the lustful gazes and looked at Lien with desperate eyes. Lien, who usually sided with Kaine, owed him a favor. However, maybe because her daughter was involved, Lien covered her mouth and smiled yfully. ¡°Jenny. The atmosphere here is good, so let¡¯s leave them alone for a while.¡± Lien betrayed Kaine¡¯s expectations. Huh? Hey? Kaine¡¯s expression showed his surprise at this sudden betrayal. Then. ¡°Waaaaah!¡± Kaine was surrounded by countless women, his body being touched and filmed. By the way, on that day, Kaine thought to himself. He would take revenge for this someday. . . . Kaine, who had escaped from the femalepanions, sighed as he put his ragged rash guard into his Space ring. ¡°Huff.¡± It¡¯s a strange feeling. Although he doesn¡¯t feel bad about his body being touched by the women, he feels a bit uneasy. It¡¯s like eating delicious food only to find outter that it contained a small amount of poison. ¡®Well, that¡¯s different from this situation.¡¯ As he thought this, Kaine looked at thepanions ying in the sea. Eileen, with her aura wrapped around her arms, was sshing through the waves. Jenny, with her enhanced body, was catching sea creatures. Skaya and Lise were catching fish floating in the water without hesitation. ¡®What¡¯s going on? This isn¡¯t what I imagined.¡¯ The y he had in mind was just sshing andughing in the sea, which is normal. However, contrary to expectations, they were. -Bang! Crack! Swoosh! They were ying in the waves. ¡­Am I the only one thinking this? Lisanna raised one corner of her mouth, looking incredulous. ¡°Hey. Are we the only normal ones here?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t just Kaine who thought this. Lisanna also nodded in agreement, looking relieved. Although the others were causing natural disasters, some people were ying normally. That was none other than. ¡°Ooooooo!!!!¡± Kage, a small beastkin girl, was enjoying the waves while floating in a tube. Willy was helping her by holding onto the tube and moving her around. ¡®That¡¯s right. That¡¯s normal.¡¯ For a moment, mymon sense almost copsed. In reality, some of the women were ying differently from what Kaine expected. ¡°By the way, why are you here? I thought you would be the one ying like this.¡± ¡°Sometimes, people need to take a break.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± At her words, Kaine narrowed his eyes and looked at her. I feel a sense of incongruity. I expected Lisanna to be the most active, so this was surprising. Contrary to expectations, she was sitting next to him, looking around cautiously. As Kaine suspected Lisanna, on the other hand. ¡®Hmm¡­ What should I do?¡¯ Lisanna was seriously pondering. The reason she was doing this was to get closer to Kaine. ¡®I also need to get closer to him quickly.¡¯ In fact, she knew this. She was the furthest behind among the rivals. However, she wasn¡¯t showing it on the outside. ¡®¡­Even I feel a bit hurt, no matter how much I try.¡¯ Kaine is quite generous to the other women. Unlike how he treats her. But I can¡¯t help it. I already showed him a bad impression during our first meeting and at the exam site. So it¡¯s understandable if he thinks badly of me. ¡®Well, aside from that, I¡¯ve also been forcing myself to get closer to him.¡¯ As he thought this, Lisanna sighed deeply. ¡°Huff.¡± How did shee to like him? At first, it was just curiosity. It started as a simple curiosity because the Goddess of War was interested in him. Nothing more, nothing less. However, his abilities and strength exceeded expectations, and I unknowingly developed a tiny bit of affection for him. His face and body were also my ideal type. But it was just a tiny bit of affection. Small affections usually disappear quickly. So I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but after the fight with him, something unexpected happened. ¡®At that time, a spy from the Cult tried to kill me.¡¯ To be honest, the probability of winning against that guy wasn¡¯t very high. I was already exhausted, and my divine power was almost depleted. To be honest, it was just a bluff. I was a bit scared that I might die. I had never been in a life-threatening situation before. As I bluffed and felt scared, an unexpected miracle happened. Kaine, who I thought would die from a hole in his stomach, was alive and well. At that time, I thought of a novel written by a popr isekai author. The protagonist saved the heroine in danger. I secretly admired that scene, and before I knew it, I realized something. I had fallen for Kaine. They say that love often starts with curiosity. ¡®I didn¡¯t know that was true.¡¯ As I thought this, I smiled bitterly and indulged in my thoughts. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Kaine tilted his head and stared at me nkly. His eyes were a bit fierce, but they were quite handsome. His nose was straight. His features were as distinct as a sculpture. I had seen him many times, but looking at him up close like this. ¡®He¡¯s definitely handsome.¡¯ As Lisanna had such thoughts, she answered without showing her fluttering heart. ¡°I was just thinking about the first time I met you.¡± ¡°Ah, talking about sex? At that time, I really thought you were a crazy bastard.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± I have nothing to say. At the time, I just wanted to make a big impression, but hearing it from the person himself made me feel embarrassed. Lisanna blushed and scratched her head. ¡°By the way, why are you here like this?¡± ¡°¡­.Are you allowed to call me that?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± At Kaine¡¯s question, Lisanna tilted her head cutely. Then Kaine looked at Ange for a moment and opened his mouth. ¡°You almost got killed by Ange when you called her ¡®you¡¯ before, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Well, that¡¯s true. But now, I¡¯m not using physical enhancement, and I¡¯m just ying like this. I think she¡¯s not paying attention.¡± ¡°Yeah, it seems that way.¡± Kaine nodded in agreement. Lisanna looked at Lien for a moment and asked with curiosity. ¡°By the way, who is that person? She looks a bit like the Saintess.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s Ange¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Did she hear something unexpected? Lisanna showed a surprised expression, which she had never shown before. Then she nodded in understanding and nodded again. ¡°Indeed. That stubborn chest. The slender waist that somehow manages to support it. And finally, the atmosphere and features that resemble her. It¡¯s definitely Ange¡¯s mother.¡± ? Huh. What are you saying? Well, Lisanna¡¯s words were a bit crude, but they weren¡¯t entirely wrong. Their figures and atmospheres were almost identical. ¡®The only difference is their faces?¡¯ But both of them are incredibly beautiful, so it¡¯s hard topare. As Kaine thought this, on the other hand, Lisanna. ¡®It¡¯s time to start.¡¯ The rivals around them were all ying and were off guard. This was a huge opportunity that wouldn¡¯te again. ¡®After this, it¡¯s obvious that things will get intense.¡¯ Lisanna opened her mouth to carry out her n. ¡°Hey, I have a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you ying and staying here like this?¡± At her question, Kaine narrowed his eyes. Then he took a sip of his drink and answered. ¡°It¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just staying here because the seawater itself is disgusting.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Indeed, after ying in seawater, you feel a bit disgusted. Unlike the water in the valley. ¡°But when are we going to start the quest?¡± Kaine thought about the conversation with the quest giver and the Constetion¡¯s message. ¡°I n to start in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Why in the afternoon?¡± ¡°Well, I initially nned to start right away, but I thought it might be a good idea to take a break first since we haven¡¯t had a proper rest in a while.¡± ¡°Hmm~ So you have quite a lot of free time now?¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess so?¡± Hmm. Why do I feel uneasy? As Kaine was about to escape, Lisanna grabbed his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t run away, you?¡± ¡°Huff. Okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Anyway, his rash guard was already forcibly taken off, and a video was taken. Aside from public sexual assault, there was nothing else to lose. I had already experienced more embarrassment than expected. As Kaine had such thoughts, Lisanna took out the sunscreen she had prepared for this moment. Then sheughed mischievously. ¡°Hehehe. Then let¡¯s take turns putting this on each other¡¯s bodies. Thoroughly? If we make a mistake, our skin might get damaged.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Damn. Why are you doing this to me? Chapter 124: In fact, on this day, Lisanna had searched through all the romance novels she usually read. She was looking for a way to naturally initiate skinship with Kaine. So far, whenever she approached Kaine, he would run away. As if he was in a life-threatening situation. But if she approached him with a valid reason. ¡®Would he be able to escape?¡¯ As she thought this, she found the solution in oil massage. Well, to be precise, it was to apply sunscreen on each other¡¯s bodies. ¡®That alone would involve quite a bit of skinship.¡¯To be honest, although Lisanna had initiated skinship before, Kaine had never touched her first. After all, she had been the one to approach him every day. So, if she used a fair method, even Kaine wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything. He also had free time and wasn¡¯t going into the sea, so. As Lisanna smiled in victory, ¡°Huff¡­¡± Kaine sighed deeply. Like someone who had been hit on the back of the head. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this.¡¯ To be honest, I thought that applying sunscreen to each other outdoors was something that only happened in anime or novels. Who would actually do that in real life? ¡®If they did, they would do it indoors.¡¯ Yeah, that¡¯s why I wondered why she was here. Seeing her mischievous smile, it was clear that she had nned this all along. Otherwise, there would be no reason for her to take out a mat from her Space ring. As Kaine thought this, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m ready. I¡¯ll apply it first.¡± Lisanna patted the mat. Eventually, Kainey down on the mat, resigned. Kainey on the mat, looking at the ground. Lisanna sat on his thigh and looked at his back muscles. Then. -Gulps! She swallowed her saliva. Was her swallowing sound too loud? Kaine asked with a worried voice. ¡°Hey, are you doing something weird?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m good at massages, if nothing else.¡± Lisanna was excited, contrary to her words. If I let her continue like this, a public sexual assault might happen. On the other hand, I¡¯m worried. ¡®But she wouldn¡¯t do that with the other girls around.¡¯ The other femalepanions were ying, but they were still there. If Lisanna crossed the line, I guarantee they would notice immediately. So I didn¡¯t need to worry too much. ¡°Okay. Do as you like.¡± ¡°Yes, you. Huff huff.¡± As she said this, Lisanna poured sunscreen into her palm. -p! The soft hand was covered in oil, and it was applied to Kaine¡¯s back. Kaine, whose back was covered in the transparent liquid. Lisanna licked her dry lips and slowly extended her hand. Her soft hand headed towards Kaine¡¯s nape. ¡®It¡¯s hard.¡¯ In fact, I had vaguely expected this. I knew his body would be very hard. But. ¡®It¡¯s more than I expected.¡¯ I¡¯ve never touched a man¡¯s muscles like this before, but I guarantee that very few people have bodies as hard as his. In reality, Kaine¡¯s muscles were visible even under his clothes. ¡®He must train hard every day.¡¯ As I had such thoughts, Lisanna slowly began to massage his neck, applying the right amount of force. Meanwhile, Kaine, who was receiving a massage from Lisanna, ¡®This is unexpected.¡¯ He showed a slightly surprised expression. To be honest, I thought she wouldn¡¯t be good at massages. She always used brute force. So I had the preconception that she wouldn¡¯t be good at massages, which require precise control of strength. ¡®She¡¯s really good.¡¯ Her soft touch. The strength that wasn¡¯t too painful. Her hand felt quite good, contrary to her earlier words. However, there was something bothering me. ¡®I can feel her gaze too much.¡¯ I don¡¯t know exactly what expression she¡¯s making, but. ¡®She¡¯s probably quite excited, isn¡¯t she?¡¯ She was a bit excited when she took off his rash guard earlier. Like a predator that had found its prey. But now, she¡¯s not only looking at him up close but also touching his naked body under the pretext of a massage. So she would be more excited than calm. ¡®I feel a bit strange.¡¯ As I thought this, Lisanna¡¯s hand moved from his neck to the middle of his trapezius. Lisanna pressed her thumb firmly and continued the massage. Kaine opened his mouth as he felt her touch. ¡°I thought you were lying about being good at massages. This is unexpected.¡± ¡°Hehehe. I told you, I¡¯m really good at it.¡± ¡°Hmm. Who did you usually give massages to?¡± ¡°I used to give them to my mother.¡± Lisanna answered with a stoic voice. Kaine thought about her setting for a moment. ¡®There was no information about Lisanna¡¯s past, right?¡¯ In the setting book, Lisanna was described as a Saintess with a violent personality who had awakened not long ago. Other than that, there was no further information. Out of curiosity, Kaine asked her. ¡°What does your mother do?¡± ¡°She passed away.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Hmm. I feel a bit sorry. I didn¡¯t intend to bring this up, but I asked a sensitive question without realizing it. I thought she was still alive, as she had spoken so indifferently earlier. Kaine apologized in a sorry voice. ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s been a long time since she passed away. To be honest, I¡¯m used to it now.¡± Hmm. Hearing her indifferent voice, I didn¡¯t feel too concerned. However, on the other hand, I felt like she wasn¡¯tpletely indifferent. Unlike before, I felt a piercing gaze on the back of my head. I don¡¯t know what expression Lisanna is making, but it¡¯s definitely not the excited face she had earlier. ¡®This is all because of the author.¡¯ The author made her setting like this, so she has that kind of past. At this point, I would have to pull out the author¡¯s hair one by one to feel satisfied. As Kaine cursed the author in his mind, -p! Lisanna pped his back. ¡°Honey? I¡¯m done! Now look in front. I¡¯ll apply it there too.¡± ¡°No. ¡°Why?¡± Why? Because my sanity might not be able to handle it. No matter how good Kaine¡¯s mental fortitude is, his body is honest. Right now, his lower body is in its usual state, but if she applies sunscreen to the front, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen. Aside from that. ¡®I feel embarrassed too.¡¯ Imagine applying sunscreen to each other¡¯s bodies face-to-face. What will happen next is obvious. If I make a mistake, I might lose my sanity and cross the line. I¡¯m avoiding Lisanna because she¡¯s crazy, not because she¡¯s worse than the other femalepanions. Aside from that, she doesn¡¯t fall shortpared to the other women. But even so. ¡®Normally, I think my sanity would hold up.¡¯ But the atmosphere is a bit strange right now. So it¡¯s better to just apply it to the back. Anyway, she can apply it to the front herself. As Kaine exined this, Lisanna showed a somewhat disappointed expression and a slightly happy smile. Her expressions are quite rich. ¡°By the way, I never expected you to see me as a woman.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t deny that you¡¯re pretty, even though I don¡¯t want to admit it.¡± ¡°My boobs and looks don¡¯t fall short anywhere!¡± Lisanna crossed her arms, supporting her huge chest. I wanted to give her a light p, but I just stayed still because I knew it would only cause trouble. ¡°Anyway, now I¡¯ll apply it to you. You lie down.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± She made a squeaky sound andy down on the mat. Kaine was startled by her action. ¡°Huh?!¡± She was untying her bra, which was held together by a string. ¡°Hey, you crazy bitch. What are you doing?¡± ¡°Why? Since we¡¯re applying sunscreen, it¡¯s better to untie it beforehand. Otherwise, it¡¯lle undone anyway.¡± ¡°Why do you think it¡¯lle undone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a secret?¡± Lisanna smiled mischievously and acted cute. Seeing her, Kaine sighed deeply. ¡°Huff.¡± ¡°By the way, you.¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°Are you good at massages?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± For a moment, I channeled my spirit back to the mansion and remembered the day I returned. At that time, I gave Lise a massage to deceive Vilg, a Cult assassin. Lise seemed to be in a good mood, but. ¡®That¡¯s not what I meant, right?¡¯ Maybe she was pretending to be in a good mood because of the massage, trying to deceive Vilg. That¡¯s all there is to it. Lise is very serious when ites to work. So that was probably just an act. ¡°Just¡­ I¡¯m just okay.¡± ¡°Hmm. But since you¡¯re touching my body for the first time, I feel nervous and excited.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t expect too much. I¡¯m not confident.¡± ¡°I understand~¡± As Lisanna said this with a happy smile and hummed, -p! Kaine poured sunscreen into his palm. Then he applied it evenly to her back. The rough touch on her back. Lisanna carefully felt Kaine¡¯s touch for a moment. Then. ¡°Hmm!¡± Kaine massaged her nape. Lisanna blushed and slowly nodded. She thought for a moment. ¡®Huh? What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you do it?¡¯ Just one rub made her feel incredibly good. It was like the tension in her neck was instantly relieved. ¡®Am I just being too sensitive?¡¯ As Lisanna thought this, Kaine spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll continue.¡± ¡°Yes, okay.¡± Lisanna nodded with a doubtful expression. Kaine extended his hand to continue the massage. His rough hand moved towards her tense shoulders. Is it because I¡¯m too sensitive? ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Even though Kaine hasn¡¯t massaged her yet, I feel quite good just from his hand brushing against me. I buried my face in his arm to hold back my voice, but. ¡°Hmm!¡± A wet voice escaped. ¡®What? Didn¡¯t you say not to expect too much?¡¯ Kaine is honest, so he didn¡¯t expect much. If he said that, it means he¡¯s not really good at it. But contrary to expectations, it feels great. So it¡¯s a problem. That¡¯s because. ¡°Hmm!¡± Her voice kept escaping. Lisanna breathed heavily. Her panting made Kaine¡¯s face turn red. Is it because of the atmosphere? Or is it to avoid being noticed by others? I don¡¯t know the exact reason, but I whispered in her ear. ¡°It seems difficult. Should we stop here?¡± ¡°No, no. We can¡¯t stop.¡± She usually speaks informally, but she used formalnguage because she was flustered. But that¡¯s not important right now. If I stop here, I might regret itter. As Lisanna thought this, she strongly denied it. ¡°Yes. Then I¡¯ll continue.¡± Kaine understood and continued. Kaine slowly massaged her shoulders, trapezius, spine, tailbone, and thighs. Lisanna blushed and her earlobes turned red as she continued to make wet, erotic sounds. ¡°Hmm! Ah! Hmm! Haaang!¡± Her voice was almost at the point where she would lose her sanity. It felt like my sanity and instincts were choosing what to do. My gaze shifted to her protruding chest and hips. Gulps. Saliva went down my throat. Just as Kaine was about to choose his instincts, a familiar voice reached my ears. ¡°Master?¡± Was it because Lisanna¡¯s voice was too loud? Or was it because I was about to lose my sanity? I¡¯m not sure, but I didn¡¯t notice Kage approaching until she was right next to me. She looked at both of us. Then she immediately realized. We were in a huge crisis. Kage raised one corner of her mouth. For a moment, I remembered the time when Eileen and I went on a date and met other women at a cafe. As I was about to cover her mouth to prevent her from speaking, ¡°Master is cheating!!!!¡± Kage shouted while using physical enhancement. The femalepanions¡¯ gazes turned towards Kaine, one after another. Their eyes were as cold as ice. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 125: What the hell is going on today? I only massaged her while applying sunscreen. Other than that, I didn¡¯t do anything directly. I took a moment to assess the situation. ¡°Ha Lisanna, blushing and panting, her cheeks turning pink. My hand touching her smooth back. And finally, the female group witnessing this scene. ¡®Damn.¡¯ Let¡¯s be objective. In this world, polygamy is allowed among the nobility.But even so, it¡¯s hard for people not to feel jealous. Especially for women with yandere tendencies. So, what I¡¯m trying to say is¡­ ¡°I¡¯m screwed.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, the female group slowly approached us. Lisanna couldn¡¯t help us at this moment. I turned my head towards Kage. ¡°Damn.¡± When did that girl run away? She only yelled for about three seconds. Three seconds might be a generous amount of time in a fight between superhumans. ¡®But still.¡¯ Who could¡¯ve predicted that she would run away so soon? As I looked for Kage¡¯s missing figure, I realized something. ¡°¡­?!¡± I understood one thing. Why Kage had enhanced her body just to yell. ¡®This Girl¡­ She was nning this.¡¯ She didn¡¯t enhance her body just to yell. Even without that, at least one person would have heard her. Therefore, there was no reason for her to enhance her body just to yell. The reason she did it was obviously¡­ ¡®To run away.¡¯ Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason for her to disappear without a trace in just three seconds. I¡¯m sures he nned this beforehand. Even though Kage is smart for her age, she¡¯s still a kid. So, she must have nned this beforehand or spotted us and waited for the right moment. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee up with this idea so quickly. While I was thinking this, the female group, including Lise, approached us. They came with shadows on their faces. What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel like I¡¯m in a horror movie? ¡°Ahem. I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding here.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? It seems like you¡¯ve crossed the line here. Look at her blushing face and heavy breathing. It¡¯s obvious that something happened.¡± Skaye responded with a cold voice. Eileen nodded in agreement, her face turning red, and continued. ¡°Yes. And why are there sticky, transparent fluids on both of you?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Before I could finish my sentence, Ange narrowed her eyes and spoke. ¡°And finally¡­ Her bra strap is also untied.¡± Damn. Hearing their story, I have no words to defend myself. The situation clearly suggests that we did something inappropriate. As I was about to make an excuse, surprisingly, ¡°Hoo¡­ It seems there¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Lisanna sighed behind me, her words carrying a lingering tone. The female group, including me, turned their heads towards her. As Lisanna was about to tie her bra strap, ¡°Young Master, you shouldn¡¯t look.¡± Lise blocked my vision with her hands. I considered using my sight-seeing skill to see, but unfortunately, she had already changed. ¡°As Senior said, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. We didn¡¯t do anything inappropriate.¡± ¡°How can we trust your words?¡± Ange looked at us with a skeptical gaze. Lisanna, probably still dazed from my massage, spoke up. ¡°First of all, the transparent fluid is nothing special.¡± Lisanna took out the sunscreen. She continued to exin. ¡°And the reason I was blushing and sweating was because it was hot. You were in the sea, so you probably didn¡¯t notice the heat.¡± Oh, is this the same Lisanna who always gets verbally abused by Willy? Honestly, I didn¡¯t have high expectations, but she¡¯s doing better than I thought. It¡¯s like she was prepared for this. Seeing her like this, I felt like hugging her. If the other women weren¡¯t here, I might have hugged her without hesitation. That¡¯s how cool she is now. The female group was speechless, their mouths shut tight like they had eaten honey. Changing tactics, Lise turned to me. ¡°Young Master, is that true?¡± ¡°Well, yeah. I was just applying sunscreen.¡± It¡¯s not a lie. The atmosphere was a bit awkward, but it¡¯s not a lie, to be honest. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She narrowed her eyes and stared at me. She then pinched my cheek and nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re lying, Young Master.¡± Wait, do I have that kind of habit? I was surprised by this unknown habit of mine. Lise continued. ¡°Then, Young Master, could you apply sunscreen for us too?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Skaye nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, Kaine, please apply it for us too.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s only fair if you do it for us too, Kaine.¡± Eileen agreed with a sympathetic expression, and finally, Ange concluded. ¡°Lise, it¡¯s only fair if Kaine applies it for us too.¡± I looked at Lise. Am I imagining it, or are there nine fox tails behind her? She seemed to be smiling seductively. In reality, she had a calm expression. When I thought I had been fooled, ¡°But you¡¯re already wet, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lisanna spoke up on my behalf. Lise made a sullen face. Lisanna responded with a triumphant expression. ¡°If you¡¯re already wet, how can you apply sunscreen? It might ruin your precious skin.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°And since there are four of you, you can take turns applying it for each other. If we weren¡¯t alone, I would have asked someone else to do it.¡± What¡¯s up with her today? Usually, she would be cautious in front of Ange, but today she¡¯s talking non-stop like a wild horse. As I looked around, I realized the reason. ¡®Ah, that¡¯s why.¡¯ I understood immediately. The reason she was talking so fluently. It¡¯s because Lian is watching us from behind the female group. Even though Ange is a bold woman, she wouldn¡¯t do something like that in front of her mother. Lisanna knew this, so she was taking advantage of the situation as much as possible. As if today was herst chance. Unaware of what might happenter. ¡®I hope she doesn¡¯t get beaten upter.¡¯ I felt a bit worried, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t be fatal. If she crosses the line too much, I can intervene. As I was thinking this, Lisanna¡¯s final words ended the situation. ¡°And if you apply it now, Senior might not like it. If you do it wrong, your skin might be wrinkled.¡± The four women looked stunned at her words. Lisanna smiled at me, as if she had won. And so, the morning water y ended like this. By the way, before going into the sea in the afternoon, the female group asked me to apply sunscreen for them. I refused adamantly. I knew what would happen afterward. ________________________________________ Afternoon. After lunch, we gathered at the beach again. I looked at Kage, who had threeyers of lumps on her forehead. ¡°Hey, can I hit you one more time?¡± ¡°Eek! That¡¯s enough!¡± Kage red at me with bulging eyes. Indeed, just looking at her lumps, it seemed like enough. ¡®She¡¯s so annoying.¡¯ I was thinking about whether to hit Kage or not when ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Skaye blushed and looked embarrassed. I turned my head to see why she was acting like that, and she covered her stomach with her hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you covering it?¡± I looked at her with a puzzled expression, specifically at her stomach, which she was covering with her arm. ¡°Hey¡­ Stop looking! It¡¯s embarrassing!¡± What¡¯s going on? I tilted my head in confusion, and Jenny solved my question. ¡°She says her stomach is sticking out after lunch.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± I immediately understood. To me, her waist looked as slender as it did in the morning, but she seemed to feel differently. I nodded and looked at the other women. Unlike Skaye, they had prepared for this situation by wearing beach hoodies. Sigh. I didn¡¯t understand. I took out my beach hoodie from the Space Ring and handed it to Skaye, who was blushing and covering her stomach. ¡°If you¡¯re embarrassed, wear this.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Did she not expect me to lend her my clothes? Skaye looked stunned. Then, she took my clothes with a determined look in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll wash it and return it to youter, Kaine.¡± ¡°Sure, whatever.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and answered, but I felt a piercing gaze from behind. I ignored it and spoke. ¡°Toplete the quest, we need to go deep into the sea. I¡¯ll definitely go with Skaye, and I n to take two more people. Who wants toe?¡± Lise, Ange, Lisanna, and Eileen raised their hands without hesitation. The next moment, their gazes met in the air, as if they were determined not to give in. ¡°Then, let the four of you decide among yourselves, and the rest don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± Jenny, Lian, Willy, and Kage nodded, indicating that they didn¡¯t mind. I remembered the message from the Constetion. Hmm. By the way, why did she ask for only four people? While discussing the quest with the client, the Constetion sent me a message. There¡¯s a dungeon in the sea, and they wanted me toe with only three others. Judging by the Constetion¡¯s message, the giant kraken should be in the dungeon. And it¡¯s likely that the Constetion prepared the dungeon for us. Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason for them to ask us to go there. Yeah, I was wondering why the Constetion hasn¡¯t descended yet. I¡¯m not sure if the kraken was in the dungeon from the beginning. But judging by the Constetion¡¯s reaction, they probably put it there. Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason for the giant kraken to stay there. And it¡¯s likely that the Constetion is preparing a surprise for us in the dungeon. ¡®What is she preparing that she hasn¡¯t descended yet?¡¯ I had a bad feeling, but it wasn¡¯t a problem for us. It would be easier to fight the giant kraken in the dungeon than in the sea. The only disappointing thing was that only four people were allowed to go. ¡®Whatever.¡¯ There¡¯s a Constetion there, so no one is likely to die. As I was thinking leisurely, I heard a cheer. It seemed like they had decided who would go. ¡°Who¡¯s going?¡± ¡°Me and Ange.¡± Lise pointed to herself and Ange, with a proud smile. She seemed to be in a good mood. I turned my head to the other two women. They looked indifferent, as if they didn¡¯t care. I ignored their reaction and spoke. ¡°Then, let¡¯s quickly go and catch the squid.¡± The other three nodded, and we headed towards the event prepared by the Constetion, using the low-level magic of breathing. At that moment, I didn¡¯t know that I, unlike the other women, was heading towards hell. Chapter 126: One hour before entering the sea. I recalled the conversation I had with the client. ¡®Hmm¡­ How should I cook this squid?¡¯ The giant kraken. It suddenly appeared on Gold Reach Ind and sprayed ink on people. Normally, ink wouldn¡¯t harm anyone. But this is a monster, not an animal. So, we can¡¯t treat its ink the same way. Monsters and animals are fundamentally different.Perhaps because it¡¯s a monster? The client¡¯s parents and some others who were hit by the ink were poisoned. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a serious poison. ¡®It just caused paralysis.¡¯ But that¡¯s still a problem. Paralysis in the sea? If something goes wrong, they could drown. In reality, even a leg cramp in the sea can be life-threatening. What if they be paralyzed? It¡¯s not safer, it¡¯s more dangerous. Paralysis means they can¡¯t move their bodies at all. ¡®But that¡¯s not the only problem.¡¯ The giant kraken¡¯s ink is said to be almost permanent on humans. As evidence, the client¡¯s parents were bedridden until we arrived. It¡¯s a good thing Ange was able to heal them immediately. If not, they would have been like sentient vegetables. Well, even if she hadn¡¯t, they could have recovered with potions. ¡®But it¡¯s not easy to obtain.¡¯ The giant kraken¡¯s poison is highly addictive, and it can¡¯t be cured by ordinary potions. It can only be alleviated, at best. So, we need to obtain high-quality potions. But to get them, money alone isn¡¯t enough. We need to make a reservation and wait for a long time. Many people want to get high-quality potions. It makes sense that the clients couldn¡¯t get the paralysis cured. In reality, how could a young man with no connections and a girl obtain high-quality potions so quickly? ¡®Well.¡¯ That¡¯s not the important part. Anyway, the giant kraken is a more dangerous opponent than it seems. The Constetion asked for only four people, including me, to face it. To be honest, we can handle the poison by force or avoid it, but ¡®Why did she specifically ask for four people?¡¯ I don¡¯t understand why she asked for only four people, including me. At that moment, ¡°Hey, Kaine.¡± Skaya called out to me, breaking my train of thought. I turned my head towards her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the dungeon you mentioned?¡± I followed her gaze and turned my head. A temple that could appear in a myth. A space surrounded by a barrier. I knew right away that this was the dungeon the Constetion mentioned. ¡°It seems like it. But it feels strange to be able to talk underwater.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange that we can talk underwater.¡± Unlike me, the others didn¡¯t seem to find it strange. But for me, this was a first-time experience. There¡¯s no magic in the real world. Moreover, even though we¡¯re deep in the sea, we don¡¯t feel any pressure due to magic. As I wondered about this, Skaya shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go in quickly.¡± With those words, we headed towards the temple in front of us. ________________________________________ We finally arrived at our destination and entered the barrier. [The maximum number of entrants is four.] A message appeared in front of us. Lise and the others, except for Ange, were startled, as if they had never received a message from the Constetion before. ¡®What is she preparing that requires such a grand setup?¡¯ Do I feel a bad premonition? It must be my imagination. Whenever she does something like this, something bad happens. I tried to hide my uneasiness and entered the barrier. At the same time, -Whoosh! The water around us disappeared, as if it had never been there. ¡°Wow¡­ Is this dungeon capable of making the water disappear?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a dungeon like this before.¡± Skaya and Lise were amazed by the barrier¡¯s power. I ignored the barrier and looked around. A clean statue of a goddess. A t floor and an old building that didn¡¯t seem to be inhabited. I don¡¯t know when this dungeon was created, but judging by the statue, it must be quite old. It¡¯s covered in dust. As I was observing the surroundings, -Kyaek? A monster with a fish head and human-like lower body appeared behind the building. ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen this monster.¡¯ This fish-man, which also appears in games, is rarely seen outside of sea dungeons. They can¡¯t use their full strength without water. The monster showed its sharp teeth and charged towards us. -Kyaek! Its luck was terrible. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for a monster. -Bang! But it picked the wrong opponent. Everyone here is a skilled fighter. One of them is even one of the strongest beings in the world. I silently prayed for the nameless fish-man who had his head smashed by Ange. ¡®Next time, choose your opponent wisely.¡¯ As I was thinking this, -Kyaek. Countless fish-men appeared, unaware of their situation. About a few hundred of them. Usually, anyone would run away without looking back when faced with such arge number of enemies. But ¡®We¡¯re different.¡¯ An assassin from the David family. A magician with the greatest talent ever acknowledged by the great sage. One of the strongest beings in the world. And finally, me. With this team, I guarantee that we could even beat the high-level demon we encountered earlier. To be precise, Ange alone could do it. As I was thinking leisurely, ¡°Hey, Kaine. Let¡¯s try that magic together.¡± Skaya looked at me with sparkling eyes, like a magician in an isekai anime who only uses explosion magic. (Megumin, is that you? XD) ¡°Yeah, this is the perfect ce to test it.¡± ¡°Then grab my hand!¡± Skaya smiled brightly as she said this. I felt an impure intention to hold hands rather than test the magic. ¡®But we should try it in a real battle.¡¯ Ignoring the piercing gaze from behind, I grabbed Skaya¡¯s hand. Was it because it had been a while since we held hands? Her face turned slightly red. But unlike the first time, she seemed to have adapted and wasn¡¯t as flustered. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± We released our magic power, focusing on each other. -Whoosh! Blue magic power emanated from our bodies. Thebined magic power of Skaya and me slowly rose into the sky. As I recited the incantation for image manifestation, Skaya interpreted the spell. Meanwhile, -Kyaek! The fish-men charged towards us, determined not to let us escape. As they approached, showing their sharp teeth, ¡°Magic Explosion.¡± The spell wasplete. And then, -Boom! The rising magic power slowly descended, like a falling meteor. As it touched the ground, -Kaboom!! It began to explode. A mushroom cloud rose. -Kyaek!!!! The fish-men were engulfed in the explosion, turning into dust without a trace. They couldn¡¯t even resist. -Boom! The powerful aftermath swept through. We waited for the lingering effects of the magic explosion to subside, then released the barrier. ¡°Phew.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve all turned to dust.¡± I shrugged at Skaya¡¯s calm remark. ¡°Yeah, but this is a failure, right?¡± ¡°Well, yes. Our magic power wasn¡¯tpletely synchronized, and the spell was a bit messed up.¡± At Skaya¡¯s words, Lise, who was listening nearby, was startled. ¡°Is this a failure?¡± ¡°Well, to be precise, it was 70% sessful, so it can be considered a failure.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lise looked a bit dazed, her face nk. It¡¯s not surprising that she was shocked. Considering the power of the magic explosion we just demonstrated, it¡¯s hard to believe it was a failure. There were almost a hundred fish-men. It¡¯s unlikely that a single magic spell could turn them all into dust unless it was a top-tier spell. But with just one couple magic, wepletely obliterated them without a trace. And it wasn¡¯t even aplete sess. ¡°I was a bit curious about the couple magic taught by the Great Sage, and it¡¯s truly amazing.¡± Even Ange, who rarely shows surprise, was slightly taken aback. I don¡¯t think she would suffer serious injuries if she were hit by it. ¡®But it¡¯s notpletely ineffective.¡¯ I¡¯m sure that even she would take damage if she were hit by thepleted magic head-on. Of course, she would recover immediately, but still. ¡°Well, anyway, now that we¡¯ve gotten rid of the annoying guys, let¡¯s proceed.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡± So, we began to investigate the dungeon. . . . About an hour had passed since then. This dungeon was incredibly vast, as we had been walking for an hour and still hadn¡¯t reached the end. ¡®Damn, why did the Constetion make this dungeon so huge?¡¯ I expected it to be difficult since it was created by the goddesses. ¡®But still.¡¯ It¡¯s too much that we¡¯ve been searching for an hour and haven¡¯t found any clues. As I cursed the Constetion in my mind, ¡°Kaine, I¡¯ve found a suspicious path.¡± Ange brought an unexpected gain. I trusted you, damn it! As the saint of the goddess of fate, she lived up to her reputation by finding a clue that no one else had noticed. As if it was obvious, ¡°What? Why do I feel like I¡¯ve lost?¡± ¡°I feel the same, Skaya.¡± The two of them looked frustrated. Ange smiled, lifting one corner of her mouth, as if she had won. As the three of them exchanged nces, I followed the trail that Ange had found. Soon, ¡°A door?¡± We discovered a sturdy-looking iron door. The three who had followed behind me realized that the path was blocked and resumed their serious expressions. Then, Lise tilted her head and casually said something scary. ¡°Should we break it, Young Master?¡± I was about to say to wait a moment when [Who is the most beautiful woman you have ever seen? Only the male among you can answer.] A message appeared in front of us, as if by coincidence. Did it only appear to me? The three of them turned their gazes towards me, silently pressuring me to choose one of them. Damn, why is the Constetion asking this question? I understood his intention. Why she sent such a message. She probably wanted me to choose one of them in front of the others. But objectively, the three of them are not far behind the Constetion in terms of beauty. All three of them have distinct facial features. Honestly, if I had to choose, it would just be a matter of preference. Nothing more, nothing less. But even if I think this, they would surely ¡°Kaine, choose wisely.¡± ¡°Young Master, we trust you.¡± ¡°Kaine¡­?¡± They would surely misunderstand. In fact, the three of them were already giving me scary looks. I¡¯m sure that if I choose one of them, the other two would be upset for the rest of the day. So, in this case, I needed to take a firm stance. ¡°My answer is this!¡± I raised my middle finger towards the message that appeared in front of me. Then, [The goddess of fate knew you would say that.] The Constetion sent a message as if he had expected it. I wondered if it only appeared to me, but the three of them tilted their heads. At that moment, -Woong! What? Damn it? Suddenly, a crack appeared in the void. And then, out of nowhere, a tentacle appeared. -Grab! My body was wrapped in the tentacle. ¡°Ugh!¡± Didn¡¯t anyone notice because of the Constetion¡¯s power? The group was startled to see me suddenly wrapped in the tentacle. ¡°Ugh! Ugh!!!!¡± Soon, I was dragged somewhere. Feeling the slimy touch of the tentacle, I cursed. Damn it! . . . About ten seconds had passed, to my perception. The tentacle that had wrapped around my body loosened. My focus slowly returned. ¡°Hehehe, finally, it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± The Constetion appeared in front of me, blushing, as if a yandere had finally gotten her boyfriend alone. ¡°Son of a bitch.¡± At that moment, I realized why the Constetion asked me to bring only three others. Chapter 127: The reason she asked for only four people. It was to buy as much time as possible. If the entire group hade, I¡¯m sure this dungeon would have been cleared quickly. There are ten skilled individuals, including me. Well, aside from that, she probably wanted to prevent Ange froming. Anyway, ¡°Excuse me? Constetion? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean? I¡¯m acting the same as usual.¡± No, that¡¯s not true. You¡¯re not acting the same as usual.You may think that she¡¯s acting the same as usual, but from my perspective, it seemed unusual. That¡¯s because ¡°Ha She was blushing and breathing heavily. As I felt a sense of crisis, she calmed her breathing and spoke. ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment. Lately, you¡¯ve been having intimate skinship with other women, but not with me.¡± ¡°Well, no. That¡¯s because I was going to¡­¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Before I could finish my sentence, the Constetion covered my mouth with her finger. Then, she pulled my cheek, stretching it like a rice cake. ¡°Aside from whether you could have avoided it or not, to be honest, weren¡¯t you enjoying it?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­¡± I had no words to say. To be honest, even if it was a surprise kiss, it¡¯s ridiculous that I couldn¡¯t avoid it. My physical abilities are far superior to that of a normal person. If I were a normal person, I might have been caught off guard, but I¡¯ve received attacks faster than that. ¡®It¡¯s just too slow.¡¯ However, it¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t avoid it, but that I didn¡¯t want to. Usually, in such situations, one gets swept up in the mood. In other words, what I¡¯m trying to say is ¡®I was also swept up in the mood.¡¯ Regardless of whether I¡¯m a superhuman or not, I¡¯m still a man. No matter how extraordinary my body is, my mental state is that of a healthy male. So, it¡¯s impossible for me to remain calm in front of a woman with a perfect body and face. To be honest, I¡¯m doing a great job controlling myself. ¡°Hey, but I didn¡¯t enjoy it.¡± ¡°Hmm. Really?¡± I nodded without hesitation in response to her suspicious gaze. Then, I spoke. ¡°And it¡¯s not that I wanted to, but that I couldn¡¯t avoid it.¡± ¡°Your expression is very serious, but it doesn¡¯t seem very trustworthy.¡± I wanted to refute her words, but it would only make me look bad. So, I kept my mouth shut. Silence filled the air between us. Soon, the Constetion seemed to have a good idea and smiled brightly. ¡°Okay, this will confirm it.¡± She closed her eyes and puckered her lips. Oh, damn it? A sudden crisis situation. I could easily avoid her kiss, as I wasn¡¯t in the mood. ¡®But if I do that, it would create a w in my words.¡¯ I clearly said that I couldn¡¯t avoid it. But if I avoid it without hesitation now? Then, ¡®It would prove that I¡¯m enjoying this situation.¡¯ However, there¡¯s another problem. If I don¡¯t avoid it and kiss her, she might go crazy. It¡¯s a real dilemma. After making my decision, I ¡° I didn¡¯t avoid it and epted it. Did she think I would avoid it? The Constetion was startled, her eyes wide. She seemed quite flustered, her face turning red like an apple. I needed to take the initiative, as I was already in this situation. If I just let it happen, it could really lead to a bad ending. So, I hugged her with my arms to prevent her from escaping. -Squeeze! Our lips pressed together even more. The scent of her, tickling my nose. Her soft, pink lips. The warmth of her skin. And finally, her embarrassed expression. As I felt all of this, the Constetion¡¯s arms began to droop. Judging by her reaction, she seemed to be feeling the same way. Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason for her to blush. ¡®Okay, ording to n.¡¯ As I thought this, I smiled inwardly. ¡°Young Master!¡± ¡°Kaine, are you okay?!¡± ¡°Kaine!¡± What the hell did they do? The three of them found me after I had been kidnapped. And our eyes met. Mine and the Constetion¡¯s, as we were kissing. . . . One hour before the three of them found me. They were startled to see Kaine suddenly disappear. ¡°Do, Young Master?¡± ¡°Hey, Kaine, where are you? Stop joking around.¡± They tried to find him using their detection skills, but it was impossible to find him with just that. Kaine is currently in a room prepared by the Constetion. Even though Ange is extraordinary among mortals, it¡¯s a fact that she is still a mortal. Therefore, if a transcendent being sets up a barrier and hides, it¡¯s impossible to find them without directly searching for them. Ange realized that she couldn¡¯t find him with her detection skills and started thinking, unlike the other two. ¡®I didn¡¯t even notice that he was being kidnapped.¡¯ I don¡¯t mean to brag, but I¡¯m confident that no mortal can defeat me. I¡¯ve never been cornered by mortals. ¡®So, did the Constetion kidnap him?¡¯ Indeed, Kaine seemed to know something about this dungeon. When we received the message, he acted as if he already knew about it. ¡®At least he¡¯s safe.¡¯ The Constetion has a special liking for Kaine. Like a person in love. So, ¡®Kaine can¡¯t be in danger.¡¯ The Constetion wouldn¡¯t kill Kaine unless she¡¯s gone crazy. Ange¡¯s expression softened a little. But aside from that, ¡®What¡¯s this feeling?¡¯ For some reason, I felt annoyed. I¡¯ve never felt this way towards the goddess of fate. She has been generous towards me. And recently, she even saved my parents. As Ange was lost in thought with aplicated expression, Lise approached the iron door. -Clop. Clop. Lise unsheathed her dagger without hesitation and infused it with aura. The next moment, -Crunch! The iron door was sliced like tofu. -Bang! The broken pieces of the iron door fell to the ground. Lise, with an icy cold expression, said, ¡°Let¡¯s just break through this dungeon right now.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it.¡± At her words, the other two nodded and started running. They smashed through the walls around them. -Bang! Boom! Crash! After about 30 minutes, another iron door appeared. -Bang! Lise smashed the iron door without hesitation. She didn¡¯t care about the quiz that appeared on the door. In the room behind the door, -Kraaak! The giant kraken, which had wrapped his tentacle around Kaine earlier, was waving its tentacles in the room. As if it had been waiting for the three of them. The kraken was more than four times the size of a person. Its tentacles were not ordinary. Usually, in such a situation, one would fight calmly. ¡°Octopus, We are busy. Don¡¯t disturb us.¡± Skaye and Lise were on the verge of losing their sanity, not knowing what situation Kaine was in. Skaye said this and snapped her fingers. -Woong! Aplex spell appeared above the giant kraken. And then, -Fizz! Lightning struck, powerful enough to engulf the kraken. The kraken screamed in pain. -Kraaak!!!! Ignoring the kraken¡¯s pain, Lise infused her dagger with aura and shed at it. -Swoosh! The tentacle was cleanly sliced off. The kraken stared at the severed tentacle, twitching, and thought about what was happening. Today, it had been suddenly beaten and kidnapped by a woman it had never seen before. And she told it to subdue, not kill, the intruders. Yes, it had just been standing there. It hadn¡¯t done anything else, but today, the kraken had been beaten all day. Realizing this, the kraken became frustrated and started waving its tentacles. -Whoosh! The tentacle, muchrger than a person, was heading towards Lise at an unusual speed. However, -Crunch! She casually ducked and avoided the tentacle. The tentacle hit the floor instead. Lise took the opportunity to swing her dagger with all her strength. -Crunch! Another tentacle was sliced off. -Kyaaaak!! Blood spurted from the severed tentacle. The kraken, feeling extremely wronged, went crazy. As if begging them to leave it alone. -Bang! Boom! Crack! However, what seemed like a protest to the kraken was an interruption to the three women. After all, the kraken was blocking the door. So, ¡°What¡¯s this squid doing, interrupting us?¡± They couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. Skaye snapped her fingers again. -Whoosh! Several spells appeared under the kraken. At the same time, -Crash! Bang! Theplex spells began to explode. It was the mid-level magic spell explosion. Usually, the giant kraken wouldn¡¯t suffer a fatal injury from such an attack, but Skaye¡¯s magic power made it much more powerful than ordinary mid-level magic. The kraken¡¯s tentacles were all burned. -Kraaak!! For a moment, the smell of grilled squid filled the room. The kraken, realizing that it might die if it continued, spat out the ink in its mouth. -Whoosh! The thick ink flew towards Skaye. She tried to defend herself by creating a barrier, but -Whoosh! Ange, who had been watching the situation, instantly purified the ink with her Sacred Power. Her Sacred Power was so strong that it seemed to purify even the onlookers. Then, Ange looked at the kraken with a solemn expression. ¡®I¡¯m not sure if this feeling is jealousy or not, my goddess.¡¯ What was certain was that the kraken in front of them needed to be dealt with. After all, the goal of this quest was to defeat the kraken. So, instead of being confused, they needed to deal with the situation at hand. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, goddess. I can¡¯tpromise on this, even if it¡¯s about Kaine. I will be the main wife!¡¯ As she apologized to the goddess in her mind, she used physical enhancement. -Whoosh!! A bright light emanated from her body. At the same time, -Crash!! The kraken¡¯s body burst open. Red blood spurted out like a fountain. The three women headed towards the door behind the kraken, not caring about the blood. And so, the kraken watched the three women leave, feeling wronged, while its life ended. . . . The three women arrived at the door, leaving the fallen kraken behind. Without hesitation, they opened the door. -Jolt! Their faces stiffened. They saw Kaine, whom they knew well, kissing someone, with blood all over his face. Kaine¡¯s face turned pale as he saw the three women suddenly appear. He startedughing with blood all over his face. The three women looked at him with the expression of a husband caught cheating. At that moment, -Whoosh! By some coincidence, the Constetion¡¯s descent time ended. At the same time, a treasure chest appeared. Usually, they would be startled, but The three women started approaching slowly, ignoring the Constetion¡¯s disappearance, with piercing eyes. Kaine, seeing this, broke into a cold sweat and thought, Should I use regression? Chapter 128: Of course, even if I had such thoughts, there was no way I could do anything about it right now. The condition for regression is death. Even if I try tomit suicide in front of Ange, I can guarantee that I won¡¯t seed. If I don¡¯t die instantly, she¡¯ll just use her top-tier recovery skills to heal me right away. So the answer is to die instantly. ¡®But Ange will act faster than that.¡¯ Ange is the one who beats up the top-tier demons like they¡¯re toys. So the probability of me acting faster than her is extremely low. I¡¯ll sense her killing intent the moment I try tomit suicide.¡®In the end, regression won¡¯t work either?¡¯ As Kaine sincerely pondered how to ovee this situation, the three of them finally arrived in front of him. There was a brief silence between them. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Was it because of the blood on my face? For some reason, it felt like the genre had changed to horror. Thinking that I wouldn¡¯t be in a good position if I stayed still, I quickly knelt down and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I have to admit defeat in this situation. Damn it. Right now, it¡¯s obvious what they¡¯re thinking. When they entered the room earlier, they had worried expressions on their faces. They were probably worried that I was badly injured. Of course, unlike the other two, Ange seemed less worried. ¡®She must know that the Constetion kidnapped me.¡¯ As I thought this, I bowed my head deeply with a remorseful expression, and Lise knelt down and looked into my eyes. Then she carefully touched my face and sighed in relief. ¡°Phew. At least you¡¯re not injured anywhere.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± I nodded at her words. ¡®If this goes well¡­ will I get away with it?¡¯ Just as I was having this naive thought. ¡°Then it¡¯s okay to scold you now.¡± As if she had heard my inner thoughts, Lise pronounced the death sentence in a cold voice. She was smiling, but her eyes remained the same. And so, on that day, I was scolded by the three of them for nearly an hour. By the way, Kaine cursed the Constetion in his mind. . . . About an hourter. Lise was deep in thought. ¡®But that woman just now¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly because I only saw the back of her head, but ording to Kaine, she was the woman called Origin he met before. ¡®How did that womane here?¡¯ Something felt off. Until now, I had tried to contact her to¡­ well, to be precise, to go to the sea with Kaine, but¡­ ¡®I¡¯ve never seeded.¡¯ Despite using all means such as the David family¡¯s informationwork, her background check, and adventurer guild requests, I couldn¡¯t even make contact, let alone find out any information about her. ? It was as if such a person didn¡¯t exist in this world. ¡®What does she do?¡¯ It¡¯s almost impossible to avoid the David family¡¯s informationwork. They are powerful in the Leiston continent right now. To avoid their informationwork, one would have to be close to royalty. However, she clearly imed to be a noble. Of course, her words could be a lie. ¡®But she¡¯s not royalty.¡¯ After all, why would royalty hide their identity? Lise closed her eyes for a moment and recalled all the conversations and actions she had with the woman. ¡®She was definitely very strong¡­¡¯ A thought shed through her mind. Then she rolled her eyes and looked at Ange. ¡®Come to think of it¡­¡¯ Unlike myself and Skaya, she didn¡¯t seem very worried when Kaine disappeared. It was as if she knew something. ¡®And she¡¯s not worried at all right now.¡¯ She¡¯s obviously upset, but that¡¯s all. Her reaction made Lise think even more, and a figure she had spected about in the past shed through her mind. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ Yes, that would make sense. If my current thought is correct¡­ If the woman who suddenly disappeared is the person I thought of¡­ Everything fits together. From the unbelievable power that was on apletely different level, to the reason she saved Ange¡¯s parents, the sudden oracle from the goddess at the engagement ceremony, and why Ange isn¡¯t panicking right now. ¡®Is she really the goddess of fate?¡¯ It felt like the scattered puzzle pieces were finallying together. But there was one strange thing. That was¡­ ¡®Why does the Constetion like the young master?¡¯ It¡¯s undeniable that Kaine is handsome. However,pared to the life of the Constetion, who is called a transcendent, Kaine may not be the most handsome, but he¡¯s definitely one of the best-looking guys she¡¯s ever seen. After all, the Constetion has lived countless lives, unlike mortals. ¡®But even if the Constetion likes him, when did the young master be close to her?¡¯ As she thought this, she walked up to Kaine and stared at him intently. Her eyes were filled with jealousy. Our lips were so close that they almost touched. Kaine tilted his head at Lise¡¯s sudden action. ¡°Why are you doing this, Lise?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yes, it didn¡¯t matter if the Constetion was interested in him. It¡¯s just another rival in love. So I need to dere it proudly in front of the guy who¡¯s watching this situation. ¡°Huh?!¡± Lise suddenly kissed Kaine¡¯s lips. Then she lifted her head and dered. ¡°I will be the young master¡¯s first wife.¡± Kaine¡¯s official wife will be me. . . . Lise¡¯s sudden action caused the other two to rush forward, saying that they wanted to kiss him too, but there was no way they would let that happen twice. I put on a more serious expression, thinking that if I got caught up in their antics any further, my sanity might snap. ¡°Let¡¯s stop ying around and open the treasure chest in front of us first.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I forgot about that.¡± The three of them turned their attention to the treasure chest, having forgotten about it. ¡®I wonder what¡¯s inside.¡¯ Thest time we went to find the Constetion¡¯s dark history, there was a rather unusual elixir in the chest. So, of course, I was expecting something good this time as well. After all, this dungeon was also prepared by the Constetion. So far, every item rted to the Constetion has been of apletely different caliber, worthy of being called a cheat. From the Cross of Divinity to the elixir I consumed. ¡°Should we open it?¡± ¡°Ah! I want to open it!¡± Skaya looked at me with a curious expression in response to my question. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as if she really wanted to be the one to open it. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. What about you two?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, young master.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, Kaine-nim.¡± I got the consent of Ange and Lise. Skaya approached the old box, which was covered in dust. -gulp! She swallowed her saliva with an expectant look on her face. Slowly opening the treasure with her eyes closed, she¡­ -Stiff! Her face became stiff. She looked at me as if my eyes were the problem. What the hell is inside that made her react like this? ¡°Is it a dud?¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­ no, it¡¯s just¡­ that¡­¡± In response to my question, Skaya waved her arms and blushed. Their reactions made us even more curious. Wondering what they saw, I approached the treasure chest. Stiff! Including me, the other two also stiffened. Damn it, Constetion¡­ To be honest, it would be a lie to say that I didn¡¯t have high expectations. After all, this was a dungeon prepared by the Constetion. So I thought the reward would be quite substantial, but¡­ ¡®Well, it is substantial.¡¯ However, contrary to my expectations, inside the box was¡­ ¡®Damn it, why are you giving us the same thing again!¡¯ Yes, what was inside the box was the same elixir that the Constetions had made before. And it looked exactly the same. ¡®Are you kidding me!¡¯ I think I had the same thought before. ¡®What kind of thought process did they have toe up with this idea?¡¯ The shape of a man¡¯s and woman¡¯s genitals. Why would they make such a wonderful elixir in such a shape? As someone with a normal(?) way of thinking, I couldn¡¯t understand it at all. While I was thinking this, Lise looked at me from the side. ¡°Young master, this¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the same elixir I drank before.¡± ¡°So,st time¡­¡± Lise nodded in understanding. But what are you understanding? ¡°So, who should we give this to?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± A cold atmosphere filled the room in response to my question. Normally, someone would want to keep it for themselves. However, to be honest, the shape of the item was a bit awkward. ¡®Hmm. I don¡¯t need it anyway.¡¯ The first time you drink an elixir, the effect is great, but drinking the same one again doesn¡¯t provide much efficiency. ¡°Who wants this?¡± In response to my question, Skaya and Ange shook their heads vigorously. Their faces were filled with contempt. However, unlike the other two, Lise seemed to be a little hesitant. ¡°Lise, are you having a hard time deciding?¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Should I just give it to Lise? In reality, if anyone other than Lien and Jenny in our party consumed this elixir, it wouldn¡¯t be of much benefit. They could be stronger without it anyway. Considering efficiency, it would be best for one of the three of them to consume it. Since Lise was the one who cleared the dungeon, it would be most appropriate for her to take it. ¡°Just take it, Lise.¡± ¡°Really? Is that okay with you, young master?¡± ¡°Well, I already drank it before, and even if I drink it again, it won¡¯t be very efficient. The other two don¡¯t seem to want it either, so it¡¯s best for you to take it.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. I understand. Thank you.¡± Lise bowed her head and put the two elixirs into her spatial ring. Then, we left the room, taking one of the Kraken¡¯s legs as proof that we hadpleted the quest, and exited the dungeon. Thus, wepleted Gold Reach¡¯s quest. . . . A few days passed afterpleting the quest. During that time, we enjoyed our vacation by having fun on the ind. We went deep into the sea to catch sharks, or we used our strength to create waves, or we had a barbecue party outdoors, and so on. After having so much fun, thest night of our field trip arrived. To make the most of our time, we all gathered in arge room in the mansion for the final night. ¡°Lise, Kage, did you bring everything?¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± Numerous bottles of alcohol and wine were ced on the floor. There were also sweet drinks for those who didn¡¯t like alcohol. In addition, there were various delicious-looking foods. We each poured alcohol into our empty sses. Of course, Kage, who was still a child, and Willy, who didn¡¯t like alcohol, poured non-alcoholic drinks. Soon, our sses were filled with alcohol and drinks. Including the Constetion, we clinked our sses with the female members of the party. The liquid that flowed down our throats tasted like the bitterness of life. -gulp! gulp! I focused on the Constetion, thinking that I shouldn¡¯t overlook the other women. With that in mind, I stared at the Constetion to prevent a repeat of what happenedst time. And on that day, I realized that I shouldn¡¯t have overlooked the other women. Chapter 129: ¡°Hic! Kaine, I love you?¡± Skaya confessed with a blushing face. ¡°Young master,tely, you¡¯ve been looking at me a lot.¡± Lise pouted and stuck close to me. ¡°Kaine, please give me a massage too¡­¡± Eileen rolled her eyes and asked for a massage. ¡°Umm¡­ not there, honey? Ahh!¡± Lisanna let out a sweet moan as she mumbled in her sleep. The other party members were passed out on the floor, drunk.It was aplete mess, without exaggeration. ¡°Damn it. How did this happen?¡± . . . An hour before the party members gotpletely drunk. Kaine naturally approached the Constetion, who had joined the group. ¡°Origin.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink anymore.¡± The Constetion looked a bit resentful at Kaine¡¯s warning. Then she slowly opened her mouth. ¡°Why? I¡¯m not a child.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re not a child.¡± But when you get drunk, you act like a child. The Constetion pouted in response to Kaine¡¯s words. To be honest, she felt a bit wronged. When she was drinking with Kaine alone, she didn¡¯t expect to get drunk. After all, she had never been drunk before. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have drunk so much. ¡°I¡¯ll just drink a little. Can¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°How can I trust someone with a record like yours?¡± The Constetion mped her mouth shut, not knowing what to say. Well, even if she had ten mouths, she wouldn¡¯t have anything to say. Until now, including the Constetion, the party members didn¡¯t believe Kaine¡¯s words about women because of his past record. So if she were to argue against that, it would be like spitting on her own face. While the Constetion was thinking of a way to drink without being noticed, Kaine asked her a question. ¡°Hey, by the way, how did you kidnap me in the dungeon?¡± Kaine asked with a puzzled look on his face. The Constetion tilted her head, not understanding what he was talking about. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Well, um,e closer.¡± Kaine motioned for her toe closer. She leaned in and listened closely. Then she whispered quietly. ¡°How did you kidnap me in the dungeon? Can you use dimensional travel like the Constetion?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± In response to his question, the Constetion carefully exined, worried that someone might overhear. ¡°The dungeon was created by the Constetions, so it¡¯s possible. The Constetions made it so that other Constetions could use it as well. Well, even if it wasn¡¯t for that, it¡¯s still possible. It just consumes a lot of power.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± That makes sense. At the time, I was too flustered to think about it. ¡®Now that I think about it, wasn¡¯t that a bit strange?¡¯ The Constetion in front of me was undoubtedly a transcendent. However, she was not the Goddess of Dimensions but the Goddess of Fate. Her specialty was seeing fate. Her ability to open dimensions was in apletely different league. It¡¯s like a professional gamer being good at ser. ¡®Wow, that¡¯s impressive.¡¯ It¡¯s understandable that the Constetions created the dungeon to allow other Constetions to use it, but it¡¯s still impressive that she can use the power of dimensional travel outside of the dungeon. ¡®Of course.¡¯ Although it consumes a lot of power, it¡¯s still impressive. I don¡¯t know how much power it consumes, but¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t think using it once will kill her or anything.¡¯ If she¡¯s in danger, she can escape to another dimension, which would be a good strategy. However, it¡¯s unlikely that the Constetion would ever be in such a dangerous situation. After all, if she were in danger, the other party would also be able to use dimensional travel. ¡®Anyway, that¡¯s not the important thing right now.¡¯ I got sidetracked for a moment. I turned my gaze back to the Constetion. As expected, while Kaine was distracted, the Constetion secretly took a sip from her ss. I stared at her nkly, wondering why her ss was empty. ¡°Well¡­ can I just have a little?¡± ¡°Haa¡­ I¡¯ll keep an eye on you. If you drink too much, I¡¯ll take it away.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± In response to Kaine¡¯s words, the Constetion nodded her head five times in a row. While Kaine was watching the Constetion and talking to her, Lise¡­ ¡®¡­That sly Constetion. She¡¯s definitely targeting the young master.¡¯ Lise narrowed her eyes and stared at the two of them. It was as if her crush was being taken away by another woman. ¡®This won¡¯t do. If we continue like this, we might just end up drinking and nothing else.¡¯ In fact, not only herself but also the other women were targeting him. They wanted to get him drunk and spend the night alone with him. After all, the other women were looking at him with the same gaze as Lise. ¡®I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing.¡¯ If I don¡¯t take action, I might lose my ranking among the other women. Even if I¡¯m ahead now, there¡¯s no guarantee that my ranking will stay the same. So I needed to take action first. After making up her mind, Lise quietly approached Kaine. Kaine was startled by her sudden approach. Then he tilted his head in confusion. ¡°Lise, why? Do you need something?¡± ¡°No, I just wanted to drink with the young master.¡± Lise blushed and leaned her head on Kaine¡¯s shoulder. Liseunched her attack without hesitation. Lisanna, Skaya, and Eileen also approached Kaine, not wanting to give up. It was as if they were determined not to yield. ¡°Honey?, pour me a drink.¡± ¡°Kaine, let¡¯s drink together.¡± ¡°Kaine, please try this.¡± The four women caused Kaine¡¯s expression to stiffen. At that moment, the four women secretly smirked, thinking that this was their perfect opportunity. The Constetion and the female party members continued to clink their sses with Kaine, trying to get him drunk. On this day, everyone except Lisanna forgot one important thing. Kaine was a heavy drinker. . . . Back to the present. I looked around and sighed deeply. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Well, I expected this. I knew that if we had a drinking party, I would be the one cleaning up afterward. It was inevitable that I, with my strong alcohol tolerance, would be the one to clean up after the others got drunk. Knowing this, I just epted it. Well, let¡¯s think positively. Even though the party members arepletely drunk, the Constetion¡¯s descent has ended, so the worst-case scenario didn¡¯t happen. If I hadn¡¯t been on guard, something like what happenedst time might have urred again. After all, she was secretly drinking without my knowledge. ¡°Sigh.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you, Kaine-nim.¡± As I sighed deeply, Lien, who was the most sober among the party members, approached me. I guess you can¡¯t ignore the passage of time. Unlike the other party members, she had been drinking in moderation, so she wasn¡¯t as drunk as the others. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here, Lien.¡± ¡°Well, if I were to lose my mind and get drunk at my age, that would be embarrassing.¡± I wish the Constetion could hear this. Lien, who is much younger than the Constetion, is saying this, but the Constetion herself is so much older and yet she acts like a child. ¡°Still, Lien, you look as young as the other women here.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ so that¡¯s how my daughter felt.¡± Lien blushed slightly and nodded in understanding. I tried to ignore her words and looked around, but then I tilted my head in confusion. ¡°Hmm? Now that I think about it, where¡¯s Ange?¡± ¡°Ah, my daughter seems to have had too much to drink. She¡¯s resting in her room.¡± Wow, I didn¡¯t expect that. To be honest, I was quite worried that Ange would go crazy like the Constetion. Until now, her actions had been simr to the Constetion. But contrary to my expectations¡­ ¡®She¡¯s controlling herself?¡¯ No, if I think about it, isn¡¯t that obvious? After all, her status is that of a saint. So she must have controlled her drinking quite a bit. She must have drunk with many high-ranking people in the past. Therefore, controlling her drinking wouldn¡¯t have been too difficult for her. She needed to maintain a dignified appearance on the outside. Yes, that¡¯s why Ange didn¡¯t approach me like the other women. If she had approached me, she would have ended up like the other women, passed out on the floor. She would have tried to outdo the other women, no doubt. I nodded in understanding, then kicked Kage, who was lying on the floor, with my foot. ¡°Hehehe. If you give me a snack, I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t know.¡± She was mumbling in his sleep, reeking of alcohol. When did this guy sneak in another drink? I wanted to make her taste the bitterness of fear, but¡­ ¡®But it¡¯s thest day. I¡¯ll hold back.¡¯ I, with my heart as vast as the ocean, decided to hold back. I picked her up and threw her onto the sofa in the room. ¡®Now, who¡¯s left?¡¯ Just then¡­ ¡°Kaine~ I love you?¡± Skaya hugged me tightly. Then she stood on her tiptoes and rubbed her cheek against my chest, confessing with a childish voice. ¡°I know. I love you too. Let¡¯s sleep in the bed.¡± I answered absentmindedly and picked her up in a princess carry. Then¡­ -Kiss! She lightly pressed her lips against mine. It was as if she had been waiting for this moment. ¡°Hehehehe. I kissed too¡­ zzzz.¡± She said this as if she had aplished her goal, then fell asleep. ¡®I¡¯m really looking forward to her reaction tomorrow.¡¯ I wondered if she would remember this or not, but if she did, I was sure she would be kicking herself all day long. Well, even if she didn¡¯t remember, I could always show her the secretly recorded video. I congratted her on creating a ck history and carefullyid her down on the bed, which was spacious enough for five people to lie downfortably. Then I turned my attention to Lisanna, who was mumbling in her sleep. ¡°Hmm. Honey, please be gentle?¡± I had a rough idea of what she was dreaming about, but I didn¡¯t want to know, so I pretended not to hear. I picked her up andid her down next to Skaya. Now, who¡¯s left¡­ Just as I was thinking this, Eileen started whining drunkenly from the side. ¡°Kaine. Do you think I¡¯m ugly and not as good as the other women? I know I¡¯m not as outstanding as the others. Hic!¡± She was blushing, her cheeks turning pink. ¡°No, you¡¯re beautiful, and you don¡¯t fall shortpared to the other women. Let¡¯s just sleep. You too.¡± ¡°Then please tell me you love me too¡­¡± Damn it. Are these girls actually sober? Every time I try to move one of them, they do something that puts me in a difficult situation. At this point, I can¡¯t help but think that they¡¯re just acting to mess with me. The timing is just too perfect. As I was thinking this, Lien¡¯s eyes turned towards us. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just stand there, help me.¡± ¡°Haha. Kaine-nim, it¡¯s not right for a third party to get involved in this kind of situation.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lien refused my desperate plea with a smirk. I had no choice but to give Eileen the answer she wanted. ¡°Okay, I love you.¡± ¡°Uuu¡­¡± Eileen pouted and red at me with puffed-up cheeks. ¡°Haa¡­¡± I sighed and leaned in close to Eileen¡¯s ear. I whispered softly so that only she could hear me. ¡°I love you, Eileen.¡± My voice was filled with sincerity. Did she feel my sincerity? She smiled and said, ¡°I love you too? Kaine.¡± With that, she also fell asleep. Iid her down next to Lisanna. ¡°Haha. How sweet.¡± At that moment, Lien covered her mouth andughed. It was as if she was watching a romantic movie. However, unlike her, I¡­ ¡®Damn it. This is so cringy.¡¯ I clenched my fist because it was so cringy. As I felt the cringe, I turned my gaze to Lise, who was thest one left. She had been waiting for this moment, with her eyes half-closed and her arms wide open as if asking for a hug. I slowly walked towards her and picked her up. Then I arrived in front of her and hugged her. ¡°Lise, you should sleep too.¡± ¡°Umm. I¡¯ll sleep if you kiss me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± What did you say? ¡°I¡¯ll sleep if you kiss me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At this point, you might be wondering why I¡¯m doing this. After all, I¡¯ve kissed her many times before. However, let me exin. ¡®I¡¯ve never kissed her directly.¡¯ That¡¯s right. Even if I¡¯ve had skinship with Lise and the other women, I¡¯ve only been on the receiving end. The same goes for when I kissed Skaya earlier. What should I do? Should I really do it? As I was wondering this, Lise pouted and looked up at me with teary eyes. She was asking if I was really not going to kiss her. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Okay, fine. After all, she¡¯s thest one. Once I put her to bed, I can go to my room and rest. With that in mind, I lightly pressed my lips against hers. -Kiss! I felt the soft sensation on my lips. Soon, she smiled contentedly and closed her eyes. Finally, Lise fell asleep. ¡°Phew, it¡¯s finally over.¡± ¡°You did well, Kaine-nim.¡± In response to my words, Lien smiled meaningfully. Her expression made me suspicious, but I was too tired to care. After finishing the clean-up, we each went to our rooms. And so, the summer vacation came to an end. ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ I thought it was over. I really thought it was the end. I assumed that everyone had fallen asleep, but contrary to my expectations¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Kaine.¡± Ange was waiting for me in my room, wearing sexy lingerie. She had a look on her face as if she was thest one left. At that moment, I realized one thing. I understood why Lien had smiled so meaningfully earlier. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 130: These crazy mother and daughter! The reason why Lien smiled meaningfully at the end. It was because¡­ ¡®She knew that Ange was in my room.¡¯ Otherwise, there was no reason for her to smile like that. I felt like I had been pped in the back of the head. I felt the cold sweat running down my spine and looked at Ange. She was wearing a ck see-through one-piece dress with a shy pattern, revealing her body underneath. The important parts were barely covered by thin fabric.-gulp! I swallowed my saliva unconsciously. Damn it. What should I do? I didn¡¯t know where to look. The sight of her was too provocative. ¡®So that¡¯s why the swimsuit and underwear were different.¡¯ I thought swimsuits and underwear were simr, but I was wrong. When I saw Ange in her sexy lingerie, my face turned red, and I felt like I was losing my sanity. As I was thinking this, Ange hugged me. It was as if she had been waiting for this moment. Was it because of the alcohol? My face turned red, and I felt like the wall of reason was thinning. I looked down at Ange, who was hugging me. Her cleavage was in my sight. I wondered how she could support her chest with such a tiny waist. To suppress my desire, I called upon the spirit of the army training camp in my mind. If I wasn¡¯t careful, I might really cross the line. Damn it. I have to hold back. My instincts were telling me to ravish her right now. ¡®But I can¡¯t do that.¡¯ I¡¯ve managed to hold back until now. If I lose my sanity at thest moment, everything will be in vain. Of course, it might just be a one-time thing. ¡®But that¡¯s just my optimistic thinking.¡¯ I needed to consider the worst-case scenario. If I followed my instincts and had sex with her¡­ Then, without a doubt, we would spend the whole day exploring each other¡¯s bodies. And Ange would definitely cast a barrier to prevent anyone from interrupting us. She would want to continue having sex with me alone. Of course, even if she cast a barrier, the Constetion would still intervene. And that¡¯s where the problem arises. If the Constetion intervenes¡­ For a moment, I imagined the death by sex ending. Damn it. If I die by sex here, it¡¯s not just a problem of infinite death by sex. ¡®My sanity is also a problem.¡¯ It¡¯s true that once you start giving in, it bes easier to cross the line. The saying that the first step is the hardest is not without reason. If I cross the line here, I might not feel the danger of death by sexter. No, maybe I would die by sex, and the world might end, and we might spend the whole day having sex. ¡®So, I have to hold back.¡¯ But the body is honest, unlike the mind. No matter how much I think these thoughts, my body moves on its own. Desire was rising within me. My hand, unlike my mind, moved on its own and touched her back. My hand gently caressed her back. Did she feel my touch? She looked up at me. Her eyes were telling me not to stop. I felt like I shouldn¡¯t do this anymore, but¡­ ¡°Huh?!¡± My body moved on its own, and before I could regain my senses, my lips gently touched hers. Her pink lips in the moonlight. Her regr breathing. Her back was softer than I expected. The hot body temperature due to alcohol. For a moment, we felt all of this as we kissed for almost three minutes. Then I slowly parted my lips. If I continued like this, I might really cross the line. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Ange exhaled a hot breath. She blushed and touched her lips with her half-closed eyes, as if feeling the lingering sensation. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± An awkward atmosphere filled the room. Just as I was about to break the silence, Ange spoke first. ¡°Kaine-nim.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to do that right now¡­ but can I ask you for one favor?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The favor she was asking for was to touch her skin. I couldn¡¯t say for sure, but the female party members had been trying to get me drunk until just now to achieve this goal. But instead of asking for that, she was asking for something else? I couldn¡¯t predict what kind of favor she wanted. There couldn¡¯t be anything more intimate than touching skin, so I asked her curiously. ¡°What favor do you want to ask me?¡± ¡°Th-that¡­ can you leave a mark on me?¡± Mark? I tilted my head in confusion, not understanding, and she continued in an embarrassed voice. ¡°Th-the kiss mark¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± I didn¡¯t expect that. To be honest, I was expecting her to ask for something more intense than sex. However, contrary to my expectations, what she wanted was a kiss mark. So it was understandable that I didn¡¯t expect it. It was less of a hurdle than touching skin. But why? Why choose a kiss mark over sex? I asked her curiously. ¡°Is there a reason why you¡¯re asking for this favor?¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s because¡­ I didn¡¯t think I could do that with you right now. I somehow felt like you wouldn¡¯t go that far.¡± She¡¯s perceptive. To be honest, after kissing her, I didn¡¯t n on doing anything else. If I wasn¡¯t careful, I might really end up with a death by sex ending. Not only that, but my instincts were telling me that if I crossed the line, I wouldn¡¯t be in a good position. So I was wondering how to persuade her, but she drew the line first. As I was thinking this. ¡°Th-that¡­ and I feel like this is a bit unfair! Wh-what I want is to be the first in your heart. I don¡¯t just want your body! Of course, I want your body too!¡± Ange waved her arms and spoke incoherently, her face turning red. ¡°So, is it okay?¡± Ange looked at me with trembling eyes, her voice shaking. I couldn¡¯t refuse because she looked so desperate. Her eyes were even welling up with tears. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do that much for you.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ange smiled brightly, as if she really wanted my kiss mark. I tried to ignore her reaction and slowly looked at Ange¡¯s body. But where should I leave the mark? Normally, a kiss mark is left on the neck. However, considering her status, I couldn¡¯t do that. If I did, it might spread among the public. So I needed to leave the mark somewhere people wouldn¡¯t see. On her thigh¡­? No, that¡¯s not a good idea either. The clothes she usually wears are nun¡¯s robes. Those robes also expose her thighs a bit. Someone with a wide field of vision might notice, so it would be better to leave the mark somewhere else. ¡®So where should I leave it?¡¯ As I was thinking this, I slowly scanned her body. -Stiff! My gaze stopped at a certain part of her body. Did I look at it too obviously? Or was I embarrassed now? Ange covered her chest with a shy expression. She seemed genuinely embarrassed. That ce would be the safest, right? Yes, that¡¯s right. That ce is the safest. It¡¯s not that I want to feel the sensation there. No, it¡¯s not like that! I have no choice! As I thought this, I opened my mouth. ¡°Ange-nim, I think it¡¯s best to leave it there.¡± ¡°Th-there, on my chest?¡± ¡°Yes. That ce is the least likely to be noticed by others.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ yes, I understand.¡± Ange immediately understood and nodded in agreement. After getting her consent, I slowly approached her. Then I leaned in close to her chest, which was covered by her lingerie. Did my breath touch her skin? Ange blushed slightly. I nced at her and then¡­ ¡°Hmm!¡± I kissed the upper part of her right breast. It was as if I was marking her as mine, iming that she belonged to me and that she was the first in my heart at this moment. Did the atmosphere make her body more sensitive? Ange blushed and let out a heated moan. ¡°Hmm!¡± I felt her moan and continued to kiss her deeply. After about a minute¡­ ¡°Phew¡­¡± I slowly parted my lips. Then I raised my head. ¡°Ha Ange exhaled sweet breaths and panted. Then she looked at her chest again. Herrge breasts seemed like they would sink in if I pressed them. On one side of her breast was a clear lip mark, as if iming that she belonged to me. I felt like teasing her. As the desire rose within me, I suppressed it. ¡°Phew¡­ thank you, Kaine-nim.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Ange said this and kissed my lips onest time. We kissed for a few more minutes. Finally, we ended the kiss, and I quickly sent Ange back to her room. If I didn¡¯t, I might really cross the line. ¡°Phew¡­¡± And so, the field trip came to an end. By the way, the female party members had a kicking-the-nkets moment the next day because of what happened today. They didn¡¯t know who won in the end. . . . The Cult¡¯s hideout. Andrew frowned deeply, deep in thought. ¡®Damn! Another branch has been destroyed.¡¯ It¡¯s no wonder he was angry. Recently, things have been going against expectations, and they¡¯ve been suffering losses. On top of that, another branch was destroyed. By the way¡­ ¡®Something feels off.¡¯ Andrew ordered the cult members to stay quiet and thought about the cause of the failure. After thinking for a few weeks, he came to a conclusion. ¡®I feel like a puppet.¡¯ Yes, it feels like someone is ying with them. As if they already know what the cult is going to do. So he wondered if there was a spy among the cult¡¯s executives. But¡­ ¡®That¡¯s impossible.¡¯ Haven¡¯t I secretly cast a spell on the executives? I gave them demon possession while doing so. The effect of that spell is death. It¡¯s a spell that inflicts the price of death on the executives if they show any signs of betrayal. Moreover, if the spell is removed, I would immediately notice. Therefore¡­ ¡®There¡¯s no spy among the executives.¡¯ Or is it just a coincidence? But it¡¯s too perfect to be a coincidence. Once or twice might be a coincidence, but three times is not luck; it¡¯s fate. I need to check once. I need to find out where the information about the n, known only to me and the executives, has leaked. . . . The Demon World. The ce where demons live. In that vast, destend, the Demon King lives in arge castle. He sat on the king¡¯s chair in the castle and closed his eyes. Just as he was about to ponder, ¡°D-Demon King!¡± An insect-like demon opened the door without permission. The Demon King looked at the demon who opened the door without his permission. Then¡­ -Bang! He exploded an unknown demon. The demon¡¯s flesh sttered everywhere. The Demon King closed his eyes again, not caring about the flesh. He absorbed the memories of the demon he had just killed. ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s right.¡± Lava died. If I read Andrew¡¯s memories, it seems like someone is ying with him. And if my guess is correct, the person who is ying with Andrew and killed Lava is most likely the same person. Otherwise, Lava wouldn¡¯t have died so easily. I would have intervened and advised Andrew if it weren¡¯t for that. ¡®But there¡¯s no need for that.¡¯ Considering the current situation, the more the person fails, the higher the chances of me being summoned. If things continue like this, the person might exceed their limit of possession. Aftering to a conclusion, the Demon King closed his eyes again. It was as if he was waiting for a certain moment. And so, the story began to flow in a different direction from the original. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!